Christ the way and the truth and the life, or, A short discourse pointing forth the way of making use of Christ for justification and especially and more particularly for sanctification in all its parts, from Johan. XIV, vers. VI : wherein several cases of conscience are briefly answered, chiefly touching sanctification / by John Brown.
         Brown, John, 1610?-1679.
      
       
         
           1677
        
      
       Approx. 766 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 241 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A29748
         Wing B5028
         ESTC R27232
         09722193
         ocm 09722193
         44048
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A29748)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 44048)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1351:5)
      
       
         
           
             Christ the way and the truth and the life, or, A short discourse pointing forth the way of making use of Christ for justification and especially and more particularly for sanctification in all its parts, from Johan. XIV, vers. VI : wherein several cases of conscience are briefly answered, chiefly touching sanctification / by John Brown.
             Brown, John, 1610?-1679.
          
           [94], 381, [3] p.
           
             Printed by H.G. for Iohn Cairns,
             Rotterdam :
             1677.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- John XIV, 6 -- Criticism, interpretation, etc.
           Justification.
           Sanctification.
        
      
    
     
        2004-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-03 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-03 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Way
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Truth
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Life
           .
           OR
           ,
           A
           
             Short
             Discourse
          
           .
        
         
           Pointing
           forth
           the
           way
           of
           making
           use
           of
           Christ
           for
           justification
           ,
           and
           especially
           and
           more
           particularly
           ,
           for
           Sanctification
           in
           all
           its
           parts
           ,
           from
           JOHAN
           .
           XIV
           :
           Vers.
           VI.
           
             Wherein
             several
             cases
             of
             conscience
             are
             briefly
             answered
             ,
             chiefly
             touching
          
           Sanctification
           .
        
         
           By
           JOHN
           BROWN
           .
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
         
           ROTTERDAM
           .
        
         
           Printed
           by
           H.
           G.
           for
           
             Iohn
             Cairns
          
           ,
           book
           seller
           in
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           there
           1677.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           EPISTLE
           DEDICATORY
           TO
           
             The
             Right
             Honourable
             and
             Religious
             Lady
             ,
             The
          
           Lady
           STRATHNAVER
        
         
           
             MADAM
             .
          
        
         
           IEsus
           Christ
           himself
           being
           the
           cheife
           corner
           stone
           ,
           in
           whom
           all
           the
           building
           fitly
           framed
           together
           ,
           groweth
           unto
           an
           holy
           temple
           in
           the
           Lord
           ;
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           principal
           concearne
           of
           all
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           sitten
           down
           on
           this
           side
           of
           Iordan
           ,
           to
           satisfy
           their
           souls
           ,
           (
           once
           created
           for
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           owne
           nature
           requireing
           ▪
           in
           order
           to
           satifaction
           ,
           Spiritual
           ,
           immortal
           and
           incorruptible
           substance
           )
           ,
           with
           husks
           prepared
           for
           beasts
           ,
           to
           be
           built
           in
           and
           upon
           this
           corner
           stone
           ,
           for
           an
           habitation
           of
           God
           ,
           through
           the
           Spirit
           :
           So
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           maine
           designe
           and
           work
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           would
           be
           approven
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           faithful
           labourers
           and
           co-workers
           with
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           following
           the
           example
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           determined
           not
           to
           know
           
           any
           thing
           ,
           among
           those
           he
           wrote
           unto
           ,
           save
           Iesus
           Christ
           and
           him
           crucified
           .
           O!
           this
           noble
           ,
           heart-ravishing
           ,
           soul-satisfying
           mysterious
           theme
           ,
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             crucified
          
           ,
           the
           short
           compend
           of
           that
           uncontrovertibly
           great
           mysterie
           of
           godliness
           ,
           God
           manifest
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           justified
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           seen
           of
           Angels
           ,
           preached
           unto
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           beleeved
           on
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           received
           up
           into
           glory
           :
           wherein
           are
           things
           the
           Angels
           desire
           to
           look
           into
           ,
           or
           with
           vehement
           desire
           bend
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           their
           necks
           ,
           and
           bow
           down
           their
           heads
           to
           look
           and
           peep
           into
           (
           as
           the
           word
           used
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1
           :
           12.
           importeth
           )
           is
           a
           Subject
           for
           angelical
           heads
           to
           prie
           into
           ;
           for
           the
           most
           indefatigable
           ,
           &
           industrious
           Spirits
           ,
           to
           be
           occupyed
           about
           .
           The
           searching
           into
           and
           studying
           of
           this
           one
           Truth
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           a
           closeing
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           our
           life
           ,
           is
           an
           infallible
           mark
           of
           a
           soul
           divinely
           enlightened
           ,
           and
           endued
           with
           spiritual
           and
           heavenly
           wisdom
           ;
           for
           though
           it
           be
           unto
           the
           jewes
           a
           stumbling
           block
           ,
           &
           unto
           the
           Greeks
           foolishness
           ;
           yet
           unto
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           called
           ,
           it
           is
           Christ
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           the
           foolishness
           of
           God
           is
           wiser
           then
           men
           ,
           &
           the
           weakness
           of
           God
           is
           stronger
           then
           men
           .
           O!
           what
           depths
           of
           the
           manifold
           wisdom
           of
           God
           are
           there
           in
           this
           mysterie
           ?
           The
           more
           it
           is
           preached
           ,
           known
           &
           beleeved
           aright
           ,
           the
           more
           is
           it
           understood
           ,
           to
           be
           beyond
           understanding
           ,
           &
           to
           be
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           a
           mysterie
           .
           Did
           ever
           any
           Preacher
           or
           beleever
           ,
           get
           a
           broad
           look
           of
           this
           boundless
           ocean
           ,
           wherein
           infinite
           
             Wisdom
             ,
             Love
          
           that
           
           passeth
           all
           understanding
           ,
           Grace
           without
           all
           dimensions
           ,
           justice
           that
           is
           admirable
           and
           tremenduous
           ,
           and
           God
           in
           his
           glorious
           
             Properties
             ,
             Condescensions
          
           ,
           high
           and
           noble
           Designes
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           his
           Perfections
           and
           Vertues
           ,
           flow
           over
           all
           banks
           ;
           or
           were
           they
           ever
           admitted
           to
           a
           prospect
           hereof
           in
           the
           face
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ;
           &
           were
           not
           made
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           O
           the
           depth
           and
           height
           ,
           the
           breadth
           and
           length
           !
           O
           the
           inconceivable
           ,
           and
           incomprehensible
           ,
           boundlesness
           of
           all
           infinitly
           transcendent
           perfections
           ?
           Did
           ever
           any
           with
           serious
           diligence
           ,
           as
           knowing
           their
           life
           lay
           in
           it
           ,
           study
           this
           mysterious
           Theme
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           ,
           in
           full
           conviction
           of
           soul
           ,
           made
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           promoved
           in
           this
           study
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           they
           descended
           in
           their
           diveings
           into
           this
           depth
           ,
           or
           soared
           upward
           in
           their
           mounting
           speculations
           in
           this
           height
           ,
           they
           found
           it
           the
           more
           an
           unsearchable
           mystery
           ?
           The
           study
           of
           other
           Themes
           (
           which
           Alas
           !
           many
           ,
           who
           think
           it
           below
           them
           to
           be
           happy
           ,
           are
           too
           much
           occupyed
           in
           )
           when
           it
           hath
           wasted
           the
           spirits
           ,
           wearyed
           the
           minde
           ,
           worne
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           rarified
           the
           braine
           to
           the
           next
           degree
           unto
           a
           distraction
           ,
           what
           satisfaction
           can
           it
           give
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           is
           attained
           ,
           or
           encouragement
           as
           to
           future
           attainments
           ?
           And
           when
           ,
           as
           to
           both
           these
           ,
           something
           is
           had
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           soul
           puft
           up
           with
           an
           aery
           and
           fancyful
           apprehension
           of
           having
           obtained
           ▪
           some
           great
           thing
           ,
           but
           in
           truth
           a
           great
           Nothing
           ,
           or
           a
           Nothing
           pregnant
           with
           Vanity
           ,
           and
           
             vexation
             of
             Spirit
          
           ,
           foolish
           twines
           causing
           no
           gladness
           to
           the
           
           Father
           ,
           
             for
             he
             that
             increaseth
             knowledge
             ,
             increaseth
             sorrow
             ,
             Eccles.
          
           1
           :
           18.
           what
           peace
           can
           all
           yeeld
           to
           a
           soul
           reflecting
           on
           posting-away
           time
           ,
           now
           near
           the
           last
           point
           ,
           and
           looking
           forward
           to
           endless
           Eternity
           ?
           Oh!
           the
           thoughts
           of
           time
           wasted
           with
           ,
           and
           faire
           opportunities
           of
           good
           lost
           by
           ,
           the
           vehement
           pursueings
           and
           huntings
           after
           shadowes
           and
           vanities
           ,
           will
           torment
           the
           soul
           ,
           by
           assaulting
           it
           with
           pierceing
           convictions
           of
           madness
           and
           folly
           ,
           in
           forsaking
           All
           ,
           to
           overtake
           Nothing
           ;
           with
           dreadful
           and
           soul-terrifying
           discoveries
           of
           the
           saddest
           of
           disappointments
           :
           and
           with
           the
           horrour
           of
           an
           everlastingly
           irrecoverable
           losse
           ;
           And
           what
           hath
           the
           laborious
           Spirit
           than
           reaped
           of
           all
           the
           travail
           of
           his
           soul
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           lost
           it
           ?
           But
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           O
           with
           what
           calmness
           of
           minde
           ,
           serenity
           of
           soul
           and
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           peace
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           passeth
           all
           understanding
           ,
           will
           that
           poor
           soul
           look
           back
           ,
           when
           standing
           on
           the
           border
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           on
           the
           bygone
           dayes
           o●…
           houres
           it
           spent
           ,
           in
           s●…eking
           after
           ,
           praying
           &
           ●…seing
           all
           appointed
           meanes
           for
           ,
           some
           saying
           acquantance
           with
           ,
           and
           interest
           in
           this
           only
           soul
           up
           making
           ,
           and
           soul
           satisfying
           Mystery
           ;
           and
           upon
           its
           yeelding
           up
           it self
           ,
           through
           the
           effica●…ious
           operations
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           wholly
           ,
           without
           disputing
           unto
           the
           powerful
           workings
           of
           this
           mystery
           within
           ;
           and
           in
           becoming
           crucified
           with
           Christ
           ▪
           and
           living
           through●…
           crucified
           Christ's
           living
           in
           it
           ,
           by
           his
           Spirit
           and
           power
           :
           and
           with
           what
           rejoyceing
           of
           heart
           and
           gloriou
           
           singing
           of
           soul
           ,
           will
           it
           look
           forward
           to
           Eternity
           ▪
           and
           its
           everlasting
           abode
           in
           the
           prepared
           mansions
           ,
           remembering
           that
           there
           ,
           it
           s
           begun
           study
           will
           be
           everlastingly
           continued
           ,
           its
           capacity
           to
           understand
           that
           unsearchable
           mystery
           will
           be
           inconceivably
           greater
           ;
           and
           the
           spiritual
           ,
           heavenly
           and
           glorious
           joy
           ,
           which
           it
           will
           have
           ,
           in
           that
           practical
           reading
           its
           divinity
           without
           book
           of
           ordinances
           ,
           will
           be
           its
           life
           and
           felicity
           for
           ever
           ?
           And
           what
           peace
           &
           joy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           what
           inward
           and
           inexpressible
           quiet
           and
           contentment
           of
           minde
           ,
           will
           the
           soul
           enjoy
           ,
           in
           dwelling
           on
           these
           thoughts
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           have
           withall
           the
           inward
           and
           well
           grounded
           perswasion
           of
           its
           right
           ,
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           full
           possession
           of
           that
           All
           ,
           which
           now
           it
           cannot
           conceive
           ,
           let
           be
           comprehend
           ;
           the
           foretastes
           whereof
           filleth
           it
           with
           joy
           unspeakable
           and
           full
           of
           glory
           ;
           and
           the
           hope
           of
           shortly
           landing
           there
           ,
           where
           it
           shall
           see
           and
           enjoy
           &
           wonder
           &
           praise
           ,
           and
           rest
           in
           this
           endless
           and
           restless
           felicitating
           work
           ,
           making
           it
           to
           sing
           ,
           while
           passing
           thorow
           the
           valley
           of
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           ?
           O
           if
           this
           were
           beleeved
           !
           O
           that
           we
           were
           not
           drunk
           ,
           to
           a
           distraction
           and
           madness
           ,
           with
           the
           adulterous
           love
           of
           vaine
           and
           aery
           speculations
           ,
           to
           the
           postponing
           ,
           if
           not
           utter
           neglecting
           ,
           of
           this
           maine
           and
           only
           upmaking
           work
           ,
           of
           getting
           real
           acquaintance
           with
           and
           a
           begun
           possession
           of
           this
           mystery
           in
           our
           souls
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           the
           grand
           mystery
           ▪
           formed
           within
           us
           ,
           living
           ,
           and
           working
           within
           us
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           working
           us
           up
           unto
           a
           conformity
           
           unto
           ,
           and
           an
           heart-closeing
           with
           
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           finde
           in
           experience
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           in
           truth
           and
           reality
           ,
           have
           a
           true
           transumpte
           of
           that
           Gospel
           mystery
           ,
           in
           our
           souls
           !
           Oh
           when
           shall
           we
           take
           pleasure
           in
           pursueing
           after
           this
           happiness
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           flee
           from
           us
           ,
           but
           is
           rather
           pursueing
           us
           ;
           when
           shall
           we
           receive
           with
           joy
           and
           triumph
           this
           King
           of
           glory
           ,
           that
           is
           courting
           us
           dayly
           ,
           and
           is
           seeking
           accesse
           and
           entry
           into
           our
           souls
           ?
           Oh
           why
           cry
           we
           not
           out
           ,
           in
           the
           hieght
           of
           the
           passion
           of
           spiritual
           longing
           &
           desire
           .
           
             O
             come
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             King
             of
             glory
             ,
             with
             thine
             owne
             key
             ,
             and
             open
             the
             door
             and
             enlarge
             &
             dilate
             the
             chambers
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             thou
             may
             enter
             ,
             and
             be
             entertained
             as
             the
             King
             of
             glory
             ▪
             with
             all
             thy
             glorious
             retinue
             ,
             to
             the
             ennobling
             of
             my
             soul
             ,
             &
             satisfying
             of
             all
             the
             desires
             of
             that
             immortal
             spark
             ?
          
           Why
           do
           we
           not
           covet
           after
           this
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           hath
           a
           true
           and
           firme
           connexion
           with
           all
           the
           best
           and
           truely
           divine
           gifts
           ?
           O
           happy
           soul
           ,
           that
           is
           wasted
           and
           worne
           to
           a
           shadow
           (
           if
           that
           could
           be
           )
           in
           this
           study
           and
           exercise
           ,
           which
           at
           length
           will
           enliven
           and
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           bring
           in
           a
           new
           heavenly
           &
           spiritual
           soul
           into
           the
           soul
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           shall
           look
           no
           more
           like
           a
           dead
           ,
           disspirited
           thing
           ,
           out
           of
           its
           native
           soile
           and
           element
           ;
           but
           as
           a
           free
           ,
           elevated
           and
           spiritualized
           Spirit
           ,
           expatiating
           it self
           ,
           &
           fleeing
           abroad
           in
           the
           open
           aire
           of
           its
           owne
           element
           and
           country
           .
           O
           happy
           day
           ,
           O
           happy
           houre
           ,
           that
           is
           really
           and
           effectually
           spent
           in
           this
           imployment
           !
           what
           would
           souls
           ,
           sweeming
           in
           this
           ocean
           of
           all
           pleasures
           
           and
           delights
           ,
           care
           for
           ,
           yea
           ,
           with
           what
           abhorrency
           would
           they
           look
           upon
           the
           bewitehing
           allurements
           of
           the
           purest
           kinde
           of
           carnal
           delights
           ,
           which
           flow
           from
           the
           mindes
           satisfaction
           in
           feeding
           on
           the
           poor
           apprehensions
           ,
           &
           groundlesly
           expected
           comprehensions
           of
           objects
           ,
           suited
           to
           its
           natural
           genius
           and
           capacity
           ?
           O!
           what
           a
           more
           hyperbolically
           exceeding
           and
           glorious
           satisfaction
           hath
           a
           soul
           ,
           in
           its
           very
           pursueings
           after
           (
           when
           it
           misseth
           &
           cannot
           reach
           )
           that
           which
           is
           truely
           desireab●…e
           !
           How
           doth
           the
           least
           glimpse
           ,
           through
           the
           smallest
           cranie
           ,
           of
           this
           glorious
           and
           glorifying
           knowledge
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           apprehended
           by
           faith
           ,
           raise
           up
           the
           soul
           to
           that
           pitch
           of
           joy
           and
           satisfaction
           ,
           which
           the
           knowledge
           of
           natural
           things
           ,
           in
           its
           purest
           perfection
           ,
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           cause
           ;
           and
           to
           what
           a
           surmounting
           measure
           of
           this
           joy
           and
           contentation
           ,
           will
           the
           experienceing
           &
           feeling
           by
           spiritual
           sense
           the
           sweet
           and
           spiritual
           relish
           of
           this
           capivating
           ,
           and
           transcendently
           excellent
           knowledge
           ,
           raise
           the
           soul
           unto
           ?
           O!
           must
           not
           this
           be
           the
           very
           suburbs
           of
           heaven
           to
           the
           soul
           ?
           When
           the
           soul
           thus
           seeth
           &
           apprehendeth
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           its
           owne
           God
           ,
           through
           Christ
           (
           for
           as
           all
           saving
           knowledge
           ,
           draweth
           out
           the
           soul
           unto
           an
           imbraceing
           &
           closeing
           with
           the
           object
           ,
           so
           it
           bringeth
           in
           the
           object
           to
           the
           making
           up
           of
           the
           rec●…procal
           union
           and
           in-being
           )
           it
           cannot
           but
           admire
           with
           exultation
           ,
           and
           exult
           with
           admiration
           ,
           at
           that
           condescendence
           of
           free
           grace
           ,
           that
           hath
           made
           it
           in
           any
           measure
           capable
           
           of
           this
           begun
           glory
           ,
           and
           will
           fur●…her
           mak
           it
           meet
           ,
           by
           this
           begun
           glory
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           inheritance
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           light
           :
           and
           what
           will
           a
           soul
           ,
           that
           hath
           tasted
           of
           the
           pure
           delights
           of
           this
           river
           of
           gospel
           manifestations
           ,
           &
           hath
           seen
           with
           soul-rav●…shing
           delight
           ,
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           the
           manifold
           wisdome
           of
           God
           wrapped
           up
           therein
           ;
           and
           the
           comple●…t
           and
           perfect
           ●…ymmetrie
           of
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           that
           noble
           contexture
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           pure
           designe
           of
           that
           contr●…vance
           to
           abase
           Man
           ,
           and
           to
           extoll
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           free
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           sinner
           ,
           when
           possessed
           of
           all
           ,
           designed
           for
           him
           and
           effectuated
           in
           him
           thereby
           ,
           may
           know
           who
           alone
           should
           weare
           the
           crown
           and
           have
           all
           the
           glory
           ;
           what
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           will
           such
           a
           soul
           see
           in
           another
           gospel●…
           calculated
           to
           the
           meridian
           of
           the
           natural
           ,
           crooked
           and
           corrupted
           temper
           of
           proud
           man
           ,
           who
           is
           soon
           made
           va●…ne
           of
           nothing
           ,
           which
           in
           stead
           of
           bringing
           a
           sinner
           ,
           fall●…n
           from
           God
           through
           pride
           ,
           back
           againe
           to
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           Him
           ,
           through
           a
           Mediator
           ,
           doth
           but
           foster
           that
           innate
           plague
           ,
           and
           rebellion
           ,
           which
           caused
           and
           procured
           his
           first
           excommunication
           from
           the
           favour
           ,
           and
           banishment
           out
           of
           the
           paradice
           of
           God
           )
           that
           shall
           attract
           its
           heart
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           move
           it
           to
           ●…
           compliance
           with
           it
           ?
           When
           the
           poor
           sinner
           ,
           that
           hath
           bin
           made
           to
           pant
           after
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           hath
           bin
           pursued
           to
           the
           very
           ports
           of
           the
           city
           of
           refuge
           by
           the
           ave●…ger
           of
           blood
           ,
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           ,
           hath
           tasted
           and
           seen
           ,
           how
           good
           God
           is
           ,
           and
           felt
           the
           sweetness
           of
           free
           love
           in
           a
           crucified
           
           Christ
           ,
           and
           seen
           the
           beauty
           and
           glory
           of
           the
           mystery
           of
           free
           grace
           ,
           sutably
           answering●…
           and
           overcoming
           the
           mystery
           of
           its
           sin
           and
           misery
           ;
           O
           what
           a
           complacency
           hath
           he
           therein
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           way
           of
           gospel
           salvation
           ,
           wherein
           free
           grace
           is
           seen
           to
           overflow
           all
           banks
           ,
           to
           the
           eternal
           praise
           of
           the
           God
           of
           all
           grace
           .
           How
           saltless
           and
           unsavoury
           will
           the
           most
           cunningly
           devised
           and
           patch
           together
           mode
           of
           salvation
           be
           ,
           that
           men
           ,
           studying
           the
           perversion
           of
           the
           gospel
           ▪
           and
           seeking
           the
           ruine
           of
           souls
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           skill
           ,
           indusery
           and
           learning
           ,
           are
           setting
           off
           with
           forced
           rhetorick
           ,
           and
           the
           artifice
           of
           words
           of
           mans
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           plausible
           advantages
           of
           a
           pretended
           sanctity
           ,
           and
           of
           strong
           grounds
           and
           motives
           unto
           diligence
           and
           painfulness
           ,
           to
           a
           very
           denying
           and
           renunceing
           of
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           when
           once
           itis
           observed
           ,
           how
           it
           entrencheth
           upon
           ,
           and
           darkneth
           the
           lustre
           ,
           or
           diminisheth
           the
           glory
           of
           free
           grace
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           least
           tendency
           to
           the
           setting
           of
           the
           crown
           on
           the
           creatures
           head
           ,
           in
           whole
           or
           in
           part
           ?
           The
           least
           perception
           that
           hereby
           the
           sinners
           song
           ,
           ascribeing
           blessing
           ,
           honour
           ,
           glory
           and
           power
           ,
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           was
           s●…ain
           ,
           &
           hath
           redeemed
           them
           to
           God
           by
           his
           blood
           ,
           out
           of
           every
           kin●…ed
           and
           tongue
           and
           people
           and
           nation
           ,
           and
           hath
           made
           them
           unto
           their
           God
           kings
           and
           prie●…ts
           ,
           shall
           be
           marred
           ,
           will
           be
           enough
           to
           render
           that
           device
           detestable
           ,
           and
           convince
           the
           soul
           ,
           that
           itis
           not
           the
           gospel
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           that
           mystery
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           but
           rather
           the
           mystery
           of
           ●…niquity
           .
           What
           a
           peculiar
           savouriness
           doth
           the
           humbled
           beleever
           finde
           ,
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           true
           gospel
           grace
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           ,
           that
           he
           be
           thereby
           made
           Nothing
           ,
           and
           Christ
           made
           All
           ;
           that
           he
           ,
           in
           his
           highest
           atainments
           ,
           be
           debaised
           ,
           and
           Christ
           exalted
           ;
           that
           his
           most
           lovely
           peacoke
           feathers
           be
           laid
           ,
           &
           the
           crown
           flourish
           on
           Christ's
           head
           ;
           that
           he
           be
           laid
           flat
           ,
           without
           one
           foot
           to
           stand
           upon
           ,
           and
           Christ
           the
           only
           supporter
           ,
           and
           carryer
           of
           him
           to
           glory
           ;
           that
           he
           be
           as
           dead
           without
           life
           ,
           and
           Christ
           live
           in
           him
           ,
           the
           more
           lovely
           ,
           the
           more
           beautiful
           ,
           the
           more
           desireable
           ,
           and
           acceptable
           is
           it
           unto
           him
           .
           O
           what
           a
           complacency
           hath
           the
           graced
           soul
           ,
           in
           that
           contrivance
           of
           infinite
           wisdom
           ,
           wherein
           the
           mystery
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           is
           so
           displayed
           ,
           that
           nothing
           appeareth
           ,
           from
           the
           lowest
           foundation
           stone
           to
           the
           upper
           ,
           most
           cope-stone
           but
           grace
           ,
           grace
           ,
           free
           grace
           making
           up
           all
           the
           materials
           ,
           and
           free
           grace
           with
           infinite
           wisdom
           cementing
           all
           ?
           The
           gracious
           soul
           can
           be
           warme
           under
           no
           other
           covering
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           made
           of
           that
           web
           ,
           wherein
           grace
           and
           only
           grace
           is
           both
           wooft
           and
           werpe
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           manifest
           ,
           for
           such
           an
           one
           hath
           the
           clearest
           sight
           and
           discovery
           of
           his
           owne
           condition
           ,
           and
           seeth
           that
           nothing
           suiteth
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           case
           ,
           but
           free
           grace
           :
           nothing
           can
           make
           up
           his
           wants
           ,
           but
           free
           grace
           :
           nothing
           can
           cover
           his
           deformities
           ,
           but
           free
           grace
           ;
           nothing
           can
           help
           his
           weaknesses
           ,
           shortcomings
           ,
           faintings
           ,
           sins
           and
           miscarriages
           ,
           but
           free
           grace
           :
           therefore
           
           is
           free
           grace
           all
           his
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Desire
           :
           itis
           his
           glory
           to
           be
           free
           grace's
           debtor
           ,
           for
           evermore
           ;
           the
           crown
           of
           glory
           will
           have
           a
           far
           more
           exceeding
           and
           eternal
           weight
           ,
           and
           be
           of
           an
           hyperbolically
           hyperbolick
           and
           eternal
           weight
           ▪
           and
           yet
           easily
           carryed
           and
           worne
           ,
           when
           he
           seeth
           how
           free
           grace
           and
           free
           love
           hath
           lined
           it
           ▪
           and
           free
           grace
           and
           free
           love
           sets
           it
           on
           ,
           and
           keeps
           it
           on
           for
           ever
           :
           this
           maketh
           the
           glorified
           Saint
           ,
           weare
           it
           with
           ease
           ,
           by
           casting
           it
           down
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           the
           gracious
           and
           loving
           purchaser
           ,
           and
           bestower
           .
           His
           exaltation
           is
           the
           Saints
           glory
           ;
           and
           by
           free
           grace
           ,
           the
           Saints
           receiving
           and
           holding
           all
           of
           free
           grace
           ,
           is
           He
           exalted
           .
           O
           what
           a
           glory
           is
           it
           to
           the
           Saint
           ,
           to
           set
           the
           crown
           of
           glorious
           free
           grace
           ,
           with
           his
           owne
           hands
           ,
           on
           the
           head
           of
           such
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           
             not
             unto
             me
             ,
             not
             unto
             me
             ,
             but
             unto
             thee
             ,
             even
             unto
             thee
             alone
             ,
             be
             the
             glory
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             !
          
           With
           what
           delight
           ,
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           complacency
           ,
           will
           the
           glorified
           Saint
           ,
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           sing
           the
           Redeemed
           and
           Ransomed
           their
           song
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           result
           and
           effect
           of
           free
           grace
           will
           give
           such
           a
           sweet
           sound
           there
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           glorified's
           heaven
           ,
           in
           some
           respects
           ,
           another
           thing
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           in
           some
           respect
           ,
           a
           more
           excellent
           heaven
           ,
           than
           Adam's
           heaven
           would
           have
           been
           ;
           for
           Adam
           could
           not
           have
           sung
           the
           song
           of
           the
           Redeemed
           ;
           Adam's
           heaven
           would
           not
           have
           been
           the
           purchase
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           God
           ;
           nor
           would
           Adam
           have
           sitten
           with
           Christ
           Redeemer
           on
           his
           throne
           ;
           nor
           would
           there
           have
           
           been
           in
           his
           heaven
           such
           ●…ich
           hangings
           of
           free
           grace
           ,
           nor
           such
           mansions
           prepared
           by
           that
           gracious
           and
           loving
           husband
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           who
           will
           come
           and
           bring
           his
           bough●…-bride
           home
           with
           Him.
           Seing
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           heaven
           ,
           even
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           free
           grace
           ,
           will
           have
           such
           a
           special
           ,
           lovely
           ,
           desireable
           ,
           and
           glorious
           lustre
           ,
           O
           how
           should
           Grace
           be
           prized
           by
           us
           now
           ?
           How
           should
           
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
          
           be
           esteemed
           by
           us
           ?
           What
           an
           antipa●…hy
           to
           Glory
           ,
           as
           now
           prepared
           and
           dressed
           up
           for
           sinful
           man
           ,
           must
           they
           show
           ,
           whose
           whole
           wit
           and
           parts
           are
           busied
           to
           da●…ken
           the
           glory
           of
           th●…
           Grace
           ,
           which
           God
           would
           have
           shineing
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           who
           are
           a●…
           so
           much
           paines
           and
           labour
           ,
           to
           dresse
           up
           another
           gospel
           (
           though
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           told
           us
           ,
           Gal.
           1
           :
           7.
           that
           there
           is
           not
           another
           )
           wherein
           Gospel-grace
           must
           stand
           by
           ,
           and
           law
           grace
           take
           the
           throne
           ,
           that
           so
           man
           may
           sacrifice
           to
           his
           owne
           net
           ,
           and
           burn
           incense
           to
           his
           own
           drag
           ,
           and
           may
           at
           most
           be
           graces
           debtor
           ,
           in
           part
           ;
           and
           yet
           no
           way
           may
           the
           saved
           man
           account
           himself
           more
           graces
           debtor
           ,
           than
           the
           man
           was
           ,
           who
           wilfully
           destroyed
           himself
           ,
           in
           not
           performing
           of
           the
           conditions
           ;
           for
           Grace
           (
           as
           the
           new
           Gospelers
           ,
           or
           rather
           Gospel
           -
           spillers
           meane
           ,
           and
           say
           ▪
           )
           did
           equally
           to
           both
           frame
           the
           conditions
           ,
           make
           known
           th●…
           contrivance
           ,
           and
           tender
           the
           conditional
           peace
           and
           salvation
           .
           But
           as
           to
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           Paul
           and
           Iudas
           ,
           it
           was
           Paul
           that
           made
           himself
           to
           differ
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           free
           grace
           of
           God
           ▪
           determineing
           the
           heart
           of
           Paul
           by
           grace
           to
           a
           closeing
           
           with
           and
           accepting
           of
           the
           b●…rgan
           .
           It
           was
           not
           grace
           that
           wrought
           in
           him
           both
           to
           will
           &
           to
           do
           ▪
           It
           wa●…
           he
           &
           not
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           him
           .
           What
           more
           contradictory
           to
           the
           gospel
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ?
           And
           yet
           vaine
           Man
           will
           not
           condescend
           to
           the
           free
           grace
           of
           God.
           
             Pelagianisme
             &
             Arminianisme
          
           ,
           needeth
           not
           put
           a
           man
           to
           much
           study
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           reading
           of
           many
           books
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           practically
           learned
           (
           though
           the
           patrons
           hereof
           labour
           hote
           in
           the
           very
           fires
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           notions
           hang
           together
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           such
           a
           lustre
           of
           unsanctified
           and
           corrupt
           reason
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           taking
           with
           such
           as
           know
           no
           other
           conduct
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           )
           for
           n●…turally
           we
           are
           all
           borne
           Pelagians
           and
           Arminians
           :
           these
           Tenets
           are
           deeply
           engraven
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           every
           Son
           of
           fallen
           Adam
           :
           what
           serious
           servant
           of
           God
           findeth
           not
           this
           ,
           in
           his
           dealing
           with
           souls
           ,
           whom
           he
           is
           labouring
           to
           bri●…g
           into
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           Yea
           what
           Christian
           is
           there
           ,
           who
           hath
           acquantance
           with
           his
           owne
           heart
           ,
           and
           is
           observing
           its
           byasses
           and
           corrupt
           inclinations
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           made
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           O
           wretched
           man
           that
           I
           am
           !
           who
           shall
           deliver
           me
           from
           these
           dregs
           of
           
             Pelagianisme
             ,
             Arminianisme
          
           and
           Iesuitisme
           ,
           which
           I
           finde
           yet
           within
           my
           soul
           ?
           Hence
           it
           may
           seem
           no
           wonderful
           ,
           or
           strange
           thing
           (
           though
           after
           so
           much
           clear
           light
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           astonishing
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           now
           ,
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           so
           many
           are
           so
           openly
           ,
           and
           a●…wedly
           ,
           appearing
           for
           this
           dangerous
           and
           deadly
           errou●…
           )
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           hear
           and
           see
           this
           infection
           spread●…ng
           and
           gaining
           ground
           so
           fast
           ,
           
           there
           needeth
           few
           arguments
           or
           motives
           ,
           to
           worke
           up
           carnal
           hearts
           to
           an
           imbraceing
           thereof
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           cheerful
           acquiesceing
           therein
           ;
           little
           labour
           will
           make
           a
           spark
           of
           fire
           worke
           upon
           gunpowder
           .
           And
           ,
           me
           thinks
           ,
           if
           nothing
           else
           will
           ,
           this
           one
           thing
           should
           convince
           us
           all
           of
           the
           errour
           of
           this
           way
           ;
           that
           nature
           so
           q●…imely
           and
           readyly
           complyeth
           therewith
           ;
           for
           who
           ,
           that
           hath
           any
           eye
           upon
           ,
           or
           regaird
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           seeth
           not
           ,
           what
           a
           world
           of
           carnal
           reasonings
           ,
           objections
           ,
           prejudices
           ,
           and
           scruples
           ,
           natural
           men
           have
           in
           readiness
           against
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           with
           what
           satisfaction
           ,
           peace
           and
           delight
           ,
           they
           reason
           and
           plead
           themselves
           out
           of
           the
           very
           reach
           of
           free
           grace
           ;
           and
           what
           work
           there
           is
           to
           get
           a
           poor
           soal
           ,
           in
           any
           measure
           wakened
           and
           convinced
           of
           its
           lost
           condition
           ,
           wrought
           up
           to
           a
           compliance
           with
           the
           gospel
           way
           of
           Salvation
           ?
           How
           many
           other
           designes
           ,
           projects
           and
           essayes
           doth
           it
           follow
           ;
           with
           a
           piece
           of
           natural
           vehemency
           and
           seriousness
           ,
           without
           wearying
           ,
           were
           it
           even
           to
           the
           wasteing
           of
           its
           body
           and
           spirits
           ,
           let
           be
           ,
           its
           substance
           &
           riches
           ,
           before
           it
           be
           brought
           to
           a
           closeing
           with
           a
           
             crucified
             Mediator
          
           ,
           and
           to
           an
           accounting
           of
           all
           its
           former
           workings
           ,
           attainments
           ,
           and
           painful
           labourings
           ,
           and
           
             gaine
             ,
             as
             losse
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           
             as
             dung
             that
             it
             may
             win
             Christ
             ,
             and
             be
             found
             in
             Him
             ,
             not
             having
             its
             own
             righteousness
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             la●…
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             through
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             righteousness
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             God
             by
             fai●…h
             ,
             Phil.
          
           3
           :
           7
           ,
           8
           ▪
           9.
           
           A●…d
           m●…y
           it
           not
           seem
           strange
           ,
           that
           
           now
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           have
           found
           ,
           through
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           sweet
           experience
           of
           the
           gracious
           workings
           of
           the
           gospel
           grace
           of
           God
           upon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           in
           case
           ,
           as
           having
           this
           witness
           within
           them
           ,
           to
           give
           verdict
           against
           those
           assertions
           ;
           yea
           moe
           and
           many
           moe
           ,
           than
           were
           in
           several
           ages
           before
           ;
           yet
           Satan
           should
           become
           so
           bold
           ,
           as
           to
           vent
           these
           desperate
           opinions
           ,
           so
           diametrically
           opposite
           to
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           declared
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           ingraven
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           many
           hundereds
           ,
           by
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           ,
           confirming
           ▪
           in
           the
           most
           undoubted
           manner
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           gospel
           doctrines
           .
           This
           would
           seem
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           such
           clear
           sun
           shine
           dayes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           ,
           a
           coming
           (
           and
           who
           can
           tell
           how
           soon
           this
           night
           shall
           be
           at
           an
           end
           ?
           )
           that
           all
           these
           doctrines
           of
           nature
           shall
           receive
           a
           more
           conspicuous
           and
           shameful
           dash
           ,
           than
           they
           have
           received
           for
           these
           many
           ages
           :
           Hithertil
           when
           Satan
           raised
           up
           ,
           and
           sent
           forth
           his
           qualified
           instruments
           ,
           for
           this
           desperat
           work
           ,
           God
           alwayes
           prepared
           carpenters
           to
           fright
           these
           horns
           and
           thus
           Gospel
           ▪
           truth
           came
           forth
           ,
           as
           gold
           out
           of
           a
           furnace
           ,
           more
           clear
           and
           shineing
           :
           And
           who
           can
           tell
           but
           there
           may
           be
           a
           dispensation
           of
           the
           pure
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           these
           perverting
           wayes
           of
           Satan
           ,
           yet
           to
           come
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           light
           and
           power
           ,
           shall
           excell
           whatever
           hath
           been
           ,
           siace
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ?
           
             Even
             so
             come
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           !
        
         
           However
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           
           will
           be
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           chosen
           and
           ransomed
           ones
           .
           They
           will
           finde
           that
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           will
           make
           whatever
           cometh
           in
           competition
           therewith
           or
           would
           darken
           it
           ,
           contemptible
           in
           their
           eyes
           :
           And
           happy
           they
           ,
           of
           whom
           ,
           in
           this
           day
           wherein
           
             darkness
             covereth
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             grosse
             darkness
             the
             people
             ,
          
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             hath
             arisen
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             glory
             ,
             hath
             been
             seen
             upon
             them
             :
          
           for
           whatever
           others
           ,
           whose
           
             understanding
             is
             yet
             darkned
             ,
             and
             they
             alienated
             from
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             ignorance
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             blindness
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
          
           imagine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Grace
           ;
           and
           however
           they
           discerne
           nothing
           of
           the
           heavenly
           and
           spiritual
           glory
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           :
           yet
           they
           being
           delivered
           or
           cast
           into
           the
           form
           and
           mould
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           obeyed
           from
           the
           heart
           ,
           through
           the
           powerful
           and
           irresistible
           efficacy
           of
           the
           mighty
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           have
           seen
           such
           an
           allureing
           excellency
           ,
           in
           〈◊〉
           gracious
           contrivance
           of
           infinite
           wisdome
           ,
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           unparallelableness
           of
           the
           pure
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           dayly
           seeing
           more
           and
           more
           of
           the
           graciousness
           &
           wisdome
           of
           that
           heavenly
           invention
           ,
           in
           its
           adeq●…at
           s●…teablness
           to
           all
           their
           necessities
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           cannot
           but
           admire
           and
           commend
           the
           riches
           of
           that
           grace
           that
           interlineth
           every
           sentence
           of
           the
           gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           greatness
           of
           that
           love
           ,
           that
           hath
           made
           such
           a
           compleatly
           broad
           plaster
           ,
           to
           cover
           all
           their
           sores
           and
           wounds
           ;
           so
           the
           longer
           they
           live
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           they
           drink
           of
           this
           pure
           
           fountain
           of
           heavenly
           nectar
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           their
           necessities
           presse
           them
           ,
           to
           a
           taking
           ▪
           on
           of
           new
           obligations
           ,
           because
           of
           new
           supplies
           from
           this
           ocean
           of
           grace
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           are
           made
           to
           admire
           the
           Wisdom
           &
           Goodness
           of
           the
           Author
           ▪
           and
           the
           more
           they
           are
           made
           to
           fall
           in
           love
           with
           ,
           to
           delight●…
           ,
           and
           lose
           themselves
           in
           the
           thoughts
           of
           this
           incomprehensible
           grace
           of
           God
           ;
           yea
           and
           to
           longe
           to
           be
           there
           ,
           where
           they
           shall
           be
           in
           better
           case
           to
           contemplate
           ,
           and
           have
           more
           wit
           to
           wonder
           at
           ,
           and
           better
           dexterity
           to
           prize
           ,
           &
           a
           stronger
           head
           to
           muse
           upon
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           enlarged
           heart
           to
           praise
           for
           this
           boundless
           and
           endless
           treasure
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           are
           enriched
           ,
           through
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Sure
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           not
           thus
           enamoured
           &
           ravished
           with
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           we
           are
           yet
           standing
           without
           ,
           or
           ,
           at
           most
           ,
           upon
           the
           threshold
           &
           border
           of
           this
           Grace
           ;
           were
           we
           once
           goto
           within
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           had
           yeelded
           up
           ourselves
           unto
           the
           power
           thereof
           ,
           and
           were
           living
           and
           breathing
           in
           this
           aire
           ,
           O!
           how
           sweet
           a
           life
           might
           we
           have
           ?
           What
           a
           kindly
           ●…lement
           would
           Grace
           be
           to
           us
           ?
           
             As
             sin
             had
             reigned
             unto
             death
             ,
             even
             so
             grace
          
           should
           
             reigne
             ,
             through
             righteousness
             ,
             unto
             eternal
             life
             ,
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Rom.
          
           5
           :
           21.
           
           Grace
           reigning
           within
           us
           th●…ough
           righteousness
           ,
           would
           frame
           &
           fit
           our
           souls
           for
           that
           eternal
           life
           ,
           that
           is
           ensured
           to
           all
           ,
           who
           come
           once
           under
           the
           commanding
           ,
           enlivening
           ,
           strengthening
           ,
           confirming
           ,
           corroborating
           ,
           and
           perfecting
           power
           of
           Grace
           :
           and
           
           seeking
           grace
           for
           grace
           ,
           and
           so
           living
           and
           walking
           and
           spending
           upon
           Grace's
           cost
           and
           charges
           ,
           O
           how
           lively
           ,
           and
           thriveing
           proficients
           might
           we
           be
           ?
           The
           more
           we
           spent
           of
           grace
           (
           if
           it
           could
           be
           spent
           )
           the
           richer
           should
           we
           be
           in
           grace
           :
           O
           what
           an
           enriching
           trade
           must
           it
           be
           to
           trade
           with
           free
           Grace
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           losse
           ,
           and
           all
           is
           gaine
           ,
           the
           stock
           and
           gaine
           and
           all
           is
           ensured
           ;
           yea
           more
           ,
           labouring
           in
           Grace's
           field
           would
           bring
           us
           in
           Isaack's
           blessing
           ,
           an
           hundered
           fold
           :
           But
           Alas
           !
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           talk
           of
           Grace
           ,
           but
           a
           far
           other
           thing
           to
           trade
           with
           Grace
           .
           When
           we
           are
           so
           great
           strangers
           unto
           the
           life
           of
           grace
           ,
           through
           not
           breathing
           in
           the
           aire
           of
           grace
           ;
           how
           
             can
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             be
             glorifyed
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             in
             Him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           2
           Thes.
           1
           :
           12
           ?
           Consider
           we
           ,
           what
           an
           affront
           and
           indignity
           it
           is
           unto
           the
           Lord
           dispenfator
           of
           Grace
           ,
           that
           we
           look
           so
           leane
           ,
           and
           ill
           favoured
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           not
           enough
           of
           the
           fatning
           bread
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           our
           Fathers
           house
           ,
           or
           as
           if
           the
           great
           Steward
           ,
           who
           is
           full
           of
           grace
           and
           truth
           ,
           were
           unwilling
           to
           bestow
           it
           upon
           us
           ,
           or
           grudged
           us
           of
           our
           allowance
           ,
           when
           the
           fault
           is
           in
           ourselves
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           follow
           the
           course
           ,
           that
           Wise
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Gracious
           Wisdome
           hath
           prescribed
           ;
           we
           will
           not
           open
           our
           mouth
           wide
           ,
           that
           He
           might
           fill
           us
           ;
           nor
           goe
           to
           Him
           ,
           with
           our
           narrowed
           or
           closed
           mouthes
           ,
           that
           Grace
           might
           make
           way
           for
           grace
           ,
           and
           widen
           the
           mouth
           for
           receiving
           
           of
           more
           grace
           ;
           but
           lye
           by
           in
           our
           leanness
           and
           weakness
           :
           and
           alas
           we
           love
           too
           will
           to
           be
           so
           .
           O
           but
           grace
           be
           ill
           wared
           on
           us
           ,
           who
           cary
           so
           unworthily
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           well
           with
           the
           gracious
           soul
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           under
           grace's
           Tutory
           and
           care
           ;
           for
           Grace
           will
           care
           for
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           careth
           not
           much
           for
           it
           ,
           nor
           yet
           seeth
           well
           to
           his
           owne
           welfare
           ;
           Grace
           can
           &
           will
           prevent
           ,
           yea
           must
           prevent
           ,
           afterward
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           at
           the
           first
           ;
           that
           Grace
           may
           be
           Grace
           ,
           and
           appear
           to
           be
           Grace
           ,
           and
           continue
           unchangeably
           to
           be
           Grace
           ,
           and
           so
           free
           Grace
           .
           Well
           is
           it
           with
           the
           Beleever
           ,
           whom
           grace
           hath
           once
           taken
           by
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           brought
           within
           the
           bond
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           its
           deadest
           condition
           is
           not
           desperat
           :
           when
           corruption
           prevaileth
           to
           such
           an
           hight
           ,
           that
           the
           man
           is
           given
           over
           for
           dead
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           sense
           ,
           no
           motion
           no
           warmth
           ,
           no
           breath
           almost
           to
           be
           observed
           ;
           yet
           Grace
           ,
           when
           violently
           constrained
           by
           that
           strong
           distemper
           ,
           to
           retire
           to
           a
           secret
           corner
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           &
           there
           to
           lurk
           and
           lye
           quiet
           ,
           will
           yet
           at
           length
           ,
           through
           the
           quickening
           ,
           &
           reviv●…ing
           inf●…uences
           of
           Grace
           ▪
           promised
           in
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           &
           granted
           in
           the
           Lords
           good
           time
           ,
           come
           out
           of
           its
           prison
           ,
           take
           the
           fields
           ,
           &
           recover
           the
           impire
           of
           the
           soul
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           dry
           &
           withered
           stocks
           ,
           when
           the
           God
           of
           all
           grace
           will
           be
           as
           the
           dew
           unto
           Israel
           ,
           shall
           blossome
           and
           grow
           as
           the
           lilie
           ,
           and
           cast
           forth
           his
           roots
           as
           lebanon
           :
           his
           branches
           shall
           spread
           ,
           and
           his
           beauty
           shall
           be
           as
           the
           olive
           tree
           ,
           and
           his
           smell
           as
           lebanon
           .
           It
           is
           a
           happy
           thing
           ,
           either
           for
           Church
           or
           particular
           soul
           
           to
           be
           planted
           in
           G●…ace's
           〈◊〉
           soyl
           ,
           they
           lye
           open
           to
           the
           warm
           beames
           of
           the
           sun
           of
           righteousness
           ;
           and
           though
           winter
           blasts
           may
           be
           sharpe
           and
           long
           ;
           clouds
           may
           intercept
           the
           heat
           ,
           and
           nipping
           frosts
           may
           cause
           a
           sad
           decay
           ▪
           and
           all
           the
           sap
           may
           returne
           and
           lye
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           dormant
           ,
           in
           the
           root
           ;
           yet
           the
           
             winter
             will
             passe
             :
             the
             raine
             will
             be
             over
             and
             gone
             ,
             and
             the
             flowers
             will
             appear
             on
             the
             earth
             :
             the
             time
             of
             the
             singing
             of
             birds
             will
             come
             and
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             turtle
             will
             be
             heard
             in
             the
             land
             :
          
           then
           shall
           even
           
             the
             wilderness
             and
             solitary
             place
             be
             glade
             ,
             and
             the
             desert
             shall
             rejoice
             and
             blossome
             as
             the
             rose
             ,
             it
             shall
             blossome
             abundantly
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             even
             with
             joy
             and
             singing
             :
             the
             glory
             of
             Lebanon
             shall
             be
             given
             unto
             it
             ,
             the
             excellency
             of
             Carmel
             and
             Sharon
             ,
             they
             shall
             see
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             excellency
             of
             our
             God
          
           We
           wonder
           that
           it
           is
           not
           alwayes
           hote
           summer
           dayes
           ,
           a
           flourishing
           and
           fruitful
           season
           ,
           with
           Souls
           and
           with
           Churches
           ;
           But
           know
           we
           the
           thoughts
           of
           the
           Lord
           ?
           See
           we
           to
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           deep
           contrivances
           of
           infinite
           wisdom
           ?
           Know
           we
           the
           usefulness
           ,
           yea
           necessity
           ,
           of
           long
           winter
           nights
           ,
           stormy
           blasts
           ,
           hail
           ,
           raine
           ,
           snow
           and
           frost
           ?
           Consider
           we
           ,
           that
           our
           state
           ,
           and
           condition
           ,
           while
           here
           ,
           calleth
           for
           those
           vicissitudes
           ,
           and
           requireth
           the
           blowing
           of
           the
           north
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           south
           windes
           ?
           If
           we
           considered
           ,
           how
           Grace
           had
           ordered
           all
           things
           for
           our
           best
           ▪
           and
           most
           for
           the
           glory
           and
           exaltation
           of
           Grace
           ;
           we
           would
           sit
           down
           and
           sing
           ,
           under
           the
           sadest
           of
           dispensations
           ,
           and
           living
           by
           
           faith
           and
           hope
           ,
           we
           would
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           confident
           expectation
           of
           a
           gracious
           outgate
           ,
           for
           as
           long
           as
           Grace
           predomineth
           (
           and
           that
           will
           be
           untill
           Glory
           take
           the
           Empire
           )
           all
           will
           run
           in
           the
           channel
           of
           grace
           :
           and
           though
           now
           ,
           sense
           (
           which
           is
           oft
           faiths
           unfaithful
           friend
           )
           will
           be
           alwayes
           suggesting
           false
           tales
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           His
           Grace
           unto
           unbeliefe
           ,
           and
           raising
           thereby
           discontents
           ,
           doubts
           ,
           feares
           ,
           jealousies
           ,
           and
           many
           distempers
           in
           the
           soul
           ,
           to
           its
           prejudice
           and
           h●…rt
           ;
           yet
           in
           end
           ,
           Grace
           shall
           be
           seen
           to
           be
           Grace
           ;
           and
           the
           faithful
           shall
           get
           such
           a
           full
           sight
           of
           this
           manifold
           Grace
           ,
           as
           ordering
           ,
           tempering
           ,
           timeing
           ,
           shortening
           or
           continueing
           of
           all
           the
           sad
           and
           dismal
           dayes
           and
           seasons
           ,
           that
           have
           passed
           over
           their
           own
           ,
           or
           their
           Mothers
           head
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           see
           ,
           that
           Grace
           did
           order
           all
           ,
           yea
           every
           circumstance
           of
           all
           the
           various
           tossings
           ,
           changes
           ,
           ups
           &
           downs
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           meet
           with
           .
           And
           O
           what
           a
           satisfying
           sight
           will
           that
           be
           ,
           when
           the
           general
           ▪
           assembly
           ,
           and
           Church
           of
           the
           first
           borne
           ,
           which
           are
           enrolled
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           every
           individual
           saint
           shall
           come
           together
           ,
           and
           take
           a
           view
           of
           all
           their
           experiences
           ,
           the
           result
           of
           which
           shall
           be
           ,
           Grace
           began
           ,
           Grace
           carryed
           on
           ,
           and
           Grace
           hath
           perfected
           all
           ,
           Grace
           was
           at
           the
           bottome
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           Grace
           crowned
           all
           ?
           What
           shoutings
           Grace
           ,
           Grace
           unto
           it
           ,
           will
           be
           there
           ;
           when
           the
           head
           stone
           shall
           be
           brought
           forth
           ?
           What
           soul
           satisfying
           complacency
           in
           ,
           &
           admiration
           at
           all
           ,
           that
           is
           past
           ,
           will
           a
           back
           look
           ●…hereat
           yeeld
           ,
           when
           every
           one
           shall
           be
           made
           
           to
           say
           ,
           Grace
           hath
           done
           all
           well
           ,
           not
           a
           pin
           of
           all
           the
           work
           of
           Grace
           in
           and
           about
           me
           might
           have
           been
           wanted
           ;
           now
           I
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           work
           of
           God
           is
           perfect
           ,
           Grace
           was
           glorious
           Grace
           ,
           and
           wise
           Grace
           ,
           whatever
           I
           thought
           of
           it
           then
           :
           O
           what
           a
           fool
           have
           I
           been
           ,
           in
           quarrelling
           at
           ,
           and
           in
           not
           being
           fully
           satisfied
           with
           ,
           all
           that
           Grace
           was
           doing
           with
           me
           ?
           O
           how
           little
           is
           this
           beleeved
           now
           ?
        
         
           In
           confidence
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           that
           your
           La
           :
           (
           to
           me
           no
           wayes
           known
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           savoury
           report
           )
           shall
           accept
           of
           this
           bold
           address
           ,
           I
           recommend
           your
           La
           :
           my
           very
           noble
           Lord
           your
           Husband
           ,
           and
           off
           spring
           ,
           to
           the
           word
           of
           His
           grace
           ,
           and
           subscribe
           my self
           Your
           and
           Their
        
         
           
             Servant
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God.
             JOHN
             BROWN
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           IF
           thou
           answer
           this
           designation
           ,
           and
           art
           really
           a
           partaker
           of
           the
           Unction
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           high
           import
           of
           that
           blessed
           and
           glorious
           name
           called
           upon
           thee
           ,
           thine
           eye
           must
           affect
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           ●…
           soul
           swelled
           with
           Godly
           sorrow
           must
           at
           last
           burst
           and
           bleed
           forth
           at
           a
           weeping
           eye
           ,
           while
           thou
           looks
           upon
           most
           of
           this
           licentious
           and
           loathsome
           generation
           ,
           arrived
           at
           that
           h●…ight
           of
           prodigious
           profanity
           ,
           as
           to
           glory
           in
           their
           shame
           ,
           and
           boast
           of
           bearing
           the
           very
           badge
           and
           blake
           marke
           of
           damnation
           .
           but
           ,
           besides
           this
           swarme
           ,
           who
           savage
           it
           to
           h●…ll
           ,
           and
           make
           such
           hast
           thi●…her
           ,
           as
           they
           foame
           themselves
           into
           everlasting
           flames
           ,
           carrying
           ,
           under
           the
           shape
           and
           visage
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           Devils
           in
           disguise
           .
           The
           face
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           covered
           with
           a
           sc●…me
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           immersed
           in
           the
           concerns
           of
           ▪
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           intense
           in
           the
           pursute
           of
           the
           pleasures
           ,
           gaine
           and
           honours
           thereof
           ,
           as
           their
           way
           doth
           manifestly
           witnesse
           them
           to
           be
           sunk
           into
           the
           deep
           oblivion
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           desperat
           inconsideration
           of
           their
           precious
           and
           immortal
           souls
           :
           But
           in
           the
           3.
           place
           besides
           these
           ,
           who
           are
           hurried
           into
           such
           a
           distraction
           with
           the
           cares
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           that
           they
           as
           natural
           brute
           beasts
           ,
           made
           to
           be
           taken
           and
           d●…stroyed
           ,
           are
           never
           at
           leasure
           to
           consider
           either
           the
           nature
           and
           necessitie
           of
           their
           noble
           souls
           ,
           or
           to
           converse
           with
           the
           notion
           of
           a
           Deitie
           .
           Thou
           may
           perceive
           a
           company
           of
           self
           deceiving
           speculatists
           ,
           who
           make
           broad
           the
           phylacteries
           of
           their
           garments
           ,
           
           and
           boast
           of
           some
           high
           attainements
           ,
           in
           religion
           ;
           yea
           ,
           would
           have
           others
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           arrived
           at
           the
           very
           porch
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           advanced
           to
           a
           high
           pitch
           of
           proficiency
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           can
           discourse
           a
           little
           of
           the
           mysteries
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           without
           ever
           diveing
           further
           into
           the
           depth
           and
           true
           nature
           of
           Religion
           ,
           dream
           themselves
           into
           a
           confidence
           of
           being
           saints
           ,
           and
           conclude
           themselves
           Candidats
           for
           glory
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           heart-moveing
           object
           ,
           which
           presents
           itself
           to
           thy
           eye
           &
           observation
           this
           day
           :
           this
           is
           that
           deplorable
           posture
           ,
           wherein
           thou
           mayst
           perceive
           most
           men
           at
           the
           very
           point
           of
           perishing
           eternally
           ,
           who
           are
           within
           the
           pale
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ;
           some
           danceing
           themselves
           headlong
           in
           all
           hast
           into
           the
           lake
           of
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           ;
           some
           so
           much
           concerned
           in
           things
           ,
           which
           have
           no
           connexion
           with
           their
           happiness
           ,
           as
           to
           drop
           inconcernedly
           into
           the
           pit
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           there
           is
           no
           redemption
           ;
           and
           others
           dreaming
           themselvs
           into
           endlesse
           perdition
           ;
           &
           all
           of
           them
           unite
           in
           a
           deriding
           at
           or
           despiseing
           the
           means
           used
           ,
           &
           essays
           made
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           recovery
           .
        
         
           Now
           while
           Religion
           (
           which
           is
           the
           beautie
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           the
           basis
           of
           mans
           blessednesse
           ,
           advanceing
           him
           both
           to
           a
           conformity
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           qualifying
           him
           for
           the
           fruition
           of
           Him
           )
           by
           the
           generality
           of
           those
           ,
           called
           to
           be
           saints
           ,
           (
           that
           they
           may
           be
           haved
           )
           is
           not
           onely
           upon
           deliberation
           and
           choice
           laid
           aside
           ,
           as
           having
           nothing
           in
           it
           to
           recommend
           and
           endeare
           it
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           hated
           ,
           floured
           ,
           fled
           from
           and
           forsaken
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           came
           on
           purpose
           to
           marre
           mens
           tranquillity
           ,
           and
           torment
           them
           before
           the
           time
           .
           While
           I
           say
           it
           is
           thus
           some
           faithful
           
           Servants
           ,
           who
           make
           conscience
           to
           carry
           on
           His
           work
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           destroy
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           went
           about
           ,
           while
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           healing
           all
           that
           were
           oppressed
           of
           him
           ,
           set
           themselves
           to
           pray
           ,
           preach
           and
           perswad
           the
           things
           concerning
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           to
           write
           and
           warne
           and
           weep
           men
           into
           a
           compliance
           with
           their
           own
           happipinesse
           ;
           they
           endeavour
           solicitously
           to
           informe
           mens
           minds
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           reforme
           their
           manners
           ,
           and
           rescue
           them
           with
           feare
           ,
           who
           are
           runing
           upon
           their
           own
           ruine
           ,
           but
           alas
           with
           so
           little
           successe
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           with
           grief
           ,
           and
           have
           much
           sorrow
           of
           those
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           joy
           ;
           and
           after
           all
           their
           beseechings
           ,
           obtestings
           ,
           requestings
           and
           cryings
           ,
           
             this
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             walke
             yee
             in
             it
             ,
             turne
             you
             ,
             turne
             ,
             oh
             !
             why
             will
             you
             dye
          
           ;
           have
           this
           as
           the
           last
           returne
           to
           all
           their
           importunities
           ,
           
             Nay
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             ;
             speake
             no
             more
             to
             us
             of
             that
             matter
             ;
             do
             not
             offer
             to
             perswade
             us
             to
             relinquish
             the
             old
             road
             ,
             or
             disswade
             us
             from
             following
             our
             lovers
             ;
             for
             when
             ye
             have
             done
             all
             ,
             after
             these
             we
             will
             go
             ;
             we
             resolve
             to
             abide
             ,
             what
             we
             have
             been
             ,
             children
             of
             imperswasion
             .
          
        
         
           But
           if
           his
           Servants
           ,
           in
           following
           their
           work
           closly
           ,
           seem
           to
           have
           gained
           a
           little
           ground
           upon
           men
           ,
           and
           almost
           perswaded
           them
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           Satan
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           may
           make
           all
           miscarry
           ,
           and
           counter
           worke
           these
           workers
           together
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           poison
           poor
           souls
           by
           a
           perversion
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           beyond
           the
           power
           of
           an
           antidot
           ,
           hath
           raised
           up
           ,
           instigat
           ,
           and
           set
           on
           work
           a
           race
           of
           
             proud
             Rationalists
          
           (
           for
           they
           are
           wiser
           then
           to
           classe
           themselves
           amongst
           those
           poor
           fools
           ,
           those
           base
           things
           ,
           those
           
           nothings
           ,
           to
           whom
           Christ
           is
           made
           all
           things
           ,
           to
           whom
           Christ
           is
           made
           wisdome
           that
           he
           may
           be
           righteousnesse
           ,
           sanctification
           and
           redemption
           to
           them
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           wise
           men
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           wise
           above
           what
           is
           written
           :
           a
           crucified
           Christ
           is
           really
           unto
           them
           foolishnesse
           and
           weaknesse
           ,
           though
           the
           power
           of
           God
           and
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           ;
           they
           will
           needs
           go
           to
           work
           another
           way
           ;
           they
           will
           needs
           glory
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           heaven
           of
           their
           own
           hand-wind
           .
           (
           O
           my
           soul
           enter
           not
           into
           their
           secrets
           !
           and
           ,
           O
           sweet
           Jesus
           ,
           let
           thy
           name
           be
           to
           me
           ,
           the
           Lord
           my
           righteousness
           ,
           thou
           hast
           wone
           it
           ,
           weare
           it
           ;
           and
           gather
           not
           my
           soul
           with
           such
           ,
           who
           make
           mention
           of
           any
           other
           righteousness
           ,
           but
           of
           thine
           onely
           !
           )
           to
           bring-in
           another
           Gospel
           amongst
           men
           ,
           then
           the
           Gospel
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           they
           determine
           to
           know
           some
           other
           thing
           then
           Christ
           and
           him
           crucified
           ;
           so
           with
           the
           inticeing
           words
           of
           mans
           wisdom
           ,
           they
           bewitch
           men
           into
           a
           disobedience
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           setting
           somewhat
           else
           before
           them
           then
           a
           crucified
           Christ
           :
           And
           this
           they
           do
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           remove
           men
           from
           those
           ,
           who
           call
           them
           into
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           unto
           another
           Gospel
           :
           A
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           speake
           of
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Christ
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           all
           they
           drive
           at
           (
           O
           cursed
           and
           truely
           Antichristian
           designe
           !
           )
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           profite
           them
           nothing
           ,
           while
           they
           model
           all
           Religion
           according
           to
           this
           novel
           project
           of
           their
           magnified
           morality
           ?
           This
           is
           that
           which
           gives
           both
           life
           and
           lustre
           to
           that
           image
           they
           adore
           ,
           to
           the
           Dagon
           ,
           after
           whom
           they
           would
           have
           the
           world
           ▪
           wonder
           and
           Worship
           .
        
         
         
           That
           there
           is
           such
           a
           moralizeing
           or
           muddizeing
           (
           if
           I
           may
           be
           for
           once
           admitted
           to
           coine
           a
           new
           word
           to
           give
           these
           men
           their
           due
           )
           of
           Christianity
           now
           introduced
           and
           comeing
           in
           fashion
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           late
           pieces
           in
           request
           do
           evince
           ?
           Now
           ,
           that
           Christianity
           should
           moralize
           men
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           I
           both
           give
           and
           grante
           ;
           for
           he
           who
           is
           partaker
           of
           the
           divine
           nature
           ,
           and
           hath
           obtained
           precious
           faith
           ,
           must
           adde
           vertue
           to
           his
           faith
           ;
           But
           that
           it
           should
           be
           only
           conceived
           and
           conceited
           as
           an
           elevation
           of
           nature
           to
           a
           more
           cleare
           light
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           morality
           ,
           wherein
           our
           Lord
           is
           onely
           respected
           ,
           as
           an
           heavenly
           teacher
           ,
           and
           perfect
           paterne
           proposed
           for
           imitation
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           proud
           pleasing
           fansie
           of
           self
           conceited
           ,
           darkened
           and
           deluded
           dreamers
           ,
           robing
           God
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           mercy
           and
           goodnesse
           ;
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           merit
           ;
           The
           Spirit
           of
           the
           efficacy
           of
           his
           glorious
           and
           mighty
           operations
           ;
           and
           themselves
           and
           their
           pilgrimes
           ,
           who
           give
           them
           the
           hand
           as
           guids
           ,
           of
           the
           comfort
           and
           frute
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           pilgrimage
           ,
           we
           are
           perswaded
           to
           undertake
           to
           the
           holy
           Land
           ;
           this
           is
           that
           
             reasonablenesse
             of
             Christianitie
          
           ,
           which
           with
           great
           swelling
           words
           of
           vanitie
           is
           ventilat
           ,
           to
           the
           allureing
           and
           ensnareing
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           had
           almost
           escaped
           the
           corruption
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           world
           through
           lust
           ,
           and
           the
           pollutions
           of
           the
           flesh
           through
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           This
           is
           the
           way
           which
           they
           ,
           who
           undertake
           to
           publish
           to
           the
           world
           the
           true
           causes
           of
           the
           decay
           of
           pietie
           ,
           take
           to
           revive
           and
           introduce
           that
           pietie
           ,
           which
           they
           complain
           is
           wanting
           :
           O
           impious
           invention
           ,
           not
           only
           
           encroaching
           upon
           the
           unsearchable
           mysterie
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           subversive
           of
           the
           whole
           method
           ,
           and
           blessed
           and
           beautiful
           contrivance
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           rendering
           salvation
           impossible
           to
           the
           greatest
           proficients
           in
           this
           studie
           ;
           and
           the
           grand
           patrons
           and
           practitioners
           in
           this
           new
           art
           ,
           the
           greatest
           opposers
           of
           that
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           b●…ingeth
           salvation
           unto
           all
           men
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           plainly
           plead
           for
           profanitie
           ,
           Nay
           ,
           they
           may
           and
           do
           make
           a
           great
           noise
           about
           the
           practise
           of
           pietie
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           the
           only
           patrons
           thereof
           ;
           that
           with
           lesse
           observation
           and
           greater
           facility
           ,
           they
           may
           beguile
           themselves
           and
           their
           followers
           of
           the
           reward
           :
           they
           may
           possibly
           perswade
           even
           to
           a
           pinching
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           puffe
           up
           ,
           and
           pamper
           their
           fleshly
           minde
           ;
           and
           while
           they
           overdrive
           men
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           will
           -
           worship
           ,
           and
           performance
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           have
           a
           shew
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           they
           may
           withdraw
           them
           from
           holding
           that
           blessed
           head
           ,
           from
           which
           all
           the
           body
           by
           joints
           &
           bands
           ,
           having
           nourishment
           ministred
           ,
           and
           knit
           together
           ,
           encreaseth
           with
           the
           encrease
           of
           God
           ;
           yet
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           onely
           liveing
           principle
           of
           all
           true
           pietie
           ,
           which
           they
           dispute
           out
           of
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           debauch
           them
           into
           a
           contempt
           of
           the
           Spirits
           working
           in
           men
           to
           will
           and
           to
           do
           ,
           takes
           frequent
           vengance
           on
           this
           their
           invention
           ,
           by
           leaving
           them
           not
           onely
           to
           play
           the
           Devil
           in
           disguise
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           known
           by
           their
           fruits
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           lay
           aside
           that
           garbe
           of
           external
           godlinesse
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           Devil
           nor
           his
           Domesticks
           cannot
           long
           weare
           a
           strait
           doublet
           )
           that
           it
           may
           appeare
           ,
           how
           it
           is
           verified
           in
           them
           ,
           
             from
             him
             that
             hath
             not
             shall
             be
             taken
          
           
           
             away
             even
             that
             he
             hath
          
           ;
           which
           is
           so
           plain
           ,
           that
           to
           many
           of
           these
           pleaders
           for
           this
           new
           way
           ,
           and
           their
           pros●…lyts
           ,
           in
           the
           righteous
           judgement
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           happeneth
           according
           to
           the
           true
           proverb
           ,
           
             the
             dog
             is
             turned
             to
             his
             owne
             vomit
             againe
             ,
             and
             the
             sow
             that
             was
             washed
             to
             her
             wallowing
             in
             the
             mire
             .
          
        
         
           It
           cannot
           escape
           thy
           observation
           ,
           how
           busie
           Satan
           is
           this
           day
           ,
           upon
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           to
           keep
           men
           ,
           under
           the
           call
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           give
           all
           diligence
           to
           make
           their
           calling
           and
           election
           sure
           ,
           idle
           all
           the
           day
           ;
           so
           that
           no
           perswasion
           can
           enduce
           them
           to
           engage
           seriously
           to
           fall
           about
           a
           working
           out
           their
           own
           salvation
           in
           feare
           and
           trembling
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           equally
           diligent
           and
           industrious
           to
           divert
           men
           from
           trusting
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           staying
           upon
           their
           God
           ;
           seting
           them
           on
           work
           to
           go
           and
           gather
           fewel
           ,
           and
           kindle
           a
           fire
           ,
           and
           compasse
           themselves
           about
           with
           sparks
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           walk
           in
           the
           light
           of
           their
           own
           fire
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sparks
           that
           they
           have
           kindled
           ;
           knowing
           well
           that
           they
           shall
           this
           way
           most
           certainly
           lose
           their
           toil
           and
           travel
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           other
           reward
           at
           his
           hand
           of
           all
           their
           labour
           ,
           but
           to
           ly
           down
           in
           everlasting
           sorrow
           ,
           while
           the
           stout
           hearted
           and
           far
           from
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           salvation
           ,
           shall
           get
           their
           soul
           for
           a
           prey
           ,
           and
           be
           made
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           his
           salvation
           ,
           and
           blesse
           him
           who
           hath
           made
           them
           meet
           to
           be
           partakers
           of
           the
           inheritance
           of
           the
           saints
           in
           light
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           fit
           therefore
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           thy
           own
           establishment
           in
           the
           present
           truth
           ,
           and
           that
           thou
           mayest
           so
           work
           ,
           that
           thy
           labour
           be
           not
           in
           vaine
           ,
           but
           God
           may
           accept
           thy
           works
           ,
           often
           to
           think
           ,
           and
           seriously
           to
           consider
           in
           thy
           own
           soul
           ,
           what
           that
           
           Gospel
           holinesse
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           these
           men
           substitute
           in
           the
           place
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           thou
           may
           choice
           the
           perfect
           and
           pleasant
           way
           of
           Gospel
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           exercise
           thy self
           to
           that
           
             godlinesse
             ,
             which
             is
             profitable
             for
             all
             things
             ,
             haveing
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             life
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           I
           am
           neither
           the
           fit
           person
           for
           so
           great
           an
           undertaking
           ,
           nor
           do
           these
           limits
           ,
           within
           which
           I
           must
           bound
           my self
           ,
           permit
           me
           to
           expatiat
           ,
           in
           many
           notions
           about
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           excellent
           and
           precious
           thing
           ,
           true
           Gospel
           holinesse
           :
           Oh
           if
           ,
           in
           the
           entry
           ,
           I
           could
           on
           my
           own
           behalfe
           and
           others
           ,
           sob
           out
           my
           Alas
           ,
           from
           the
           bottome
           of
           my
           soul
           ,
           because
           ,
           be
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           it
           is
           some
           other
           thing
           then
           men
           take
           it
           to
           be
           :
           few
           habituat
           themselves
           to
           a
           thinking
           upon
           it
           ,
           in
           its
           high
           nature
           ,
           and
           soul
           enriching
           advantages
           ,
           till
           their
           hearts
           receive
           suteable
           impressions
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           their
           lives
           be
           the
           very
           transumpt
           of
           the
           law
           of
           God
           written
           in
           their
           heart
           ;
           the
           thing
           (
           Alas
           !
           )
           is
           lost
           in
           a
           noise
           of
           words
           ,
           and
           heap
           of
           notions
           about
           it
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           a
           wonder
           that
           men
           fal
           into
           mistakes
           about
           it
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           onely
           the
           heart
           possessed
           of
           it
           that
           is
           capable
           to
           understand
           &
           perceive
           its
           true
           excellency
           :
           But
           if
           it
           be
           asked
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           ?
           we
           say
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           shortly
           taken
           up
           ,
           as
           the
           elevation
           and
           raising
           up
           of
           a
           poor
           mortal
           unto
           a
           conformity
           with
           God
           ;
           As
           a
           participation
           of
           the
           divine
           nature
           ;
           or
           as
           the
           very
           image
           of
           God
           stamped
           on
           the
           soul
           ,
           impressed
           on
           the
           thoughts
           &
           affections
           ,
           and
           expressed
           in
           the
           life
           and
           conversation
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           man
           ,
           in
           whom
           Christ
           is
           formed
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           he
           dwells
           ,
           lives
           and
           walks
           ,
           hath
           ,
           while
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           a
           conversation
           in
           heaven
           ;
           
           not
           only
           in
           opposition
           to
           those
           many
           ,
           whose
           end
           is
           destruction
           ,
           whose
           God
           is
           their
           belly
           ,
           whose
           glory
           is
           in
           their
           shame
           ,
           who
           minde
           earthly
           things
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           these
           pretenders
           unto
           &
           personaters
           of
           religion
           ,
           who
           have
           confidence
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           &
           Worship
           God
           with
           their
           own
           Spirit
           (
           which
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           is
           flesh
           ,
           and
           not
           Spirit
           )
           and
           have
           somewhat
           else
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           ,
           then
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           a
           being
           found
           in
           him
           not
           having
           their
           own
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           True
           Gospel
           holinesse
           then
           consists
           in
           some
           similitude
           and
           likenesse
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           fellowship
           with
           him
           ,
           founded
           upon
           that
           likenesse
           :
           there
           is
           such
           an
           impression
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           glorious
           attributes
           ,
           his
           infinit
           Power
           ,
           Majesty
           ,
           Mercy
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           Holinesse
           ,
           and
           Grace
           ,
           &c.
           
           As
           sets
           him
           up
           all
           alone
           in
           the
           soul
           without
           any
           competition
           ,
           and
           produceth
           those
           real
           apprehensions
           of
           him
           ▪
           that
           he
           is
           alone
           excellent
           and
           matchlesse
           .
           O
           how
           preferable
           doth
           he
           appeare
           ,
           when
           indeed
           seen
           ,
           to
           all
           things
           ?
           And
           how
           doth
           this
           light
           of
           his
           infinit
           gloriousnesse
           ,
           shineing
           into
           the
           soul
           ,
           darken
           &
           abscure
           to
           an
           invisiblenesse
           all
           other
           excellencies
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           riseing
           of
           the
           sun
           makes
           all
           the
           lesser
           lights
           to
           disappear
           .
           Alas
           !
           how
           is
           God
           unknown
           in
           his
           glorious
           being
           and
           attribute
           ?
           When
           once
           the
           Lord
           enters
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           shines
           into
           the
           heart
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           the
           riseing
           of
           the
           sun
           at
           midnight
           :
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           formerly
           pretended
           to
           some
           lovelinesse
           ,
           and
           did
           dazil
           with
           their
           lustre
           ,
           are
           eternally
           darkened
           :
           now
           all
           natural
           perfections
           and
           moral
           vertues
           ,
           in
           their
           flowr
           and
           perfections
           are
           at
           best
           looked
           upon
           as
           
             aliquid
             nihil
          
           :
           what
           things
           were
           formerly
           accounted
           gaine
           and
           godlinesse
           ,
           are
           now
           counted
           
           losse
           for
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           the
           soul
           cannot
           onely
           suffer
           the
           losse
           of
           them
           all
           without
           a
           sob
           ,
           but
           be
           satisfied
           to
           throw
           them
           away
           as
           dung
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           win
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           found
           in
           him
           .
           Now
           the
           wonder
           of
           a
           Deity
           ,
           in
           his
           greatnesse
           ,
           power
           and
           grace
           ,
           swallowes
           up
           the
           soul
           in
           sweet
           admiration
           :
           O
           how
           doth
           it
           love
           to
           lose
           it self
           in
           finding
           here
           what
           it
           cannot
           fathome
           ?
           And
           then
           it
           begins
           truely
           to
           see
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           evil
           of
           sin
           ;
           then
           it
           is
           looked
           upon
           without
           the
           covering
           of
           pleasure
           or
           profit
           ,
           and
           loathed
           as
           the
           leprosy
           of
           hell
           .
           Now
           the
           man
           is
           truely
           like
           God
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           that
           one
           infinit
           good
           ,
           God
           ;
           &
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           that
           one
           almost
           infinit
           evil
           ,
           sin
           .
           This
           is
           the
           first
           point
           of
           likenesse
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           conformed
           to
           him
           in
           our
           understanding
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           knowes
           himself
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           self
           being
           and
           fountain
           good
           ,
           and
           all
           created
           things
           in
           their
           flour
           and
           perfection
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           real
           or
           fancied
           conveniencies
           being
           compared
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           drop
           of
           a
           bucket
           ,
           the
           small
           dust
           of
           the
           ballance
           ,
           or
           nothing
           ,
           yea
           lesse
           then
           nothing
           ,
           vanity
           ;
           (
           which
           is
           nothing
           blown
           up
           ,
           by
           the
           force
           or
           forgery
           of
           a
           vainly
           working
           imagination
           ,
           to
           the
           consistence
           of
           an
           appearance
           )
           so
           for
           a
           soul
           to
           know
           indeed
           and
           beleeve
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           deserves
           the
           name
           of
           good
           besides
           God
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           same
           superlative
           and
           transc●…dent
           thoughts
           of
           that
           great
           and
           glorious
           self
           being
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           diminishing
           and
           debaseing
           thought
           ●…o
           all
           things
           &
           beings
           besides
           him
           .
           And
           that
           as
           the
           Lord
           seeth
           no
           evil
           in
           the
           creation
           but
           sin
           ,
           and
           hates
           that
           with
           a
           perfect
           hatred
           ,
           as
           
           contrary
           to
           his
           holy
           will
           ;
           so
           for
           a
           soul
           to
           aggravat
           sin
           in
           its
           own
           sight
           to
           an
           infinitnesse
           of
           evil
           ,
           at
           least
           till
           it
           see
           it
           onely
           short
           of
           infinitnesse
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           be
           swallowed
           up
           of
           infinit
           mercy
           .
           But
           whence
           hath
           the
           soul
           all
           this
           light
           ?
           It
           owes
           all
           this
           and
           owns
           it self
           as
           debtor
           for
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           
             who
             opens
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             blind
             :
          
           it
           is
           he
           
             who
             commands
             the
             light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             darkenesse
             ,
          
           who
           hath
           made
           these
           blessed
           discoveries
           ,
           and
           hath
           given
           the
           poor
           benighted
           soul
           ,
           
             the
             light
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           These
           irradiations
           are
           from
           the
           Spirits
           illumination
           :
           it
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           wisdom
           and
           revelation
           that
           hath
           made
           day
           light
           in
           the
           darkened
           soul
           :
           the
           man
           who
           had
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           beast
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           saveing
           or
           solid
           knowledge
           of
           God
           or
           himself
           ,
           hath
           now
           got
           an
           understanding
           to
           know
           him
           that
           is
           true
           :
           now
           is
           Christ
           become
           the
           poor
           mans
           wisdome
           ,
           he
           is
           now
           
             renewed
             in
             knowledge
             after
             the
             image
             of
             him
             that
             oreated
             him
             :
          
           he
           might
           well
           bable
           of
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           but
           till
           now
           he
           understood
           nothing
           of
           the
           beauty
           &
           excellency
           of
           God
           and
           his
           wayes
           :
           Nay
           ,
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           he
           knew
           ,
           he
           was
           ignorant
           as
           a
           beast
           of
           the
           life
           and
           lustre
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           he
           knew
           in
           the
           letter
           :
           nothing
           seemed
           more
           despicable
           to
           him
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           then
           true
           godlinesse
           ;
           but
           now
           he
           judgeth
           otherwise
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           :
           the
           things
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           darkenesse
           he
           did
           undervalue
           as
           trifles
           to
           be
           mocked
           at
           ,
           he
           now
           can
           onely
           minde
           and
           admire
           ▪
           since
           he
           became
           a
           child
           of
           light
           :
           now
           being
           delivered
           from
           that
           blindnesse
           and
           brutishnesse
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           possesseth
           the
           world
           ,
           (
           and
           possessed
           himself
           till
           he
           was
           transformed
           
           by
           the
           renewing
           of
           his
           minde
           )
           who
           esteem
           basely
           of
           spiritual
           things
           and
           set
           them
           at
           nought
           ,
           he
           prizeth
           as
           alone
           precious
           :
           the
           world
           wonders
           ,
           what
           pleasure
           or
           content
           can
           be
           in
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           see
           not
           by
           tasteing
           how
           good
           he
           is
           :
           to
           be
           pryeing
           into
           ,
           and
           poreing
           upon
           invisible
           things
           ,
           is
           to
           them
           visible
           madnesse
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           enlightened
           minde
           ,
           the
           things
           that
           are
           not
           seen
           are
           onely
           worth
           seeing
           ,
           and
           while
           they
           appeare
           not
           to
           be
           they
           onely
           are
           ;
           whereas
           the
           things
           that
           are
           seen
           appeare
           but
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           .
           Though
           the
           surpassing
           sweetnesse
           of
           spiritual
           things
           should
           be
           spoke
           of
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           cannot
           savour
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           the
           giorious
           light
           of
           them
           did
           surround
           men
           ;
           yet
           they
           can
           perceive
           no
           such
           thing
           :
           all
           is
           to
           them
           cuningly
           devised
           fables
           :
           let
           be
           spoke
           what
           will
           ,
           they
           see
           no
           forme
           ,
           no
           comelinesse
           ,
           no
           beau●…y
           in
           this
           glorious
           object
           ,
           God
           in
           Christ
           reconcileing
           sinners
           to
           himself
           .
           Alas
           the
           mind
           is
           blind●…d
           ,
           the
           dungeon
           is
           within
           ▪
           and
           till
           Christ
           open
           the
           eyes
           ,
           aswell
           as
           reveal
           his
           light
           ,
           the
           foul
           abide●…
           in
           its
           blindnefse
           ,
           and
           is
           buryed
           in
           midnight
           darkenesse
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           opens
           the
           mans
           eyes
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           translated
           by
           an
           act
           of
           omnipotency
           out
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           darken●…sse
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           his
           dear
           son
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           kingdom
           of
           marvellous
           light
           ;
           O!
           what
           matchlesse
           beauty
           doth
           he
           now
           see
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           appeared
           despicable
           and
           ●…ke
           rothings
           to
           him
           ,
           till
           he
           got
           the
           unction
           ,
           the
           eye
           salve
           ,
           which
           teacheth
           all
           things
           :
           now
           he
           sees
           (
           what
           none
           without
           the
           Spirit
           can
           see
           )
           the
           things
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           prepared
           for
           them
           that
           love
           him
           ,
           and
           are
           freely
           given
           them
           
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           these
           ,
           though
           seen
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           reflect
           such
           rayes
           of
           beauty
           into
           his
           soul
           ,
           that
           he
           beholds
           and
           is
           ravished
           ,
           he
           sees
           and
           is
           swallowed
           up
           in
           wonder
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           a
           Spiritlesse
           inefficacious
           speculation
           about
           these
           things
           ,
           to
           know
           no
           evil
           but
           sin
           and
           separation
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           no
           blessednesse
           but
           in
           the
           fruition
           of
           him
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           such
           a
           knowledge
           of
           them
           as
           doth
           not
           principle
           motion
           to
           pursue
           after
           them
           .
           This
           ,
           I
           grant
           ,
           is
           part
           of
           the
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           the
           sun
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           by
           ariseing
           upon
           the
           man
           ,
           hath
           made
           day
           light
           in
           his
           soul
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           divine
           discoveries
           hath
           ●…aught
           him
           to
           make
           the
           true
           parallel
           betwixt
           things
           that
           differ
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           a
           just
           value
           upon
           them
           according
           to
           their
           intrinsick
           worth
           :
           But
           this
           divine
           illumination
           doth
           not
           consist
           in
           a
           meer
           notion
           of
           such
           things
           in
           the
           head
           ,
           nor
           doth
           it
           subsist
           in
           enlightening
           the
           mind
           ;
           but
           in
           such
           an
           impression
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           soul
           ,
           as
           transformes
           and
           changes
           the
           heart
           into
           his
           likenesse
           by
           love
           :
           knowledge
           is
           but
           one
           line
           ,
           one
           draught
           or
           lineament
           of
           the
           souls
           likenesse
           to
           him
           ;
           that
           alone
           doth
           not
           make
           up
           the
           image
           ;
           but
           knowledge
           rooted
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           engraven
           on
           the
           soul
           ,
           shineing
           &
           shewing
           it self
           forth
           in
           a
           gospel
           adorneing
           conversation
           ,
           that
           makes
           a
           comely
           proportion
           ;
           when
           the
           same
           hand
           that
           touched
           the
           eye
           ,
           and
           turned
           the
           man
           from
           darkenesse
           to
           light
           ,
           and
           give
           an
           heart
           to
           know
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Lord
           ,
           doth
           also
           circumcise
           the
           mans
           heart
           ,
           to
           love
           the
           Lord
           his
           God
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           his
           soul
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           his
           minde
           ▪
           and
           this
           love
           manifesting
           its
           livelinesse
           ,
           
           in
           its
           constraining
           power
           to
           live
           to
           him
           and
           for
           him
           :
           light
           without
           heat
           is
           but
           wild
           fire
           ;
           but
           light
           in
           the
           mind
           begetting
           heat
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           making
           it
           burne
           Godward
           ,
           Christward
           ,
           and
           Heavenward
           ,
           light
           in
           the
           understanding
           setting
           on
           fire
           and
           enflameing
           the
           affections
           ,
           and
           these
           shining
           out
           in
           a
           heavenly
           conversation
           ,
           makes
           up
           the
           lively
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           in
           feature
           &
           stature
           ,
           both
           in
           proportion
           and
           colour
           :
           faith
           begins
           this
           image
           and
           drawes
           the
           lineaments
           ;
           and
           love
           bringing
           forth
           obedience
           finishes
           ,
           and
           gives
           it
           the
           lively
           lustre
           :
           the
           burneings
           of
           love
           in
           obedience
           to
           God
           is
           that
           which
           illuminats
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           maks
           a
           man
           look
           indeed
           like
           him
           ,
           to
           whose
           image
           he
           is
           predestinat
           to
           be
           conforme
           ,
           and
           then
           maks
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           ravished
           with
           the
           charmes
           of
           that
           beauty
           ,
           say
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           manner
           overcome
           thereby
           ,
           
             how
             fair
             is
             thy
             love
             ,
             my
             Sister
             ,
             my
             spouse
             ?
             How
             much
             better
             is
             thy
             love
             ,
             then
             wine
             ,
             and
             the
             smell
             of
             thine
             ointments
             then
             all
             spices
             ?
          
           But
           consider
           ,
           that
           as
           these
           beames
           ,
           which
           irradiat
           the
           soul
           ,
           are
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           that
           spiritual
           heat
           and
           warmth
           come
           out
           of
           the
           same
           airth
           ,
           and
           proceed
           from
           the
           same
           Author
           ▪
           for
           our
           fire
           burnes
           as
           he
           blowes
           ,
           our
           lampe
           shines
           as
           he
           snuffes
           and
           furnisheth
           oile
           :
           men
           therefore
           would
           not
           indulge
           themselves
           in
           this
           delusion
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           ,
           that
           which
           will
           passe
           for
           pure
           Religion
           and
           undefiled
           before
           God
           ,
           consists
           either
           in
           an
           outward
           blamelesse
           conversation
           ,
           or
           in
           putting
           on
           and
           weareing
           an
           external
           garbe
           of
           profession
           :
           no
           ,
           as
           the
           top
           of
           it
           reacheth
           higher
           ,
           so
           the
           root
           of
           it
           lies
           deep●…r
           ;
           it
           is
           rooted
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           this
           seed
           being
           sowen
           in
           an
           
           honest
           heart
           (
           or
           makeing
           the
           heart
           honest
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           is
           sowen
           )
           takes
           root
           downe
           ward
           ,
           and
           brings
           forth
           fruit
           upward
           ;
           as
           trees
           that
           g●…ow
           as
           far
           under
           ground
           as
           above
           ,
           so
           these
           trees
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           the
           planting
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           he
           may
           be
           glorified
           ,
           grow
           as
           far
           and
           as
           fast
           under
           ground
           ,
           as
           above
           ;
           godlinesse
           growes
           as
           far
           downward
           in
           self
           emptying
           ,
           self
           denyal
           and
           self
           abaseing
           ,
           in
           hungring
           and
           thirsting
           after
           more
           of
           righteousness
           ,
           in
           the
           secrete
           engagements
           of
           the
           heart
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           in
           these
           burstings
           of
           heart
           and
           bleedings
           of
           soul
           (
           to
           which
           God
           alone
           is
           witnesse
           )
           because
           of
           shortcomeing
           in
           holinesse
           ,
           because
           of
           a
           body
           of
           death
           within
           ,
           and
           because
           of
           that
           law
           in
           the
           members
           warring
           against
           the
           law
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           bringing
           often
           into
           captivity
           to
           the
           law
           of
           sin
           ;
           as
           it
           growes
           upward
           in
           a
           profession
           :
           and
           this
           is
           that
           pure
           Religion
           and
           undefiled
           before
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           both
           most
           pleasant
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           profitable
           to
           the
           soul.
           
        
         
           But
           to
           make
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           
             dead
             morality
          
           ,
           in
           its
           best
           dress
           ,
           and
           
             true
             godlinesse
          
           ,
           more
           cleare
           and
           obvious
           (
           that
           the
           loveliness
           of
           the
           one
           may
           engage
           men
           into
           a
           loathing
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           this
           dead
           ca●…ion
           and
           stinking
           carca●…e
           of
           
             rotten
             morality
          
           ,
           which
           still
           stinks
           in
           the
           nostrills
           of
           God
           ,
           even
           when
           embalmed
           with
           the
           most
           costly
           ointments
           of
           its
           miserably
           misled
           patrons
           )
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           true
           godlinesse
           ,
           which
           in
           quality
           and
           kinde
           differs
           from
           this
           much
           pleaded
           for
           and
           applauded
           morality
           (
           a
           blake
           heathen
           by
           a
           ●…el
           kinde
           of
           Christians
           baptized
           of
           late
           with
           the
           nam●…
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           brought
           into
           the
           temple
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           concerning
           which
           he
           hath
           commanded
           hat
           it
           
           should
           never
           ,
           in
           that
           shape
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           end
           it
           is
           introduced
           ,
           enter
           into
           his
           congregation
           ;
           and
           the
           bringers
           for
           their
           pains
           are
           like
           to
           seclude
           themselves
           for
           ever
           from
           his
           presence
           )
           It
           respects
           Jesus
           Christ.
           1.
           
           As
           its
           Principle
           .
           2.
           
           As
           its
           Paterne
           .
           3.
           
           As
           its
           Altar
           ,
           and.
           4.
           
           As
           its
           end
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           true
           holinesse
           ,
           in
           its
           being
           and
           operation
           ,
           respects
           Jesus
           Christ
           as
           its
           principle
           :
           I
           live
           ,
           (
           said
           that
           shineing
           saint
           )
           
             yet
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             Christ
             liveth
             in
             me
             :
          
           as
           that
           which
           gives
           religion
           its
           first
           being
           ,
           is
           the
           religation
           of
           the
           soul
           to
           God
           ;
           so
           that
           which
           gives
           it
           motion
           ,
           and
           drawes
           forth
           that
           life
           into
           action
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           God's
           working
           all
           their
           works
           in
           them
           and
           for
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           all
           they
           do
           ,
           they
           are
           workers
           together
           with
           God
           ;
           every
           act
           of
           holinesse
           is
           an
           act
           of
           the
           soul
           made
           alive
           unto
           God
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           quickened
           to
           each
           action
           by
           the
           supervenience
           of
           new
           life
           and
           influence
           :
           therefore
           ,
           says
           Christ
           ,
           
             without
             me
             you
             can
             do
             nothing
             :
          
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           being
           out
           of
           me
           you
           can
           do
           nothing
           (
           for
           he
           spoke
           it
           to
           those
           who
           were
           in
           him
           )
           but
           if
           ye
           leave
           me
           out
           in
           doing
           ,
           all
           ye
           do
           will
           be
           nothing
           :
           It
           s
           Jesus
           Christ
           who
           gives
           life
           and
           leggs
           ,
           so
           that
           our
           runings
           are
           according
           to
           his
           drawings
           :
           
             my
             soul
             followeth
             hard
             after
             thee
          
           (
           said
           that
           holy
           man
           ;
           )
           but
           whence
           is
           all
           this
           life
           and
           vigour
           ?
           
             Thy
             right
             hand
             upholdeth
             me
          
           .
           O
           it
           is
           the
           upholdings
           and
           helpings
           of
           this
           right
           hand
           ,
           enlargeing
           the
           mans
           heart
           ,
           that
           makes
           a
           runing
           in
           the
           way
           of
           his
           command●…ents
           ;
           it
           is
           he
           who
           ,
           while
           the
           saints
           worke-out
           the
           work
           of
           their
           own
           salvation
           ,
           work●…th
           in
           them
           ●…th
           to
           will
           and
           to
           do
           :
           It
           is
           he
           ,
           who
           giveth
           power
           to
           the
           faint
           ,
           and
           who
           to
           them
           that
           have
           no
           
           might
           encreaseth
           st●…ength
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           poor
           lifelesse
           ,
           languishing
           
             ly
             by
          
           is
           made
           to
           mount-up
           with
           Eagles
           wings
           ,
           and
           su●…mount
           all
           these
           difficulties
           ,
           with
           a
           holy
           facility
           ,
           which
           were
           simply
           insuperable
           ,
           and
           pure
           impossibilities
           :
           now
           the
           man
           runs
           and
           doth
           not
           weary
           ,
           because
           Christ
           drawes
           ;
           and
           he
           walks
           and
           doth
           not
           faint
           ,
           because
           Christ
           ,
           in
           whom
           dwels
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           God-head
           bodily
           ,
           dwels
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           walks
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           dwels
           in
           him
           for
           that
           very
           end
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           have
           a
           compleatnesse
           and
           competency
           of
           strength
           for
           duety
           :
           all
           grace
           is
           made
           to
           abound
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           alwayes
           having
           all
           sufficiency
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           may
           abound
           unto
           every
           good
           work
           :
           he
           is
           able
           of
           himself
           to
           do
           nothing
           ,
           no
           not
           to
           think
           any
           thing
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           a
           sufficiency
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           he
           is
           thorowly
           furnished
           unto
           every
           good
           work
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           may
           say
           ,
           
             I
             am
             able
             for
             all
             things
             ,
          
           it
           is
           more
           then
           I
           
             am
             able
             to
             do
             all
             things
          
           (
           as
           we
           read
           it
           )
           its
           just
           import
           is
           .
           I
           am
           able
           to
           do
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           endure
           all
           things
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           keeps
           it
           from
           vain
           boasting
           is
           what
           is
           ad
           led
           ,
           
             through
             Christ
             which
             strengtheneth
             me
          
           ,
           or
           
             putting
             power
             in
             me
          
           ,
           or
           rather
           
             impowering
             me
          
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           a
           supervenient
           act
           drawing
           forth
           life
           into
           a
           livelinesse
           of
           excercise
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           present
           exigent
           .
           There
           is
           a
           power
           in
           a
           saint
           ,
           because
           Christ
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           over
           powers
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           darknesse
           with
           out
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           power
           of
           indwelling
           corruption
           within
           ,
           so
           that
           when
           the
           poor
           weak
           creature
           is
           ready
           to
           despond
           ,
           within
           sight
           of
           his
           duty
           ,
           and
           say
           because
           of
           difficulty
           ,
           
             what
             is
             my
             strength
             that
             I
             should
             hope
             ?
          
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           despond
           not
           ,
           
             my
             grace
             is
             sufficient
             forthee
          
           ,
           
           and
           
             my
             power
             shall
             rest
             upon
             thee
             ,
          
           to
           a
           reviveing
           thee
           ,
           and
           raising
           thee
           up
           ,
           and
           putting
           thee
           in
           case
           to
           say
           ,
           
             when
             I
             am
             weake
             then
             am
             I
             strong
             ;
             his
             strength
             ,
          
           who
           impowers
           me
           ,
           
             is
             made
             perfect
             in
             my
             weakenesse
             ,
          
           so
           that
           
             I
             will
             glory
             in
             my
             infirmities
             ,
          
           and
           be
           glade
           in
           being
           graces
           debtor
           .
           But
           what
           power
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           raiseth
           the
           dead
           finner
           ,
           and
           carries
           the
           soul
           in
           its
           actings
           so
           far
           without
           the
           line
           ,
           and
           above
           the
           sphere
           of
           all
           natural
           activity
           ,
           when
           stretched
           to
           its
           utmost
           ?
           O
           it
           is
           
             an
             exceading
             great
             power
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             them
             ward
             who
             beleive
             ,
          
           that
           must
           make
           all
           things
           ,
           how
           difficult
           so
           ever
           ,
           easie
           ,
           when
           he
           works
           in
           them
           to
           will
           and
           to
           do
           ,
           according
           to
           
             the
             working
             of
             his
             mighty
             power
          
           (
           or
           as
           it
           is
           upon
           the
           margent
           ,
           &
           more
           emphatick
           ,
           of
           
             the
             might
             of
             his
             power
             )
             which
             he
             wrought
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             at
             his
             own
             right
             hand
             ,
          
           &c.
           he
           that
           raised
           up
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           raiseth
           up
           beleevers
           also
           by
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           being
           raised
           and
           revived
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           walk
           in
           new
           nesse
           of
           life
           :
           the
           life
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           in
           its
           communications
           of
           strength
           ,
           is
           manifest
           in
           their
           mortal
           flesh
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           the
           
             life
             that
             I
             live
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           (
           sais
           he
           )
           I
           
             live
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
          
           faith
           brings
           in
           Christ
           in
           my
           soul
           ,
           and
           Christ
           being
           my
           life
           carries
           out
           my
           soul
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           acts
           of
           obedience
           ,
           wherein
           ▪
           though
           I
           be
           the
           formal
           agent
           ,
           yet
           the
           efficiency
           and
           the
           power
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           operat
           ,
           is
           from
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           can
           give
           no
           better
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           this
           ,
           
             I
             not
             I.
          
           But
           who
           then
           ,
           if
           not
           you
           ?
           
             The
             grace
             of
             God
          
           ,
           sais
           he
           ,
           
             which
             was
             with
             me
          
           .
           But
           this
           mystery
           to
           our
           bold
           ,
           because
           blind
           ,
           moralists
           ,
           of
           
           an
           indwelling
           Christ
           ,
           working
           mightily
           in
           the
           soul
           ,
           is
           plain
           madnesse
           and
           melancholy
           ;
           however
           we
           understand
           his
           knowledge
           in
           the
           mystery
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             the
             life
          
           I
           
             live
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           from
           what
           we
           understand
           of
           his
           knowledge
           in
           that
           mystery
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           by
           revelation
           ,
           we
           understand
           ,
           our
           moralists
           to
           be
           men
           of
           corrupt
           minds
           ,
           who
           concerning
           the
           faith
           have
           made
           shipwrack
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           that
           ,
           
             the
             life
          
           I
           
             live
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
           The
           ●…port
           of
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           this
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           ,
           while
           I
           have
           in
           me
           a
           soul
           animating
           my
           body
           ,
           as
           the
           principle
           of
           all
           my
           vital
           and
           natural
           actions
           ,
           I
           have
           Jesus
           Christ
           animating
           my
           soul
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           impulse
           and
           communicat
           vertue
           and
           strength
           of
           an
           indwelling
           Christ
           ,
           I
           am
           made
           to
           run
           the
           wayes
           of
           his
           commandements
           ,
           wherein
           I
           take
           so
           great
           delight
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           found
           of
           no
           duty
           as
           of
           my
           enemy
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           gospel
           holinesse
           respects
           Jesus
           Christ
           as
           its
           patern
           .
           It
           proposeth
           no
           lower
           patern
           for
           imitation
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           conforme
           to
           his
           image
           ;
           he
           that
           is
           
             begotten
             againe
             unto
             a
             lively
             hope
             ,
             by
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             girds
             up
             the
             loins
             of
             his
             minde
          
           (
           wh●…ch
           are
           the
           affections
           of
           his
           soul
           ,
           lest
           by
           falling
           flat
           upon
           the
           earth
           he
           be
           hindered
           in
           runing
           the
           race
           set
           before
           him
           ,
           as
           looking
           to
           the
           foreruner
           his
           patern
           )
           in
           this
           girdle
           of
           hope
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           
             holy
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             conversation
             ,
          
           keeping
           his
           eye
           upon
           the
           precept
           and
           paterne
           ,
           that
           his
           practice
           may
           be
           conforme
           .
           It
           is
           written
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Be
             ye
             holy
             for
             I
             am
             holy
             ,
          
           the
           hope
           of
           seeing
           God
           ,
           and
           being
           ever
           with
           him
           imposeth
           a
           necessity
           upon
           him
           who
           hath
           it
           ,
           to
           look
           no
           lower
           ,
           then
           
           at
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           glorious
           in
           holinesse
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           said
           to
           
             purify
             himself
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             is
             pure
          
           ;
           and
           knowing
           that
           this
           is
           the
           end
           of
           their
           being
           quickened
           together
           with
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           walk
           even
           as
           he
           walked
           ;
           they
           ,
           in
           their
           working
           and
           walking
           ,
           aime
           at
           no
           lesse
           then
           to
           be
           like
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           never
           sit
           down
           upon
           any
           attained
           measure
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           already
           perfect
           :
           the
           spotlesse
           purity
           of
           God
           expressed
           in
           his
           laws
           ,
           is
           that
           whereto
           they
           study
           assimilation
           ;
           therefore
           they
           are
           still
           in
           motion
           towards
           this
           mark
           ,
           and
           are
           changed
           from
           one
           degree
           of
           glorious
           grace
           into
           another
           ,
           into
           the
           same
           image
           ,
           even
           as
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           never
           gives
           over
           his
           putting
           them
           to
           cleanse
           from
           all
           filthinesse
           of
           the
           flesh
           and
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           till
           that
           be
           true
           in
           the
           truest
           sense
           ,
           
             thou
             art
             all
             fair
             ,
             my
             love
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             spot
             in
             thee
             .
          
           And
           knowing
           that
           perfect
           fruition
           of
           him
           cannot
           be
           without
           perfect
           conformity
           to
           him
           ,
           herein
           do
           they
           exercise
           themselves
           ,
           to
           grow
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           still
           advanceing
           towards
           some
           more
           likenesse
           to
           his
           image
           ,
           forgetting
           all
           their
           attainments
           ,
           as
           things
           that
           are
           behind
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           reachings
           forth
           unto
           that
           which
           is
           before
           ,
           make
           it
           evident
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           every
           begun
           degree
           of
           grace
           and
           conformity
           to
           God
           ,
           a
           prevenient
           capacity
           for
           a
           new
           degree
           ,
           which
           yet
           they
           have
           not
           attained
           .
           I
           know
           ,
           our
           maralists
           look
           upon
           themselves
           as
           matchlesse
           ,
           in
           talkeing
           of
           following
           his
           steps
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           left
           us
           an
           example
           :
           in
           this
           they
           make
           a
           flourish
           with
           flanting
           effrontry
           ,
           but
           for
           all
           their
           boasting
           of
           wisdom
           ,
           such
           a
           poor
           simple
           man
           as
           I
           ,
           am
           made
           to
           wonder
           at
           their
           folly
           ,
           who
           proposeing
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           purity
           of
           Christ
           for
           their
           
           paterne
           ,
           are
           not
           even
           thence
           convinced
           ,
           that
           in
           order
           to
           a
           conformity
           thereto
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           simple
           &
           absolute
           necessity
           of
           the
           mighty
           operations
           of
           that
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           this
           end
           can
           be
           reached
           ;
           but
           while
           they
           flout
           at
           the
           Spirits
           working
           ,
           as
           a
           melancholy
           fancy
           ,
           whereby
           the
           soul
           is
           garnished
           with
           the
           beauty
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           made
           an
           habitation
           for
           God
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           to
           say
           of
           these
           great
           sayers
           ,
           that
           they
           understand
           neither
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           nor
           whereof
           they
           affirme
           :
           nay
           doth
           not
           their
           talking
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           not
           only
           without
           seeing
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           speaking
           against
           it
           ,
           say
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           every
           one
           ,
           (
           who
           hath
           not
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           beast
           )
           that
           they
           have
           never
           yet
           got
           a
           sight
           of
           the
           holinesse
           of
           that
           paterne
           ,
           nor
           of
           their
           own
           pollutions
           and
           impotency
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           they
           would
           give
           themselves
           up
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           be
           washed
           by
           him
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           can
           have
           no
           part
           with
           him
           .
           O
           there
           will
           be
           a
           ●…ast
           difference
           ,
           at
           the
           latter
           day
           ,
           betwixt
           them
           who
           have
           given
           their
           blake
           souls
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           bletch
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           present
           them
           without
           spot
           ,
           not
           onely
           cloathed
           with
           wrought
           gold
           ,
           but
           all
           glorious
           within
           ,
           and
           these
           who
           have
           never
           dipped
           ,
           yea
           who
           have
           despised
           to
           dip
           their
           defiled
           souls
           in
           any
           other
           fountain
           ,
           save
           in
           the
           impure
           pudle
           of
           their
           own
           performances
           :
           this
           will
           make
           them
           loathsome
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           and
           cause
           his
           soul
           abhorre
           those
           ,
           whō
           have
           done
           this
           despite
           unto
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           to
           slight
           that
           bl●…ssed
           fountaine
           ,
           opened
           for
           sin
           &
           for
           uncleannesse
           ,
           let
           them
           pretend
           as
           high
           as
           they
           will
           ,
           to
           look
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           paterne
           ,
           while
           (
           because
           the
           plague
           sore
           i●…
           got
           up
           in
           their
           eye
           )
           they
           look
           not
           to
           him
           as
           a
           price
           ,
           no●…
           
           to
           the
           grace
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           can
           onely
           principle
           any
           acceptable
           performance
           of
           duety
           ,
           he
           will
           plunge
           them
           in
           the
           ditch
           ,
           and
           it
           Will
           cost
           them
           their
           souls
           ,
           for
           rejecting
           the
           counsel
           of
           God
           against
           themselves
           ,
           in
           not
           making
           use
           of
           him
           who
           came
           by
           water
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           blood
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           This
           gospel
           holinesse
           respects
           Christ
           as
           the
           Altar
           .
           It
           is
           in
           him
           and
           for
           him
           that
           his
           soul
           is
           well
           pleased
           with
           our
           performance
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Altar
           ,
           upon
           which
           thou
           must
           lay
           thy
           gift
           ,
           &
           leave
           it
           ,
           without
           which
           thy
           labour
           is
           lost
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           thou
           dost
           is
           loathed
           ,
           as
           a
           corrupt
           thing
           .
           As
           beleevers
           draw
           all
           their
           strength
           from
           him
           ,
           so
           they
           expect
           acceptation
           onely
           through
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           him
           :
           they
           do
           not
           look
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           beloved
           :
           they
           dare
           not
           draw
           near
           to
           God
           in
           duty
           ,
           but
           by
           him
           :
           this
           is
           the
           new
           and
           liveing
           way
           ,
           which
           is
           consecrat
           for
           them
           :
           and
           if
           such
           ,
           who
           offer
           to
           come
           to
           God
           ,
           do
           no
           enter
           in
           hereat
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           being
           admitted
           to
           a
           familiar
           converse
           with
           God
           ,
           they
           shall
           finde
           him
           a
           consumeing
           fire
           :
           when
           the
           saints
           have
           greatest
           liberty
           in
           prayer
           (
           and
           so
           of
           all
           other
           performances
           ,
           when
           their
           hearts
           are
           most
           lifted
           up
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           the
           Lord
           )
           they
           abhorre
           at
           thinking
           their
           prayer
           can
           any
           otherwise
           be
           set
           forth
           before
           him
           as
           incense
           ,
           or
           the
           lifting
           up
           of
           their
           hands
           as
           the
           evening
           sacrifice
           ,
           but
           as
           presented
           by
           the
           great
           intercessor
           and
           perfumed
           by
           the
           merit
           of
           his
           oblation
           .
           If
           they
           could
           weep
           out
           the
           marrow
           of
           their
           bones
           ,
           and
           the
           moisture
           of
           their
           body
           in
           mourning
           over
           sin
           ;
           yet
           they
           durst
           not
           think
           of
           having
           what
           comes
           from
           so
           impure
           a
           spring
           ▪
           and
           
           runs
           thorow
           so
           polluted
           a
           channel
           ,
           presented
           to
           God
           but
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           acceptation
           ;
           for
           as
           they
           look
           to
           the
           exalted
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           get
           their
           repentance
           from
           him
           ,
           so
           when
           by
           the
           pourings
           out
           upon
           them
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           and
           supplication
           ,
           he
           hath
           made
           them
           pour
           out
           their
           hearts
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           hath
           melted
           them
           into
           true
           tendernesse
           ,
           so
           that
           their
           mourning
           is
           a
           great
           mourning
           ,
           they
           carry
           backe
           these
           teares
           to
           be
           washen
           and
           bathed
           in
           his
           blood
           ,
           as
           knowing
           without
           this
           of
           how
           little
           worth
           and
           value
           with
           God
           their
           salt
           water
           is
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           are
           thus
           washed
           ,
           he
           puts
           them
           in
           his
           bottle
           ,
           and
           then
           pours
           them
           out
           again
           to
           them
           in
           the
           wine
           of
           strong
           consolation
           :
           thus
           are
           they
           made
           glade
           in
           his
           house
           of
           prayer
           ,
           and
           their
           sighes
           and
           groans
           come
           up
           with
           acceptance
           upon
           his
           Altar
           .
           O
           blessed
           Altar
           ,
           that
           sanctifies
           the
           gold
           !
           This
           is
           that
           Altar
           ,
           whereto
           the
           
             mocking
             moralist
          
           hath
           no
           right
           .
           It
           is
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           poor
           beleever
           offers
           up
           his
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           continually
           ;
           what
           ever
           he
           doth
           ,
           in
           word
           o●…
           deed
           ,
           he
           desires
           to
           do
           all
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           :
           as
           he
           knowes
           ,
           He
           lives
           to
           make
           intercession
           ,
           and
           to
           appeare
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           for
           his
           poor
           people
           ,
           both
           to
           procure
           influences
           for
           duety
           ,
           and
           plead
           for
           acceptation
           ;
           so
           he
           depends
           upon
           him
           for
           both
           ,
           as
           knowing
           he
           can
           never
           otherwise
           heare
           ,
           or
           have
           it
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             well
             done
             ,
             good
             and
             faithful
             servant
             .
          
           It
           may
           be
           he
           can
           do
           little
           ,
           he
           hath
           but
           a
           mite
           to
           offer
           ;
           but
           he
           puts
           it
           in
           the
           mediators
           hand
           to
           be
           presented
           to
           God
           :
           he
           hath
           not
           gold
           ,
           nor
           silver
           ,
           nor
           purple
           to
           bring
           ,
           he
           can
           do
           no
           great
           things
           ,
           he
           hath
           but
           goats
           hair
           or
           rams
           skins
           ,
           but
           he
           gives
           them
           the
           right
           tincture
           ,
           
           he
           makes
           them
           red
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           a
           beautiful
           incarnat
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           This
           Gospel
           holinesse
           respects
           Jesus
           Christ
           as
           its
           
             last
             end
          
           :
           as
           it
           hath
           its
           being
           from
           him
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           all
           directed
           toward
           the
           praise
           of
           his
           grace
           ;
           while
           the
           beleeving
           soul
           in
           whom
           Christ
           dwells
           designes
           no
           l●…sse
           ,
           and
           aims
           at
           no
           lower
           mark
           ,
           then
           assimilition
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           f●…uition
           of
           him
           ,
           while
           he
           is
           endeavouring
           ,
           alwayes
           and
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           to
           be
           unlike
           himself
           and
           what
           he
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           like
           God
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           like
           him
           on
           that
           wicked
           and
           wretched
           designe
           ,
           which
           man
           had
           at
           first
           in
           his
           eye
           ,
           whereby
           he
           lost
           his
           God
           ,
           and
           unmade
           a
           man
           ▪
           but
           it
           is
           that
           thereby
           he
           may
           be
           in
           better
           case
           to
           glor●…fy
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           may
           be
           the
           more
           endeared
           to
           his
           own
           soul
           ,
           because
           of
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           commended
           and
           mad●…
           precious
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           others
           ,
           while
           they
           take
           notice
           of
           what
           a
           change
           grace
           hath
           not
           onely
           made
           in
           his
           most
           eminent
           appearances
           for
           God
           :
           he
           contracts
           himself
           into
           a
           disappearance
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           appeare
           and
           be
           seen
           ,
           in
           the
           shin●…ing
           glory
           of
           his
           grace
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           :
           for
           the
           godly
           man
           of
           all
           men
           is
           ●…he
           most
           humble
           ▪
           this
           is
           the
           garbe
           he
           cloaths
           himself
           with
           ,
           if
           his
           face
           shine
           in
           his
           accesses
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           pride
           may
           be
           h●…d
           f●…om
           his
           eyes
           ,
           he
           wots
           not
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           very
           thoughts
           of
           ●…obing
           God
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           clothing
           himself
           with
           th●…
           spoils
           of
           his
           honour
           ▪
           are
           terrible
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           looked
           upon
           as
           that
           wherein
           th●…
           soul
           resembls
           Satan
           most
           manifestly
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           great
           practitioner
           ,
           who
           ou●…
           stript
           all
           others
           in
           doing
           and
           suff●…ring
           for
           God
           ,
           dare
           not
           stand
           up
           to
           intercept
           the
           glory
           due
           to
           his
           
           Master
           ,
           but
           ascribes
           all
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           a
           
             neverthe
             lesse
             ,
             neverthelesse
             not
          
           I
           ,
           
             but
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             which
             was
             with
             me
             :
          
           what
           hast
           thou
           ,
           which
           thou
           hast
           not
           received
           ,
           prevents
           his
           boasting
           ,
           and
           imposeth
           the
           necessity
           of
           blessing
           the
           donor
           :
           the
           marke
           he
           aims
           at
           in
           his
           exerciseing
           himself
           to
           godlinesse
           ,
           is
           mainly
           this
           ,
           that
           
             men
             seeing
             his
             goods
             works
             may
             glorify
             his
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           As
           he
           knowes
           ,
           he
           acts
           not
           in
           his
           own
           strength
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           ,
           who
           counts
           him
           worthy
           of
           the
           high
           calling
           ,
           and
           fulfils
           all
           the
           good
           pleasure
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           work
           of
           faith
           with
           power
           ;
           so
           he
           considers
           for
           what
           all
           this
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           the
           name
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           may
           be
           glorified
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           in
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           grace
           of
           our
           God
           &
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           and
           he
           hath
           a
           sweet
           complacency
           in
           complying
           with
           this
           God-exalting
           and
           grace-magnifiing
           designe
           :
           when
           grace
           hath
           set
           a
           crown
           upon
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           a
           king
           (
           for
           the
           meanest
           beleever
           is
           truely
           a
           more
           illustrious
           Prince
           ,
           then
           the
           greatest
           Potentat
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           not
           onely
           because
           under
           his
           rags
           lyes
           hide
           a
           title
           to
           a
           crown
           ,
           and
           his
           expectation
           is
           to
           sit
           with
           Christ
           upon
           his
           throne
           ;
           but
           because
           he
           is
           already
           crowned
           with
           loving
           kindenesse
           and
           tender
           mercies
           ,
           and
           doth
           ,
           while
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           sit
           together
           with
           Christ
           in
           heavenly
           places
           ;
           Christ
           is
           possessed
           of
           glory
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           as
           his
           representee
           and
           head
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           is
           all
           crowned
           and
           acknowledged
           as
           king
           ,
           when
           his
           head
           is
           crowned
           )
           he
           knowes
           he
           is
           made
           a
           preist
           al●…o
           ,
           to
           sacrifice
           it
           to
           the
           giver
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           casts
           downe
           his
           crown
           before
           the
           throne
           with
           this
           ,
           
             thou
             art
             worthy
             to
             receive
             glory
             and
             honour
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           he
           esteems
           
           the
           priviledge
           of
           doing
           so●…
           ,
           as
           great
           as
           the
           prerogative
           of
           haveing
           it
           set
           on
           :
           when
           he
           works
           hardest
           to
           adorne
           himself
           with
           the
           beauty
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           much
           that
           his
           beauty
           may
           appeare
           perfect
           ,
           as
           that
           that
           grace
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           is
           a
           debtor
           for
           all
           his
           comelinesse
           ,
           may
           shine
           in
           its
           lustre
           ;
           and
           his
           vertues
           ,
           who
           hath
           called
           him
           to
           glory
           and
           vertue
           ,
           may
           be
           shewed
           forth
           :
           he
           designes
           not
           ,
           in
           his
           diligence
           in
           duty
           ,
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           as
           a
           singular
           saint
           ,
           but
           his
           great
           and
           shineing
           singularity
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           most
           ambitionat
           ,
           lyes
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           communications
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           and
           efficacy
           of
           his
           influence
           ,
           may
           be
           admired
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           that
           beleeve
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           as
           all
           he
           hath
           is
           of
           him
           and
           from
           him
           ,
           so
           all
           he
           does
           or
           designs
           is
           for
           him
           and
           to
           him
           ;
           it
           is
           Christ
           to
           him
           to
           live
           ,
           in
           whom
           Christ
           lives
           :
           now
           this
           is
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           pure
           religion
           and
           undefiled
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           compleats
           the
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           puts
           it
           beyond
           all
           debat
           ,
           that
           his
           soul
           hath
           received
           the
           stamp
           and
           impression
           of
           the
           royal
           seal
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           heart
           is
           the
           epistle
           of
           Christ
           ,
           written
           not
           with
           inck
           and
           pen
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           liveing
           God
           ,
           when
           his
           glory
           and
           the
           exaltation
           of
           the
           manifold
           grace
           ,
           and
           manifold
           wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           contriveance
           of
           salvation
           ,
           is
           upmost
           in
           his
           thinkings
           ,
           desireings
           ,
           Projectings
           and
           endeavourings
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           first
           place
           in
           the
           roll
           of
           his
           wishings
           ;
           while
           other
           men
           seek
           their
           own
           things
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           own
           ,
           his
           onely
           own
           ,
           his
           one
           ,
           his
           all
           ,
           to
           seek
           the
           things
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           blessed
           seeker
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           seek
           him
           and
           save
           him
           ;
           and
           being
           found
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           endeavours
           to
           carry
           as
           one
           no
           more
           his
           owne
           ;
           the
           glorifieing
           of
           him
           in
           
           his
           body
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           are
           his
           ,
           because
           bought
           by
           him
           ,
           is
           his
           begun
           heaven
           ;
           and
           the
           greatest
           errand
           he
           hath
           in
           heaven
           ,
           is
           to
           get
           a
           more
           cleare
           sight
           of
           that
           blessed
           object
           of
           all
           admiration
           and
           adoration
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           better
           case
           to
           cry
           him
           up
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           is
           but
           a
           short
           and
           general
           Character
           ,
           drawn
           by
           an
           unskilful
           hand
           ,
           of
           that
           holinesse
           ,
           which
           will
           abide
           the
           test
           ,
           and
           be
           found
           true
           ,
           when
           tried
           by
           the
           touch
           stone
           of
           the
           word
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           take
           a
           short
           view
           of
           what
           our
           moralists
           substitute
           in
           its
           place
           ,
           as
           (
           in
           their
           account
           )
           both
           more
           beautiful
           to
           the
           eye
           ,
           and
           more
           beneficial
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           ;
           wherein
           I
           intend
           to
           be
           breife
           .
           I
           might
           compend
           the
           account
           to
           be
           given
           shortly
           ,
           and
           give
           it
           most
           exactly
           ,
           yet
           trueln
           ,
           in
           these
           few
           words
           .
           
             As
             the
             most
             undoubted
             deviation
             from
             ,
             and
             perfect
             opposition
             unto
             the
             whole
             contriveance
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             conveyance
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             revealed
             in
             this
             gospel
             ,
             which
             brings
             life
             and
             immortality
             to
             light
             ,
             that
             fighters
             against
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             its
             value
             and
             vertue
             can
             forge
             ,
             stretching
             their
             blind
             reason
             to
             the
             overthrow
             of
             true
             religion
             ,
             and
             ruine
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             :
          
           for
           to
           this
           height
           these
           Masters
           of
           reason
           have
           in
           their
           blind
           rage
           risen
           up
           against
           the
           Lord
           and
           against
           his
           Anointed
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           dreadful
           period
           of
           that
           path
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           perswaded
           to
           walk
           ,
           yea
           Hectored
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           not
           forfeit
           the
           repute
           of
           men
           by
           these
           grand
           Sophies
           ,
           who
           arrogat
           to
           themselves
           the
           name
           and
           thing
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           if
           wisdome
           were
           to
           dy
           with
           them
           .
           The
           deep
           mysteries
           of
           salvation
           ,
           which
           Angels
           desire
           to
           look
           
           into
           ,
           and
           onely
           satisfy
           themselves
           with
           admiration
           at
           ,
           must
           appeare
           as
           respondents
           at
           their
           bar
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           decline
           the
           judge
           and
           court
           ,
           as
           incompetent
           ,
           they
           flee
           out
           and
           flout
           at
           subjecting
           this
           blinde
           mole
           ,
           mans
           reason
           ,
           to
           the
           revelation
           of
           faith
           in
           a
           mystery
           .
           The
           manifold
           wisdome
           of
           God
           and
           the
           manifold
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           must
           either
           condescend
           to
           their
           unfoldings
           ,
           and
           be
           content
           to
           speak
           in
           their
           dialect
           ,
           or
           else
           these
           wits
           ,
           these
           Athenian
           dictators
           will
           give
           the
           deep
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           beyond
           their
           diveings
           ,
           the
           same
           entertainment
           ,
           which
           that
           great
           gospel
           preacher
           ,
           Paul
           ,
           met
           with
           from
           men
           of
           the
           same
           mould
           ,
           kidney
           and
           complexion
           ,
           because
           he
           preached
           unto
           them
           Jesus
           ,
           
             what
             would
             this
             babler
             say
          
           ,
           said
           they
           ;
           The
           Spirit
           of
           wisdom
           and
           revelation
           they
           know
           not
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           ,
           they
           acknowledge
           not
           ;
           nay
           they
           despise
           him
           in
           his
           saveing
           ,
           and
           soul
           -
           ascertaining
           illuminations
           ;
           and
           the
           workings
           of
           that
           mighty
           power
           to
           them
           ward
           who
           beleeve
           ,
           is
           to
           the
           men
           of
           this
           new
           mould
           (
           because
           they
           have
           not
           found
           it
           )
           an
           insufferable
           fansy
           ,
           to
           be
           exploded
           with
           a
           disdain
           and
           indignation
           ,
           which
           discovers
           what
           Spirit
           acts
           them
           in
           this
           opposition
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           do
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           will
           found
           this
           charge
           ,
           and
           free
           us
           from
           casting
           iniquity
           upon
           them
           ?
           They
           are
           of
           age
           and
           can
           speake
           for
           themselves
           :
           when
           they
           have
           vomit
           out
           their
           gall
           against
           the
           imputed
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           birth
           ,
           and
           that
           holinesse
           ,
           which
           is
           imparted
           to
           the
           real
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           a
           scoffeing
           petulancy
           ,
           they
           then
           make
           a
           great
           noise
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           as
           who
           but
           t●…ey
           ;
           the
           thing
           they
           plead
           for
           and
           perswade
           unto
           ▪
           
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           holinesse
           educed
           out
           of
           natural
           abilities
           ,
           wherein
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           and
           the
           Gospel
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           permitted
           no
           greater
           interest
           ,
           nor
           allowed
           a
           more
           effectual
           adjuvancy
           ,
           then
           to
           concurre
           by
           way
           of
           precept
           ,
           motive
           and
           example
           ?
           Thi●…
           is
           now
           that
           admired
           and
           applauded
           
             Diana
             ,
             morality
          
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           will
           sometime
           chirt
           thorow
           their
           teeth
           (
           for
           what
           ever
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Gospel
           gets
           of
           our
           Moralists
           ,
           it
           is
           against
           the
           hair
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           hard
           put
           to
           it
           ,
           ere
           they
           give
           it
           )
           a
           tepid
           acknowledgement
           ,
           that
           the
           gospel
           doth
           afford
           men
           some
           special
           help
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           singular
           use
           and
           advantage
           ,
           in
           shewing
           the
           way
           and
           rule
           with
           greater
           clearnesse
           ,
           and
           guiding
           and
           directing
           how
           to
           walk
           in
           it
           with
           a
           plain
           perspicuity
           ,
           and
           exciting
           by
           noble
           examples
           ▪
           and
           some
           do
           also
           adde
           some
           faint
           and
           frigid
           motions
           of
           the
           holy
           ghost
           ,
           in
           the
           dispensation
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           put
           forth
           to
           make
           men
           more
           foreward
           ;
           but
           all
           this
           
             salvo
             jure
          
           of
           the
           great
           Diana
           :
           so
           much
           and
           no
           more
           is
           yeelded
           to
           the
           gospel
           ,
           then
           to
           shew
           men
           with
           clearnesse
           ,
           how
           they
           may
           exert
           and
           put
           forth
           their
           proper
           and
           innat
           power
           ,
           it
           affords
           them
           some
           special
           help
           in
           holding
           the
           candle
           ,
           or
           rather
           snufing
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           with
           more
           promptitud
           see
           how
           to
           operat
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           motives
           it
           adduceth
           ,
           and
           examples
           it
           brings
           ,
           have
           a
           special
           provocation
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           these
           vertues
           commanded
           :
           the
           gospel
           ,
           with
           all
           it
           brings
           and
           doth
           ,
           does
           no
           more
           but
           hold
           the
           candle
           ,
           till
           these
           artists
           weave
           their
           web
           ,
           shape
           and
           shew
           their
           garment
           ,
           and
           then
           let
           them
           see
           how
           to
           put
           it
           on
           ▪
           and
           being
           put
           on
           perswade
           them
           to
           weare
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           highest
           beauty
           and
           chief
           ornament
           of
           the
           soul
           :
           this
           is
           all
           the
           provision
           
           they
           lay
           up
           for
           eternity
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           dresse
           and
           garb
           of
           guilded
           morality
           ,
           they
           mind
           to
           addresse
           themselves
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           appeare
           before
           his
           tribunal
           with
           confidence
           of
           acceptation
           :
           they
           will
           beare
           their
           own
           charges
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           carry
           a
           summe
           with
           them
           to
           purchase
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           saints
           in
           light
           ,
           with
           a
           little
           abatement
           ,
           which
           a
           mercy
           of
           their
           own
           moulding
           (
           for
           God
           mercy
           it
           is
           not
           )
           must
           make
           ;
           and
           thus
           they
           make
           all
           sure
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           is
           all
           this
           noise
           ,
           that
           these
           vain
           talkers
           make
           about
           holinesse
           ;
           they
           heap
           up
           words
           (
           which
           weep
           to
           be
           so
           abused
           )
           about
           vertue
           ,
           love
           to
           God
           ,
           mortification
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           they
           have
           really
           taken
           away
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           tell
           us
           where
           they
           have
           laid
           him
           ,
           for
           feare
           we
           should
           go
           seek
           him
           ,
           and
           foresake
           them
           .
           What
           are
           these
           rotten
           and
           loathsome
           raggs
           ,
           where
           with
           they
           would
           cloath
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           shame
           of
           our
           nakednesse
           may
           not
           appeare
           ,
           to
           that
           holinesse
           ,
           whereto
           we
           are
           predestinat
           before
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           whereto
           (
           in
           order
           to
           the
           obtaining
           of
           that
           salvation
           ,
           even
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           are
           chosen
           )
           we
           are
           created
           againe
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           made
           meet
           to
           be
           possessed
           of
           by
           sanctification
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           beleife
           of
           the
           truth
           ?
           What
           is
           all
           this
           tattle
           of
           theirs
           to
           the
           
             new
             birth
          
           ,
           the
           
             saveing
             work
             of
             regeneration
          
           (
           without
           which
           a
           man
           cannot
           enter
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           )
           the
           
             new
             creature
          
           ,
           the
           
             new
             heart
          
           ,
           haveing
           the
           law
           written
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           which
           he
           puts
           within
           us
           ,
           causeing
           us
           to
           walk
           in
           his
           wayes
           ;
           that
           noble
           principle
           of
           spiritual
           life
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           quickened
           ,
           raised
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           made
           alive
           unto
           God
           through
           
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           disposed
           ,
           enclined
           and
           enabled
           to
           live
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           walk
           before
           him
           to
           all
           pleasing
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           imposeings
           of
           these
           new
           dogmatists
           (
           beware
           of
           dogs
           ,
           says
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           same
           size
           and
           sort
           of
           men
           )
           in
           stead
           of
           that
           principle
           implanted
           ,
           and
           that
           power
           produced
           in
           us
           by
           the
           effectual
           operation
           of
           the
           H.
           G.
           working
           in
           us
           mightily
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           workings
           of
           that
           mighty
           power
           ,
           which
           was
           wrought
           in
           Christ
           ,
           when
           raised
           from
           the
           dead
           ;
           we
           must
           be
           content
           with
           some
           what
           ,
           which
           was
           liveing
           ,
           though
           lazie
           and
           dormant
           ,
           in
           the
           natural
           powers
           of
           our
           own
           soul
           ,
           now
           awakened
           out
           of
           its
           sopor
           ,
           and
           educed
           into
           act
           by
           the
           meer
           application
           of
           external
           means
           :
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           all
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           purchased
           and
           procured
           unto
           us
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           wrought
           in
           us
           by
           his
           Spirit
           (
           who
           takes
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           shews
           it
           unto
           us
           )
           whereby
           our
           conformity
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           begun
           and
           carried
           on
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           content
           with
           this
           morality
           (
           good
           Lord
           prevent
           such
           madnesse
           !
           )
           whose
           Principle
           is
           natural
           reason
           ;
           whose
           Rule
           is
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           as
           explained
           in
           the
           scriptures
           ;
           whose
           use
           and
           end
           is
           acceptation
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           justification
           before
           him
           ;
           which
           is
           pure
           (
           impure
           )
           Pelagianisme
           ,
           propagat
           now
           in
           Brittan
           ,
           where
           it
           had
           its
           unhallowed
           birth
           ;
           a
           tremenduous
           signification
           of
           the
           high
           displeasure
           of
           God
           against
           these
           huffeing
           arrogants
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           who
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           not
           received
           the
           truth
           in
           love
           ,
           are
           left
           to
           soul-murthering
           delusions
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           dispiseing
           the
           unsearchable
           riches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           held
           forth
           in
           the
           gospel
           ,
           are
           left
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           embraceing
           Christ
           Jesus
           into
           their
           soul
           as
           altogither
           lovely
           ,
           
           whom
           God
           hath
           made
           unto
           us
           wisdom
           ,
           righteousnesse
           ,
           sanctification
           and
           redemption
           ;
           to
           embrace
           in
           their
           bosome
           ,
           and
           hug
           between
           their
           brests
           this
           hell-borne
           ,
           and
           (
           after
           all
           the
           cost
           they
           have
           bestowed
           upon
           it
           ,
           wherein
           they
           are
           at
           the
           expence
           of
           their
           precious
           soul
           ,
           if
           repentance
           prevent
           it
           not
           )
           hell-blake
           brate
           ,
           morality
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           that
           gospel
           holinesse
           ,
           wherein
           conformity
           to
           God
           consists
           .
        
         
           It
           concernes
           thee
           ,
           
             Christian
             Reader
          
           ,
           whoso
           ▪
           ever
           thou
           art
           ,
           carefully
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           designe
           ▪
           the
           Devil
           this
           day
           drives
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           i●…
           how
           to
           introduce
           a
           Religion
           ,
           amongst
           these
           called
           Christians
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           soul
           and
           substance
           of
           it
           is
           an
           
             Antichristian
             masse
          
           and
           medly
           ,
           substitute
           and
           obtruded
           ,
           in
           place
           of
           the
           marrow
           of
           the
           gospel
           ,
           &
           mysteries
           of
           salvation
           :
           And
           though
           Christ
           be
           named
           amongst
           these
           perverters
           of
           the
           gospel
           ;
           yet
           he
           is
           really
           exautorat
           and
           robbed
           of
           his
           offices
           ;
           and
           while
           false
           ends
           are
           assigned
           ,
           the
           great
           end
           of
           his
           comeing
           in
           the
           world
           is
           denied
           ,
           and
           the
           blessed
           intendment
           and
           designe
           of
           the
           gospel
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           is
           defeat
           .
           Now
           because
           Satan
           finds
           no
           mids
           so
           propper
           for
           his
           purpose
           ,
           nor
           mean
           so
           certain
           to
           accomplish
           his
           end
           ,
           as
           to
           corrupt
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           with
           perverse
           principles
           (
           for
           they
           are
           more
           then
           halfe
           way
           to
           hell
           ,
           when
           their
           principles
           state
           them
           in
           an
           opposition
           to
           thē
           Prince
           of
           life
           )
           he
           perverts
           them
           into
           a
           nauseating
           of
           the
           plain
           path
           way
           of
           salvation
           by
           a
           slain
           Saviour
           (
           for
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           what
           ever
           they
           pretend
           ,
           is
           really
           to
           them
           foolishnesse
           )
           and
           seduceth
           them
           into
           a
           satisfaction
           with
           ,
           and
           pleading
           for
           this
           
             pagan
             piety
          
           ,
           as
           preferable
           
           to
           pure
           Religion
           and
           undefiled
           before
           God
           :
           And
           then
           under
           this
           maske
           of
           morality
           ,
           and
           disguise
           of
           vertue
           ,
           doth
           Abaddon
           muster
           all
           his
           several
           legions
           ,
           and
           mannage
           his
           opposition
           against
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           in
           the
           comeing
           of
           his
           kingdome
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           conquering
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           some
           small
           differences
           betwixt
           his
           forces
           when
           gathered
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           in
           their
           manner
           or
           method
           ,
           and
           marke
           ;
           some
           attacqueing
           the
           gospel
           in
           the
           very
           substance
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           a
           flouting
           and
           fierce
           insolency
           ,
           others
           with
           a
           subtile
           and
           snarkeing
           fullenness
           ;
           but
           all
           of
           them
           concenter
           in
           the
           designe
           ,
           and
           bewray
           such
           a
           keenness
           and
           diligence
           in
           driveing
           it
           ,
           as
           showes
           both
           under
           whose
           banner
           they
           fight
           ,
           and
           how
           true
           they
           are
           to
           their
           collours
           and
           Captain
           :
           herein
           
             Papists
             ,
             Pelagians
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Arminians
             ,
          
           and
           (
           the
           compound
           of
           all
           abominations
           )
           Quakers
           are
           unite
           .
           And
           r●…uely
           if
           I
           might
           be
           heard
           ,
           I
           would
           beseech
           also
           our
           
             pepper
             corne
             men
          
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           far
           the
           Adversary
           of
           mans
           salvation
           hath
           improved
           their
           assertions
           and
           concessions
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           advantage
           the
           common
           enemies
           of
           the
           truth
           have
           got
           thereby
           .
        
         
           Take
           notice
           therefore
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           Christians
           ,
           of
           this
           ,
           being
           Satans
           main
           designe
           ,
           and
           how
           and
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           mannaged
           ,
           lest
           yee
           be
           seduced
           into
           the
           same
           conspiracie
           ;
           for
           many
           ,
           who
           seemed
           to
           be
           of
           understanding
           ,
           have
           fallen
           ;
           and
           fallen
           ,
           because
           the
           did
           not
           feare
           to
           fall
           :
           O
           beware
           ,
           lest
           yee
           also
           being
           led
           away
           with
           the
           error
           of
           the
           wicked
           fall
           from
           your
           own
           stedfastness
           ;
           but
           study
           to
           grow
           in
           grace
           and
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           
           (
           for
           there
           is
           none
           other
           name
           given
           und●…
           heaven
           ,
           whereby
           men
           may
           be
           saved
           )
           Jesus
           Christ
           ▪
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           every
           Reader
           and
           serious
           Christian
           ▪
           in
           order
           to
           his
           own
           establishment
           ,
           is
           not
           able
           to
           purchase
           ,
           nor
           is
           at
           leisure
           to
           peruse
           what
           Godly
           men
           have
           written
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           and
           whose
           praise
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           pains
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           such
           as
           that
           large
           discourse
           of
           learned
           and
           truely
           religious
           Doctor
           Owen
           ,
           upon
           the
           Holy
           Spirit●…
           wherein
           that
           worthy
           Author
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           given
           ▪
           proof
           to
           the
           world
           of
           Christs
           being
           formed
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           working
           ,
           and
           walking
           ,
           and
           witnessing
           to
           the
           truth
           ▪
           proceeds
           from
           the
           same
           noble
           principle
           ,
           Christ
           dwelling
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           walking
           in
           him
           ;
           so
           he
           hath
           with
           a
           profound
           perspicuity
           ,
           and
           convinceing
           plainnesse
           ,
           discovered
           the
           nature
           ,
           pedegree
           ,
           discent
           and
           tendency
           of
           this
           monster
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           haveing
           discovered
           whence
           it
           came
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           end
           ,
           he
           hath
           given
           it
           a
           mortal
           blow
           ,
           whereby
           he
           hath
           laid
           it
           all
           alongs
           ,
           and
           left
           it
           sprawling
           and
           gnawing
           its
           tongue
           and
           gnashing
           its
           teeth
           :
           for
           which
           learned
           ,
           elaborat
           and
           judicious
           discourse
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           lovers
           of
           that
           truth
           ,
           which
           is
           according
           to
           godlinesse
           ,
           are
           obliged
           to
           blesse
           the
           Lord
           ;
           so
           are
           they
           under
           the
           obligation
           of
           thankfulnesse
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           I
           returne
           him
           my
           poor
           insignificant
           thanks
           ,
           And
           I
           have
           the
           allowance
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           to
           do
           the
           same
           in
           his
           name
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           would
           recommend
           to
           you
           ,
           who
           can
           neither
           purchase
           nor
           peruse
           what
           is
           more
           voluminous
           (
           how
           worthy
           soever
           )
           the
           serious
           perusal
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           whole
           of
           that
           savoury
           &
           grace-breathing
           peece
           .
           
             The
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ;
           so
           therein
           that
           
           short
           but
           sweet
           digression
           ,
           against
           blake-mouthed
           Parker
           ,
           wherein
           the
           gracious
           Author
           takes
           out
           his
           own
           soul
           ,
           and
           sets
           before
           thine
           eye
           ,
           the
           image
           of
           God
           impressed
           thereon
           ;
           for
           while
           he
           deals
           with
           that
           Desperado
           by
           clear
           and
           convinceing
           reason
           ,
           flowing
           natively
           from
           the
           pure
           fountain
           of
           divine
           revelation
           ,
           he
           hath
           the
           advantage
           of
           most
           men
           ,
           and
           writers
           too
           ,
           in
           silencing
           that
           blasphemer
           of
           the
           good
           wayes
           of
           God.
           with
           arguments
           taken
           from
           what
           he
           hath
           found
           acted
           upon
           his
           own
           soul.
           And
           likewise
           I
           would
           recommend
           ,
           as
           a
           soveraigne
           antidot
           against
           this
           poison
           ,
           the
           diligent
           peruseing
           ,
           and
           pondering
           of
           what
           is
           shortly
           hinted
           against
           the
           hellish
           belchings
           of
           the
           same
           unhallowed
           Author
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           preface
           to
           that
           piece
           of
           great
           Mr.
           Durham
           ,
           upon
           the
           Commands
           )
           by
           a
           disciple
           ,
           who
           ,
           besids
           his
           natural
           acuteness
           and
           subactness
           of
           judgement
           in
           the
           deepth
           of
           gospel
           mysteries
           ,
           is
           known
           by
           all
           who
           know
           him
           (
           and
           for
           my self
           ,
           I
           know
           none
           now
           alive
           his
           equal
           )
           to
           have
           most
           frequent
           accesse
           to
           lean
           his
           head
           on
           his
           Masters
           bosome
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           best
           case
           to
           tell
           his
           fellow
           disciples
           and
           brethren
           ,
           what
           is
           breathed
           into
           his
           own
           soul
           ,
           while
           he
           lives
           in
           these
           embraces
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           shedings
           abroad
           of
           that
           love
           of
           God
           in
           his
           soul
           ,
           which
           drew
           ,
           and
           did
           dictat
           these
           lines
           ▪
           against
           that
           flouter
           at
           all
           such
           fruitions
           .
           Nor
           can
           I
           here
           omit
           to
           observe
           ,
           how
           when
           the
           devil
           raised
           up
           Parker
           ,
           that
           Monster
           ,
           to
           barke
           and
           blaspheme
           ,
           the
           Lord
           raised
           up
           a
           Merveil
           to
           fight
           him
           at
           his
           own
           weapon
           ▪
           who
           did
           so
           cudgel
           and
           quell
           that
           boasting
           
             Bravo
             ▪
          
           as
           I
           know
           not
           if
           he
           be
           dead
           of
           his
           wound
           ,
           but
           for
           any
           thing
           I
           know
           ,
           he
           hath
           laid
           his
           speech
           .
        
         
         
           But
           to
           close
           this
           short
           account
           of
           that
           new
           gospel
           ,
           that
           other
           gospel
           introduced
           and
           obtruded
           upon
           us
           ,
           with
           a
           foameing
           flourish
           of
           words
           ;
           and
           to
           say
           it
           before
           thee
           ,
           in
           its
           pure
           and
           perfect
           opposition
           to
           the
           gospel
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           take
           a
           short
           compend
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           of
           one
           of
           its
           great
           patrons
           ,
           they
           are
           set
           down
           in
           that
           new
           piece
           ,
           called
           
             Claustrum
             animae
             Pag.
          
           114.
           where
           the
           Author
           haveing
           cited
           some
           scriptures
           ,
           which
           do
           indeed
           press
           and
           perswade
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           pure
           religion
           and
           undefiled
           ,
           lest
           his
           morality
           should
           suffer
           loss
           ,
           and
           be
           found
           reprobat
           mettal
           ,
           if
           tried
           by
           such
           a
           touchstone
           ,
           he
           guards
           his
           Reader
           from
           falling
           into
           such
           a
           mistake
           (
           a
           dangerous
           one
           it
           is
           indeed
           to
           his
           designe
           ,
           for
           if
           thou
           fall
           in
           it
           thy
           soul
           is
           escaped
           out
           of
           his
           cloister
           ,
           he
           loses
           his
           prey
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           not
           be
           able
           to
           car●…y
           thee
           hood-winked
           to
           the
           pit
           )
           as
           if
           he
           meant
           or
           were
           pressing
           that
           holiness
           ,
           which
           for
           its
           foundation
           hath
           peace
           with
           God
           through
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           for
           its
           working
           principle
           hath
           the
           life
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           the
           dead
           is
           quickened
           ;
           and
           for
           its
           progress
           the
           renewed
           influences
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           no
           ,
           by
           no
           means
           ,
           he
           cleares
           himself
           that
           he
           is
           of
           a
           far
           other
           minde
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           make
           his
           Reader
           of
           his
           minde
           too
           ,
           he
           adds
           —
           
             Here
             is
             nothing
             to
             countenance
             these
             frightful
             fanatical
             pangs
             of
             the
             new
             birth
             ,
             which
             proceed
             from
             Enthusiasme
             or
             Melancholy
             ,
             nothing
             to
             countenance
             the
             〈◊〉
             applications
             of
             a
             barrowed
             or
             rather
             snatcht
             away
             righteousnesse
             :
          
           why
           not
           ?
           
             The
             change
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             that
             our
             religion
             requires
             ,
             the
             scripture
             supposeth
             it
             in
             all
             that
             have
             embraced
             Christianity
             ,
          
           Pag.
           113.
           
           And
           again
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           
           Pag
           ,
           114.
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           new
           creature
           ,
           which
           he
           mocks
           and
           murthers
           ,
           
             the
             real
             change
             in
             our
             affections
             is
             supposed
             and
             recommended
             (
             Pelagius
             redivivus
          
           )
           which
           is
           this
           upon
           the
           matter
           ;
           it
           is
           frightful
           ,
           fanatical
           melancholy
           ,
           mad
           fansy
           to
           talk
           and
           tell
           people
           of
           being
           borne
           againe
           ,
           of
           quickening
           the
           dead
           :
           no
           ,
           the
           soul
           is
           alive
           ,
           itis
           not
           dead
           ,
           itis
           but
           at
           worst
           a
           little
           drowsy
           or
           a
           sleep
           ;
           there
           needs
           no
           more
           but
           knock
           at
           the
           door
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           will
           rise
           and
           run
           in
           the
           way
           of
           commanded
           duties
           ,
           and
           acquire
           more
           liveliness
           and
           agility
           by
           a
           frequent
           and
           reiterat
           eduction
           of
           his
           innare
           power
           into
           act
           :
           let
           objective
           grace
           be
           but
           given
           (
           and
           to
           these
           great
           wits
           every
           stone
           and
           brute
           is
           a
           bible
           ,
           on
           which
           they
           can
           read
           ,
           what
           will
           regulat
           them
           in
           their
           walk
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           is
           no
           simple
           necessity
           of
           the
           scriptures
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           makeing
           them
           wise
           to
           salvation
           :
           these
           concurre
           onely
           ad
           
             bene
             esse
          
           ,
           and
           are
           given
           
             ex
             superabundante
          
           )
           ;
           there
           is
           subjective
           grace
           enough
           ;
           one
           needs
           not
           go
           without
           the
           powers
           of
           his
           own
           soul
           ,
           to
           seek
           a
           sufficiency
           ;
           he
           can
           will
           ,
           and
           he
           can
           do
           ,
           without
           a
           dependence
           upon
           any
           real
           life-giving
           power
           ,
           or
           supervenient
           influence
           ,
           working
           in
           him
           to
           will
           and
           do
           :
           And
           then
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           that
           fansieful
           ,
           borrowed
           and
           snatched
           away
           righteousnesse
           (
           to
           him
           an
           odde
           and
           new
           devised
           doctrine
           )
           do
           and
           live
           is
           substitute
           at
           the
           close
           of
           the
           Paragraph
           :
           and
           that
           to
           him
           is
           the
           onely
           way
           ,
           how
           the
           offered
           salvation
           is
           obtained
           .
        
         
           Now
           Reader
           ,
           if
           thou
           be
           not
           an
           utter
           stranger
           to
           the
           work
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           souls
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           the
           poison
           dropped
           from
           this
           impure
           and
           impious
           pen
           ,
           is
           so
           hell-blake
           and
           bitter
           ,
           that
           it
           needs
           not
           
           my
           antidot
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           so
           palpable
           and
           plain
           a
           perversion
           of
           the
           gospel
           ,
           as
           will
           vindicat
           and
           acquite
           any
           thing
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           of
           these
           perverters
           of
           the
           right
           wayes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           layers
           of
           another
           foundation
           ,
           besides
           Jesus
           Christ
           ▪
           from
           the
           imputation
           of
           severity
           .
           Christ
           had
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           way
           to
           heaven
           is
           strait
           and
           narrow
           ,
           and
           few
           finde
           it
           ;
           but
           out
           comes
           one
           out
           of
           the
           Cloister
           (
           I
           suspect
           hell
           is
           broke
           loose
           against
           us
           )
           and
           having
           laid
           aside
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           door
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           ,
           showes
           us
           an
           easy
           ,
           plaine
           and
           pleasant
           way
           to
           heaven
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           before
           thou
           follow
           such
           a
           ▪
           guid
           ,
           I
           desire
           thee
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           how
           well
           the
           all
           of
           what
           is
           contained
           in
           this
           cursed
           claustrum
           ,
           doth
           agree
           unto
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           just
           commentar
           upon
           what
           is
           prefixed
           in
           his
           frontispeece
           ,
           wherein
           he
           hath
           Christ
           drawn
           upon
           the
           crosse
           ,
           but
           not
           satisfied
           to
           crucify
           him
           
             in
             effigie
          
           ,
           he
           ,
           through
           the
           whole
           of
           his
           discourse
           ,
           doth
           really
           crucify
           him
           againe
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           to
           an
           open
           shame
           ▪
           the
           sense
           and
           soul
           of
           every
           line
           ,
           as
           it
           lies
           in
           his
           book
           ,
           &
           is
           levelled
           to
           his
           designe
           ,
           is
           
             away
             with
             him
             ,
             away
             with
             him
             ,
          
           he
           calls
           him self
           the
           Lord
           our
           righteousnesse
           ,
           take
           away
           that
           name
           from
           him
           ,
           we
           owne
           him
           not
           ,
           we
           acknowledge
           him
           not
           ,
           as
           our
           righteousnesse
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           beg
           nor
           borrow
           a
           rob
           from
           him
           ,
           our
           owne
           mantle
           of
           morality
           must
           be
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           this
           Mediator
           :
           and
           for
           the
           two
           theevs
           that
           must
           be
           crucified
           with
           him
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           the
           
             new
             birth
          
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           the
           all
           of
           that
           
             gospel
             obedience
             ,
             performed
             by
             vertue
             of
             supervenient
             influences
             ,
             communicat
          
           from
           that
           
             sole
             spring
          
           of
           
             spiritual
             life
          
           ,
           Christ
           dwelling
           in
           the
           soul
           
           of
           the
           regenerat
           person
           :
           two
           (
           in
           their
           account
           )
           as
           great
           theeves
           as
           ever
           run
           ,
           for
           they
           have
           stole
           away
           
             mistresse
             morality
          
           her
           plumash
           ,
           and
           stript
           her
           of
           her
           ornaments
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           hide
           the
           shame
           of
           her
           nakednesse
           but
           in
           their
           death
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           must
           they
           be
           taken
           and
           crucified
           with
           their
           Master
           ,
           that
           morality
           ,
           having
           what
           these
           took
           from
           her
           restored
           ,
           may
           bewitch
           the
           world
           with
           her
           beauty
           ,
           and
           ravish
           them
           with
           her
           charmes
           .
           And
           for
           his
           title
           to
           his
           book
           ,
           
             The
             love
             of
             Iesus
          
           ,
           I
           ▪
           judge
           ,
           considering
           ,
           how
           he
           explaines
           it
           in
           his
           book
           ,
           and
           how
           true
           he
           is
           to
           his
           undertaking
           ,
           this
           question
           is
           a
           suteable
           returne
           to
           it
           ,
           
             betrayest
             thou
             the
             son
             of
             man
             with
             a
             kisse
             ?
          
           O
           he
           is
           killing
           kind
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           that
           he
           act
           Pila●…'s
           part
           ▪
           unlesse
           he
           act
           Iudas
           his
           part
           also
           .
           But
           why
           did
           he
           not
           speake
           more
           modestly
           of
           the
           new
           birth
           ,
           lest
           men
           should
           remember
           that
           it
           was
           Jesus
           his
           own
           doctrine
           ?
           Why
           ?
           (
           the
           man
           goes
           not
           mad
           without
           reason
           )
           first
           because
           in
           prejudice
           to
           morality
           ,
           and
           its
           merite
           ,
           he
           had
           delivered
           this
           doctrine
           with
           such
           a
           severe
           certification
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           seeing
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           without
           it
           .
           But
           secondly
           lest
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           solemnity
           ,
           that
           attended
           the
           crucifieing
           of
           Christ
           ,
           should
           be
           wanting
           ,
           after
           he
           hath
           nailed
           him
           upon
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           thrust
           a
           speare
           in
           his
           side
           ,
           falls
           a
           mocking
           ,
           to
           encrease
           his
           pangs
           ;
           for
           having
           taught
           so
           frightful
           ,
           fanatical
           ,
           enthusiastick
           and
           melancholy
           a
           doctrine
           ,
           as
           the
           necessity
           of
           being
           in
           pangs
           of
           the
           new
           birth
           ,
           if
           ever
           men
           would
           be
           in
           heaven
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           I
           perceive
           some
           are
           now
           upon
           a
           reformation
           (
           good
           newes
           if
           true
           ,
           for
           the
           world
           will
           beare
           them
           witness
           of
           its
           necessity
           .
           )
           But
           is
           this
           it
           ?
           
           is
           this
           the
           mode
           of
           the
           Religion
           to
           be
           introduced
           with
           such
           a
           pomp
           and
           parad
           ?
           Is
           this
           the
           reformation
           ,
           that
           the
           reformed
           Church
           must
           be
           taken
           away
           and
           thrown
           down
           ,
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           erection
           of
           this
           new
           monastry
           ?
           Well
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           built
           (
           which
           onely
           mercy
           can
           prevent
           )
           to
           give
           it
           its
           due
           ,
           you
           see
           ,
           lesse
           cannot
           be
           writen
           over
           the
           poarch
           of
           this
           aedifice
           ,
           if
           according
           to
           the
           paterne
           ,
           then
           this
           ;
           
             The
             unclean
             spirit
             that
             was
             cast
             out
             ,
             is
             returned
             ,
             and
             hath
             taken
             possession
             ,
             with
             seven
             devils
             worse
             then
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           while
           Satan
           drags
           most
           men
           with
           their
           own
           consent
           ,
           thorow
           the
           pudle
           of
           grosse
           profanity
           ,
           &
           these
           swine
           ,
           swallowed
           up
           in
           sensuality
           ▪
           run
           as
           he
           drives
           (
           being
           led
           captive
           of
           him
           at
           his
           pleasure
           )
           without
           all
           dread
           of
           being
           drowned
           in
           the
           lake
           ,
           where
           he
           will
           land
           them
           .
           And
           while
           he
           besots
           the
           soreing
           witts
           of
           the
           age
           ,
           into
           a
           slighting
           and
           setting
           at
           naught
           the
           glorious
           Saviour
           ,
           with
           that
           invaluable
           and
           precious
           salvation
           ,
           which
           he
           brings
           to
           poor
           self
           destroyed
           sinners
           ;
           some
           few
           there
           are
           ,
           whom
           he
           will
           not
           want
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           will
           not
           suffer
           to
           wander
           from
           the
           refuge
           and
           resting
           place
           of
           souls
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           will
           not
           suffer
           to
           rest
           satisfied
           while
           they
           want
           him
           ;
           these
           he
           delivers
           from
           the
           imposeings
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           the
           betrayings
           of
           their
           own
           deceitful
           and
           desperatly
           wicked
           heart
           ,
           by
           opening
           their
           eyes
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           are
           made
           to
           approve
           the
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           more
           excellent
           ,
           being
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           prevailed
           with
           ,
           through
           the
           efficacious
           perswasions
           of
           that
           grace
           ,
           which
           will
           take
           no
           refus●…l
           from
           some
           ,
           to
           subject
           their
           consent
           unto
           the
           gospel
           ▪
           But
           Alas
           !
           even
           many
           of
           these
           ,
           into
           
           soul
           the
           light
           hath
           shined
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           a
           liveing
           principle
           implanted
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           will
           spring
           up
           into
           everlasting
           life
           ;
           (
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           misse
           of
           the
           end
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           the
           salvation
           ▪
           of
           their
           souls
           )
           yet
           how
           busy
           is
           Satan
           ,
           and
           how
           doth
           he
           hang
           upon
           their
           working
           hand
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           good
           which
           they
           would
           that
           they
           do
           not
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           he
           hath
           the
           concurrence
           of
           that
           law
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           their
           members
           ,
           carrying
           them
           impetuously
           to
           do
           what
           they
           would
           not
           ,
           and
           captivating
           them
           unto
           that
           law
           of
           sin
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           their
           members
           ?
           How
           often
           Alas
           !
           are
           they
           engaged
           by
           the
           slye
           suggestions
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           specious
           solicitations
           of
           their
           own
           hearts
           ,
           into
           things
           unworthy
           of
           their
           high
           and
           holy
           calling
           ;
           so
           that
           however
           grace
           ,
           which
           prevented
           them
           at
           first
           ,
           will
           also
           rescue
           them
           at
           last
           ;
           yet
           by
           their
           untender
           way
           and
           walk
           ,
           as
           they
           rob
           God
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           in
           not
           shewing
           forth
           his
           vertue●…
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           they
           also
           deprive
           themselves
           of
           the
           comfort
           thereof
           ,
           through
           their
           uncircumspect
           walking
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           sweet
           inward
           serenity
           of
           minde
           ,
           and
           unspeakable
           joy
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           had
           in
           fellowship
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           must
           suffer
           loss
           ,
           by
           heaving
           their
           works
           burnt
           ,
           and
           they
           themselves
           but
           almost
           ,
           yea
           scarcely
           saved
           ;
           saved
           they
           must
           be
           (
           because
           on
           the
           foundition
           )
           yet
           so
           as
           by
           fire
           ;
           while
           the
           tender
           Christian
           ,
           who
           exerciseth
           himself
           to
           godlinesse
           ,
           hath
           a
           sweet
           life
           ,
           his
           heaven
           is
           serene
           and
           cleare
           ,
           his
           study
           to
           purge
           his
           heart
           from
           corruption
           and
           cleanse
           his
           hands
           in
           innocency
           ,
           keeps
           his
           interest
           unclouded
           ;
           his
           care
           not
           to
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           in
           his
           workings
           ,
           delivers
           him
           from
           the
           grief
           ,
           flowing
           from
           the
           Spirits
           ceasing
           to
           witnesse
           ;
           he
           so
           thinks
           
           on
           whatsoever
           things
           are
           true
           ,
           whatsoever
           things
           are
           honest
           ,
           whatsoever
           things
           are
           just
           ,
           whatsoever
           things
           are
           pure
           ,
           whatsoever
           things
           are
           lovely
           ,
           whatsoever
           things
           are
           of
           good
           report
           ,
           as
           to
           do
           them
           ,
           knowing
           this
           is
           the
           way
           to
           have
           that
           peace
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           passeth
           all
           understanding
           ,
           to
           guard
           his
           heart
           and
           mind
           through
           Christ
           Jesus
           :
           he
           who
           hath
           a
           conversation
           in
           heaven
           ,
           cannot
           want
           a
           consort
           of
           sweet
           musick
           in
           his
           own
           soul.
           O
           what
           melody
           must
           it
           make
           in
           the
           soul
           ,
           how
           sweet
           must
           the
           chirpings
           and
           chimeings
           of
           such
           a
           bird
           be
           singing
           in
           the
           bosome
           ,
           as
           the
           testimony
           of
           a
           mans
           consesence
           ,
           that
           in
           simplicity
           and
           Godly
           sincerity
           ,
           not
           with
           fleshly
           wisdome
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           (
           O
           mark
           how
           the
           crown
           of
           his
           gloriation
           and
           gladness
           is
           put
           upon
           grace's
           head
           !
           )
           he
           hath
           his
           conversation
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           then
           when
           he
           hath
           served
           his
           generation
           thus
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           haveing
           made
           it
           his
           work
           ,
           as
           one
           made
           partaker
           of
           the
           divine
           nature
           ,
           to
           adde
           one
           grace
           to
           another
           ,
           he
           enters
           his
           harbour
           (
           O
           glorious
           landing
           ,
           where
           God
           is
           seen
           ,
           and
           glory
           dwels
           !
           )
           with
           a
           roome
           sea
           ,
           and
           a
           porting
           winde
           :
           for
           says
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             an
             enterance
             shall
             be
             ministered
             unto
             you
             aboundantly
             into
             the
             everlasting
             kingdome
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             saviour
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
          
           whereas
           the
           man
           ,
           whose
           work
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           ,
           so
           to
           walk
           as
           he
           might
           adorne
           the
           doctrine
           of
           God
           the
           saviour
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           &
           hold
           forth
           in
           his
           way
           the
           word
           of
           life
           ,
           dies
           often
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           not
           walk
           as
           become
           a
           child
           of
           light
           :
           &
           though
           that
           God
           ,
           whose
           gifts
           &
           calling
           are
           without
           repentance
           ,
           may
           save
           him
           ;
           yet
           his
           glory
           may
           require
           it
           ,
           to
           withhold
           from
           him
           the
           testimony
           
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           watter
           ,
           and
           never
           ,
           while
           he
           is
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           either
           let
           himself
           or
           others
           wit
           of
           it
           ,
           nay
           not
           onely
           so
           ,
           but
           he
           may
           go
           off
           the
           stage
           with
           horrour
           ,
           and
           go
           out
           of
           this
           life
           under
           the
           terrors
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           ,
           though
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           being
           the
           spirit
           of
           truth
           will
           never
           alter
           the
           word
           that
           is
           gone
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           ;
           and
           once
           having
           said
           ,
           thou
           art
           a
           son
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           gracious
           state
           ,
           will
           never
           againe
           say
           ,
           thon
           art
           no
           son
           ,
           and
           thy
           grace
           is
           no
           grace
           ;
           but
           yet
           ,
           when
           his
           conscience
           awaks
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           aggravats
           his
           guilt
           ,
           from
           what
           he
           had
           formerly
           been
           helped
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           stings
           him
           till
           he
           roar
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           disquietnesse
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           evidences
           for
           heaven
           are
           so
           blurred
           ,
           (
           though
           not
           delet
           )
           as
           there
           is
           not
           one
           legible
           letter
           in
           them
           ,
           he
           cannot
           say
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           just
           laying
           speech
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           one
           toaken
           for
           good
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           mist
           ,
           the
           sincerity
           and
           reality
           of
           the
           whole
           may
           not
           onely
           be
           questioned
           ,
           but
           denied
           .
           The
           Spirit
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           though
           once
           haveing
           wrought
           the
           good
           work
           ,
           and
           translated
           the
           soul
           out
           of
           a
           state
           of
           bondage
           into
           a
           state
           of
           glorious
           liberty
           ,
           will
           never
           againe
           deny
           his
           owne
           work
           ;
           yet
           may
           he
           stand
           by
           silent
           ,
           and
           say
           nothing
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           poor
           man
           ,
           whom
           he
           will
           save
           for
           all
           this
           (
           as
           a
           just
           punishment
           for
           his
           untendernesse
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           ,
           who
           heare
           or
           look
           on
           ,
           my
           learne
           to
           walk
           more
           circumspectly
           ,
           and
           take
           heed
           of
           grieving
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           sealed
           )
           expire
           under
           these
           pangs
           ,
           throwes
           ,
           tossings
           ,
           terrors
           ,
           affrightments
           ,
           and
           soul-distracting
           feares
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           was
           filled
           and
           overwhelmed
           ,
           under
           the
           first
           workings
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           bondage
           .
        
         
           But
           besids
           these
           ,
           a
           little
           lovely
           flock
           there
           is
           ,
           a
           
           few
           number
           ,
           who
           through
           grace
           obtaine
           mercy
           to
           walk
           ,
           as
           
             hateing
             the
             garment
             spotted
             with
             the
             flesh
          
           ;
           they
           make
           Religion
           their
           businesse
           ;
           it
           is
           their
           one
           thing
           ,
           to
           
             abstaine
             from
             all
             appeareance
             of
             evil
          
           ;
           and
           to
           
             excercise
             themselves
             to
             godlinesse
          
           :
           by
           the
           circumspection
           of
           their
           walking
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           they
           are
           upon
           their
           watch
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           their
           work
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           keep
           their
           heart
           with
           all
           keeping
           ,
           but
           so
           to
           keep
           themselves
           in
           their
           converseings
           in
           the
           world
           ▪
           amidst
           a
           croud
           of
           snares
           ,
           and
           throng
           of
           tentations
           ,
           as
           that
           evil
           one
           touch
           them
           not
           :
           they
           carry
           as
           knowing
           that
           Satan
           ,
           who
           goeth
           about
           seeking
           whom
           he
           may
           devour
           ,
           way
           ●…
           layes
           them
           ,
           and
           watches
           to
           catch
           all
           advantages
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           not
           ignorant
           of
           his
           devices
           ,
           they
           study
           sobriety
           and
           vigilancy
           ,
           left
           through
           a
           secure
           incircumspection
           they
           be
           circumvented
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           the
           advantage
           he
           seeks
           ;
           and
           so
           beare
           the
           marke
           of
           his
           blake
           hand
           :
           yea
           some
           of
           these
           ,
           at
           some
           rare
           times
           ,
           do
           not
           onely
           satisfy
           themselves
           to
           carry
           as
           defendants
           ,
           but
           are
           helped
           to
           such
           a
           heroick
           heavenly
           and
           Christ-like
           resistance
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           Satan
           flee
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           ,
           through
           him
           who
           strengtheneth
           them
           unto
           the
           battal
           ,
           (
           and
           will
           at
           last
           once
           for
           all
           and
           for
           eve●…
           ,
           tread
           Satan
           under
           their
           feet
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           weakest
           wrigling
           ,
           that
           ever
           gave
           up
           their
           names
           to
           the
           Captain
           of
           salvation
           ,
           set
           their
           feeble
           feet
           as
           more
           than
           conquerours
           upon
           the
           neck
           of
           the
           great
           red
           dragon
           ,
           and
           off
           his
           neck
           ,
           to
           his
           everlasting
           confusion
           ,
           mount
           up
           in
           their
           triumphing
           charriot
           ,
           and
           receive
           the
           conquerours
           crown
           )
           have
           acquit
           themselves
           ,
           as
           the
           good
           souldiers
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           warding
           off
           the
           
           blowes
           of
           that
           soul
           enemy
           ,
           but
           in
           manageing
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           sheild
           of
           faith
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           conflict
           ,
           as
           they
           make
           the
           enemy
           ,
           who
           stretched
           out
           the
           hand
           to
           strick
           at
           them
           ,
           take
           in
           a
           stump
           ,
           they
           then
           pursue
           their
           victory
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           set
           the
           crown
           on
           the
           Captains
           head
           ,
           through
           whose
           strength
           alone
           they
           gained
           it
           .
           But
           Alas
           !
           even
           amongst
           this
           select
           number
           ,
           these
           more
           serious
           souls
           and
           single
           servants
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           few
           do
           improve
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           and
           might
           ,
           that
           strength
           and
           help
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           allowance
           ▪
           and
           whereby
           they
           might
           be
           made
           strong
           for
           the
           labour
           of
           Religion
           ?
           How
           many
           ,
           of
           these
           few
           followers
           after
           holinesse
           ,
           do
           move
           slowly
           ,
           and
           promove
           little
           ?
           They
           cannot
           give
           over
           the
           study
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           (
           their
           heart
           being
           engaged
           to
           God
           and
           his
           wayes
           ,
           beyond
           a
           retreat
           )
           but
           how
           heartlesse
           and
           handlesse
           are
           they
           at
           their
           work
           ?
           They
           tugge
           at
           duty
           ,
           and
           tire
           themselves
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           any
           seen
           successe
           ,
           or
           experiencing
           the
           sweet
           of
           his
           service
           ;
           their
           profiting
           doth
           not
           appeare
           to
           all
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           their
           sin
           ,
           is
           also
           attended
           with
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           :
           yea
           ,
           they
           carry
           so
           despondently
           in
           duty
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           gospel
           required
           brick
           without
           furnishing
           straw
           ,
           whereas
           if
           they
           took
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           they
           might
           walk
           without
           wearying
           ;
           even
           the
           faint
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           have
           no
           might
           ,
           if
           they
           knew
           ,
           and
           had
           learned
           how
           to
           lay
           their
           help
           upon
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           mighty
           ,
           where
           God
           hath
           laid
           it
           ,
           should
           finde
           their
           strength
           encreased
           ,
           to
           a
           surmounting
           of
           all
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           an
           experienceing
           of
           a
           sweet
           facility
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           stead
           of
           whineing
           and
           sobing
           over
           their
           duty
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           are
           often
           found
           as
           
           an
           enemy
           ,
           and
           sinking
           under
           a
           hand
           ●…
           weakening
           despondency
           ,
           they
           might
           sing
           in
           the
           sweet
           ,
           pleasant
           and
           plain
           wayes
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           they
           might
           make
           his
           statutes
           their
           songs
           in
           the
           house
           of
           their
           pilgrimage
           ,
           and
           be
           able
           from
           their
           own
           experience
           to
           say
           it
           and
           seal
           it
           ,
           that
           
             his
             yoke
             is
             easy
             ,
             and
             his
             burden
             is
             light
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           that
           the
           lesse
           tender
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           root
           of
           the
           matter
           is
           ,
           may
           be
           perswaded
           and
           provoked
           to
           a
           shineing
           seriousnesse
           ,
           to
           the
           adorning
           of
           that
           doctrine
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Saviour
           ,
           which
           they
           profess
           :
           And
           they
           whose
           souls
           are
           not
           onely
           byassed
           towards
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           have
           some
           holy
           habitual
           bentness
           heaven
           -
           wards
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           their
           burden
           that
           the
           whole
           of
           their
           course
           doth
           not
           evidence
           a
           conversation
           in
           heaven
           :
           To
           the
           end
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           both
           may
           not
           onely
           be
           prevailed
           with
           ,
           to
           study
           more
           conformity
           to
           the
           Head
           ,
           whose
           members
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           conversation
           such
           as
           becometh
           the
           gospel
           indeed
           ;
           but
           may
           through
           grace
           acquire
           a
           blessed
           facility
           ▪
           in
           
             going
             from
             strength
             to
             strength
          
           ,
           and
           growing
           
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             ,
          
           this
           ensuing
           Treatise
           is
           put
           in
           thy
           hand
           ,
           that
           
             thy
             heart
             may
             be
             lift
             up
             ,
             in
             the
             waves
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           wherein
           the
           Author
           hath
           ,
           with
           a
           peculiar
           perspicuity
           and
           special
           plainness
           ,
           not
           onely
           set
           before
           thine
           eye
           that
           blessed
           Sun
           of
           righteousness
           ,
           as
           shineing
           in
           this
           gospel
           with
           a
           meridian
           brightness
           ,
           to
           the
           irradiating
           ,
           with
           the
           rayes
           of
           his
           glorious
           light
           ,
           the
           darkened
           soul
           ;
           &
           likewise
           thou
           hast
           him
           not
           onely
           here
           held
           forth
           as
           that
           alone
           liveing
           fountaine
           and
           overflowing
           spring
           of
           all
           spiritual
           life
           and
           strength
           .
           But
           he
           hath
           taught
           
           thee
           and
           me
           ,
           how
           to
           make
           use
           of
           him
           ,
           
             in
             whom
             dwels
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             God
             head
             bodily
             ,
          
           in
           all
           the
           several
           steps
           of
           darkenesse
           or
           difficulty
           ,
           which
           may
           emerge
           and
           occurre
           ,
           to
           the
           fore-slowing
           us
           in
           our
           course
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           may
           finde
           a
           compleatnesse
           and
           competency
           of
           strength
           communicat
           unto
           us
           .
           That
           blessed
           high
           way
           ,
           called
           
             the
             way
             of
             holinesse
          
           ,
           is
           made
           so
           plaine
           herein
           ,
           that
           the
           
             way
             fareing
             man
             cannot
             erre
             in
             it
             ,
          
           because
           it
           shewes
           how
           to
           give
           the
           hand
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           gu●…d
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           blessed
           leader
           ,
           who
           
             brings
             the
             blind
             by
             a
             way
             that
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             and
             leads
             them
             in
             paths
             that
             they
             have
             not
             knowen
             ,
             who
             maks
             darkenesse
             light
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             crooked
             things
             straight
             :
          
           And
           the
           apparently
           rough
           and
           rigid
           wayes
           of
           godliness
           are
           discovered
           to
           be
           so
           easy
           and
           sweet
           ,
           that
           the
           lame
           may
           leap
           as
           an
           hart
           ,
           because
           of
           life-giveing
           influence
           ;
           and
           the
           tongue
           of
           the
           dumb
           or
           disconsolat
           Christian
           may
           sing
           ,
           under
           these
           gracious
           supportings
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           his
           wayes
           are
           indeed
           ways
           of
           pleasantnesses
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           not
           the
           Authors
           designe
           in
           this
           peece
           ,
           (
           levelled
           onely
           at
           this
           marke
           ,
           to
           teach
           thee
           how
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           strength
           and
           grace
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           finde
           the
           promised
           ease
           in
           performance
           of
           duties
           ;
           in
           handleing
           of
           which
           argument
           ,
           he
           hath
           been
           remarkably
           assisted
           ;
           and
           thou
           canst
           not
           read
           with
           attention
           ,
           but
           thou
           must
           beare
           him
           witness
           ,
           and
           bless
           the
           Lord
           on
           his
           behalfe
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           hit
           the
           marke
           at
           which
           he
           aimed
           )
           to
           engage
           in
           a
           formal
           debate
           with
           these
           audacious
           moralists
           ,
           who
           would
           boast
           and
           bogle
           us
           out
           of
           the
           
             good
             old
             way
             ▪
          
           wherein
           if
           men
           walk
           they
           must
           finde
           rest
           to
           their
           souls
           :
           
           yet
           if
           by
           the
           doctrine
           he
           hath
           here
           explained
           and
           pressed
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           way
           of
           life
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           finde
           ,
           what
           a
           mortal
           wound
           he
           hath
           given
           their
           morality
           ,
           all
           the
           lovers
           of
           the
           truth
           will
           see
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           the
           Lord
           spareing
           life
           ,
           and
           continueing
           the
           same
           gracious
           and
           great
           assistance
           ,
           he
           hath
           had
           in
           engageing
           with
           many
           great
           adversaries
           to
           the
           truth
           at
           home
           &
           a
           broad
           ,
           they
           may
           see
           somewhat
           from
           his
           pen
           ▪
           which
           may
           make
           the
           lovers
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           operations
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           sing
           over
           these
           successors
           to
           Sisera
           ,
           who
           with
           their
           jumping
           charriots
           and
           rattleing
           wheels
           assault
           the
           truth
           ,
           
             at
             his
             feet
             they
             bowed
             ,
             they
             fell
             ,
             they
             lay
             down
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             they
             bowed
             ,
             they
             fell
             where
             they
             bowed
             ,
             there
             they
             fell
             down
             dead
             ;
             so
             let
             all
             the
             enemies
             of
             thy
             truth
             perish
             ,
             O
             Lord.
          
           How
           to
           make
           the
           whole
           more
           useful
           for
           thee
           ,
           for
           whose
           advantage
           it
           s
           mainly
           intended
           I
           leave
           to
           the
           Author
           's
           own
           direction
           ;
           onely
           this
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           his
           method
           and
           mould
           ,
           wherein
           he
           casts
           this
           sweet
           matter
           ;
           and
           his
           way
           of
           handling
           this
           so
           seasonable
           a
           subject
           ,
           it
           so
           accommodat
           to
           each
           case
           ,
           and
           brought
           home
           to
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           down
           to
           the
           capacity
           of
           the
           meanest
           Christian
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           aim
           ,
           that
           
             the
             feeble
          
           ,
           in
           this
           day
           ,
           
             might
             be
             as
             David
          
           ;
           that
           howbeit
           many
           worthy
           men
           have
           not
           onely
           hinted
           ,
           but
           enlarged
           upon
           the
           same
           matter
           ,
           yet
           thou
           canst
           not
           but
           see
           some
           heart-endeareing
           singularity
           in
           his
           way
           of
           improveing
           and
           handleing
           this
           
             great
             gospel
             truth
          
           .
           Next
           I
           must
           tell
           thee
           ▪
           that
           as
           I
           my self
           read
           it
           with
           much
           satisfaction
           (
           though
           Alas
           !
           I
           dar
           not
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           by
           reading
           reaped
           the
           designed
           advantage
           so
           that
           thou
           mayest
           be
           blushed
           into
           a
           
           peruseal
           thereof
           ,
           and
           profiting
           thereby
           ,
           I
           must
           likewise
           tell
           thee
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           turned
           into
           dutch
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           hath
           not
           onely
           met
           with
           great
           acceptation
           ,
           amongst
           all
           the
           serious
           and
           Godly
           in
           these
           parts
           ,
           who
           have
           seen
           it
           ;
           but
           is
           much
           sought
           after
           ;
           and
           they
           professe
           themselves
           singularly
           thereby
           edified
           ,
           and
           set
           a
           going
           after
           God
           ,
           by
           its
           efficatious
           perswasivenesse
           ,
           with
           a
           singing
           alacrity
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           have
           not
           the
           same
           effect
           upon
           thee
           and
           me
           ,
           they
           ▪
           and
           it
           will
           rise
           up
           against
           us
           in
           judgment
           .
        
         
           Up
           therefore
           ,
           Christians
           ,
           and
           be
           doing
           :
           listen
           to
           such
           a
           teacher
           ,
           who
           ,
           lest
           thou
           tire
           in
           thy
           race
           or
           turne
           bake
           ,
           teacheth
           thee
           a
           certaine
           and
           sweet
           way
           of
           singular
           proficiency
           and
           progresse
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God.
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           thy
           work
           ▪
           nor
           mine
           ,
           to
           writ
           books
           against
           these
           soul
           murthering
           ,
           however
           magnified
           ,
           methods
           of
           takeing
           men
           off
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           but
           our
           pe●…ury
           of
           parts
           for
           that
           ▪
           should
           (
           1.
           )
           Put
           us
           to
           seek
           plenty
           of
           teares
           ▪
           that
           we
           may
           weep
           ,
           to
           see
           our
           Master
           so
           wounded
           ,
           by
           the
           piercing
           pens
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           ,
           to
           patronize
           their
           
             mock
             religion
          
           ,
           wrest
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           with
           wicked
           hands
           wring
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           till
           it
           weep
           blood
           :
           this
           ▪
           I
           say
           ,
           should
           provoke
           thee
           and
           me
           to
           weep
           upon
           Him
           ,
           till
           He
           appeare
           ,
           and
           beat
           the
           pens
           of
           such
           deceivers
           out
           of
           their
           hand
           by
           a
           blow
           of
           his
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           It
           should
           provoke
           us
           to
           know
           the
           truth
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           contend
           earnestly
           for
           the
           faith
           delivered
           to
           the
           saints
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           these
           contradicted
           truths
           so
           impressed
           in
           their
           life
           upon
           our
           souls
           ,
           that
           the
           pen
           of
           the
           most
           subtile
           pleader
           ,
           for
           this
           perversion
           of
           the
           gospel
           ,
           may
           neither
           delet
           th●…se
           ,
           nor
           be
           able
           to
           stagger
           us
           ,
           but
           we
           may
           from
           the
           efficacious
           workings
           of
           these
           ,
           have
           the
           witnesse
           
           in
           our selves
           ,
           and
           know
           the
           men
           who
           teach
           otherwayes
           not
           to
           be
           of
           God.
           (
           3.
           )
           It
           should
           be
           our
           ambition
           ,
           when
           the
           all
           of
           religion
           is
           cryed
           down
           ,
           and
           a
           
             painted
             shadow
          
           ,
           a
           putrid
           (
           however
           perfumed
           )
           nothing
           put
           in
           its
           place
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           appeare
           by
           our
           practise
           ,
           that
           Religion
           is
           an
           elevation
           of
           the
           soul
           above
           the
           sphere
           and
           activity
           of
           
             dead
             morality
          
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           or
           lower
           principle
           that
           acts
           us
           ,
           than
           Christ
           dwelling
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           walking
           in
           us
           :
           how
           can
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           Spirit
           be
           in
           us
           ,
           if
           these
           perverse
           pratters
           against
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           provoke
           us
           not
           to
           emit
           a
           practical
           declaration
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           &
           extort
           a
           Testimony
           to
           his
           grace
           by
           our
           way
           ,
           from
           the
           enemies
           thereof
           ▪
           Improve
           therefore
           this
           his
           special
           help
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           most
           sensonable
           time
           is
           brought
           to
           thy
           hand
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           sum
           up
           all
           shortly
           ,
           there
           are
           but
           three
           things
           which
           make
           religion
           an
           heavy
           burden
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           blindnesse
           of
           the
           minde
           ;
           &
           here
           thou
           art
           taught
           to
           make
           use
           of
           that
           eye-salve
           ,
           whereby
           
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             blind
             see
             out
             of
             obscurity
             and
             out
             of
             darkenesse
          
           he
           who
           formerly
           erred
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           the
           light
           held
           forth
           in
           these
           lines
           ,
           may
           see
           a
           surpasseing
           beauty
           ▪
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God.
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           aversion
           and
           unwillingnesse
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           minde
           ,
           whereby
           the
           sweet
           &
           easy
           yoke
           of
           his
           commands
           i●…
           spurned
           at
           as
           heavy
           ;
           in
           order
           to
           the
           removing
           thereof
           ;
           &
           that
           thou
           mayest
           be
           among
           his
           willing
           people
           ,
           here
           thou
           hast
           Christ
           held
           forth
           in
           his
           conquering
           beauty
           ,
           displaying
           his
           banner
           of
           love
           over
           souls
           ,
           so
           that
           thou
           canst
           not
           look
           upon
           him
           as
           held
           forth
           ,
           but
           ●…ith
           will
           bow
           thy
           neck
           to
           take
           on
           his
           yoke
           ,
           because
           
           it
           sees
           it
           is
           lined
           with
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           then
           this
           love
           ,
           that
           line
           the
           yoke
           ,
           shed
           abroad
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           will
           constraine
           to
           a
           bearing
           of
           it
           .
           O
           it
           must
           be
           an
           easy
           yoke
           ,
           because
           itis
           love
           ,
           tender
           love
           ,
           that
           imposeth
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           must
           be
           easy
           &
           delightful
           to
           the
           bearer
           ,
           because
           itis
           the
           nature
           of
           love
           to
           think
           the
           greatest
           difficulties
           easy
           ,
           if
           thereby
           an
           evidence
           of
           loves
           reality
           may
           be
           given
           to
           the
           party
           beloved
           :
           now
           ,
           if
           Christ
           thought
           the
           greatest
           burden
           easy
           ,
           even
           that
           which
           with
           its
           weight
           wrung
           these
           words
           from
           him
           ,
           
             now
             is
             my
             soul
             troubled
          
           ,
           &c.
           to
           perswade
           souls
           of
           the
           reality
           and
           riches
           of
           his
           love
           to
           them
           ;
           Then
           the
           soul
           can
           think
           nothing
           heavy
           that
           he
           imposeth
           ,
           since
           he
           will
           interpret
           the
           bearing
           of
           it
           an
           evidence
           of
           its
           love
           to
           him
           :
           none
           of
           his
           commandments
           can
           be
           grievous
           to
           the
           man
           now
           ,
           since
           he
           hath
           saide
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             yee
             keep
             his
             commandments
             .
          
           Now
           there
           is
           a
           readinesse
           of
           minde
           to
           do
           all
           things
           without
           disputings
           &
           murmurings
           ;
           as
           love
           knowes
           no
           lyon
           in
           its
           way
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           no
           murmuring
           disputant
           ;
           when
           this
           question
           is
           cleared
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             what
             wilt
             thou
             have
             me
             to
             do
             ,
          
           then
           love
           hath
           no
           moe
           questions
           ;
           its
           greatest
           difficulty
           is
           solved
           .
           But
           Thirdly
           when
           the
           Spirit
           is
           willing
           ,
           there
           remains
           yet
           much
           weaknesse
           ,
           love
           kindled
           in
           the
           heart
           conquers
           the
           mind
           into
           a
           compliance
           with
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           a
           complacency
           in
           his
           commands
           ,
           but
           it
           s
           greatest
           strength
           is
           often
           to
           weep
           over
           a
           withered
           hand
           :
           now
           that
           thy
           hands
           which
           fall
           down
           may
           be
           made
           strong
           for
           labour
           ,
           and
           thou
           mayest
           be
           girded
           with
           strength
           ,
           and
           have
           grace
           for
           grace
           ,
           yea
           all
           grace
           ,
           to
           make
           thee
           abound
           unto
           every
           good
           word
           and
           work
           ;
           The
           Author
           leads
           thee
           up
           
           unto
           the
           sull
           fountaine
           of
           all
           Gospel
           furniture
           ,
           and
           strength
           ;
           and
           teacheth
           thee
           how
           to
           make
           use
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           thy
           sufficiency
           ,
           for
           working
           all
           thy
           works
           in
           thee
           and
           for
           thee
           .
           Take
           heart
           therefore
           unto
           thee
           :
           when
           thy
           looking
           unto
           du●…y
           may
           make
           thee
           dispair
           of
           performance
           ,
           lift
           up
           thine
           eyes
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           here
           set
           before
           thee
           ;
           look
           till
           every
           new
           look
           upward
           bring
           light
           and
           life
           inward
           ,
           and
           capacitat
           thee
           for
           makeing
           a
           new
           louse
           foreward
           ,
           in
           the
           power
           of
           〈◊〉
           might
           :
           ●…he
           was
           but
           a
           wicked
           servant
           who
           said
           ,
           I
           
             〈◊〉
             thou
             art
             a
             hard
             master
             :
          
           No
           ,
           it
           is
           false
           .
           That
           religion
           which
           gives
           ease
           must
           be
           an
           easy
           religion
           ;
           and
           truely
           such
           〈◊〉
           Gospel
           holinesse
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           regaird
           that
           it
           is
           the
           liberation
           of
           the
           soul
           from
           the
           basest
           bondage
           ,
           but
           in
           regaird
           that
           he
           who
           is
           thy
           Master
           will
           be
           served
           of
           his
           own
           :
           the
           allowed
           supplies
           for
           all
           commanded
           duties
           ▪
           are
           full
           measure
           ,
           heaped
           ,
           up
           ,
           shaken
           together
           ,
           and
           runing
           over
           .
           And
           though
           he
           who
           hath
           much
           hath
           nothing
           over
           ,
           yet
           he
           〈◊〉
           hath
           little
           hath
           no
           inl●…ke
           ,
           for
           he
           abounds
           towards
           us
           in
           〈◊〉
           wisdome
           .
           I
           say
           therefore
           againe
           unto
           thee
           ,
           take
           heart
           ,
           let
           not
           thine
           hands
           fall
           down
           ,
           essay
           nothing
           thou
           would
           have
           well
           done
           or
           easily
           done
           ,
           in
           thine
           own
           strength
           ▪
           but
           yet
           how
           difficult
           so
           ever
           the
           duty
           be
           ,
           approach
           it
           as
           haveing
           no
           confidence
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           with
           an
           eye
           to
           thy
           stoc●…
           that
           rich
           store
           house
           of
           all
           furniture
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           with
           thee
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           with
           the
           priests
           ,
           before
           whom
           jordan
           recoiled
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           their
           foot
           entered
           within
           the
           〈◊〉
           ▪
           God
           shall
           make
           thy
           difficulties
           evanish
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           〈◊〉
           the
           Spirit
           of
           power
           and
           might
           ,
           from
           Jesus
           Christ
           depended
           upon
           ,
           shall
           so
           strengthen
           thee
           ,
           that
           thy
           duty
           is
           made
           easy
           to
           admiration
           ,
           and
           becomes
           the
           delight
           of
           thy
           souli
           〈◊〉
           I
           have
           exceeded
           the
           just
           limits
           of
           an
           Epistle
           :
           pray
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           life
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           assiduous
           working
           for
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           been
           often
           neir
           unto
           death
           ,
           not
           reguarding
           his
           own
           life
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           lake
           of
           other
           meus
           service
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           interest
           &
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           &
           let
           him
           be
           comforted
           for
           this
           piece
           of
           travel
           ,
           undertaken
           for
           thy
           soul's
           m●…erest
           ,
           by
           hearing
           thou
           dost
           improve
           it
           to
           thy
           advantage
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           is
           so
           exactly
           calculat
           :
           And
           withall
           I
           beg
           thy
           fervent
           &
           earnest
           intercessions
           for
           grace
           ,
           &
           more
           grace
           ,
           to
           him
           who
           is
           .
        
         
           
             Thy
             poor
             ,
             yet
             souls
             well
             wisher
             and
             servant
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             .
             
               R.
               Mc.
               W.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Author
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           AFter
           the
           foregoing
           adress
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           put
           thee
           to
           much
           more
           trouble
           :
           only
           I
           shall
           say
           ;
           That
           he
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           great
           stranger
           in
           
             our
             Israel
          
           ,
           or
           sadly
           smitten
           with
           that
           epidemick
           plague
           of
           indifferency
           ,
           which
           hath
           infected
           many
           of
           
             this
             Generation
          
           ,
           to
           a
           benumming
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           rendering
           them
           insensible
           ,
           and
           unconcearned
           ,
           in
           
             the
             matters
          
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           
             own
             souls
          
           ;
           and
           sunck
           deep
           into
           the
           gulfe
           of
           
             dreadful
             inconsideration
          
           ,
           who
           seeth
           not
           ,
           or
           taketh
           no
           notice
           of
           ,
           nor
           is
           troubled
           at
           the
           manifest
           and
           
             terrible
             appearances
          
           of
           the
           unexpressibly
           great
           hazard
           ,
           our
           all
           ,
           as
           Christians
           ,
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           is
           this
           day
           into
           .
           I
           meane
           the
           
             mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
          
           wherein
           the
           
             exceeding
             riches
             of
             His
             grace
             ,
             in
             his
             kindness
             towards
             us
             ,
             through
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             hath
             been
             shoune
             :
          
           VVe
           have
           enjoyed
           ,
           for
           a
           considerable
           time
           ,
           a
           clear
           and
           
             powerful
             dispensation
          
           hereof
           ,
           in
           great
           purity
           and
           plenty
           ;
           but
           Alas
           !
           is
           it
           not
           
           manifest
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           wilfully
           shut
           their
           eyes
           ,
           that
           this
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           
             Goodness
             of
             God
          
           ,
           hath
           been
           wickedly
           abused
           ,
           and
           the
           pure
           administration
           of
           His
           Grace
           &
           Love
           perfidiously
           sinned
           away
           ,
           by
           this
           
             Apostate
             Generation
          
           ?
           Are
           
             our
             spots
          
           this
           day
           
             the
             spots
             of
             his
             children
          
           ?
           Are
           there
           fruits
           answerable
           to
           the
           Lord's
           paines
           and
           labour
           about
           us
           ,
           to
           be
           seen
           even
           among
           the
           greatest
           of
           Professours
           ?
           Is
           there
           that
           
             gospel
             holiness
             ,
             tenderness
             ,
             watchfulness
             ,
             growing
             in
             grace
          
           and
           
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           
             growing
             up
             〈◊〉
             Christ
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             ,
          
           that
           
             heavenly
             mindedness
          
           ,
           that
           
             followshipe
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             with
             his
             Son
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             conversation
             in
             heaven
          
           ,
           that
           the
           dispensation
           of
           grace
           ,
           we
           have
           been
           favoured
           with
           beyond
           many
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           long
           living
           under
           ,
           did
           call
           for
           at
           our
           hands
           ?
           Alas
           !
           our
           grapes
           are
           but
           wilde
           and
           stincking
           .
           VVherefore
           (
           and
           who
           can
           think
           it
           strange
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ?
           )
           the
           Lord
           seemeth
           to
           be
           about
           to
           contend
           with
           us
           ,
           by
           covering
           our
           horizon
           with
           
             Egyptian
             darkness
          
           :
           many
           ,
           who
           
             would
             not
             receive
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
          
           ;
           being
           already
           given
           up
           
             to
             strong
             delusion
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             beleeve
             a
             lie
             ,
          
           and
           many
           
           moe
           in
           hazard
           to
           be
           drawn
           aside
           to
           
             crooked
             pathes
          
           ,
           by
           men
           of
           
             corrupt
             mindes
          
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           still
           busie
           to
           vent
           and
           spread
           abroad
           ,
           with
           no
           little
           petulancy
           and
           confidence
           ,
           
             damnable
             doctrines
          
           ,
           to
           the
           perverting
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           subverting
           and
           overturning
           of
           the
           very
           foundations
           of
           our
           Hope
           &
           Assurance
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           meanes
           and
           stratagems
           ,
           as
           seem
           to
           have
           wrath
           written
           upon
           them
           ,
           in
           legible
           letters
           ;
           for
           the
           more
           plausible
           and
           taking
           a
           corrupt
           doctrine
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           &
           judgment-like
           ,
           and
           moe
           are
           thereby
           in
           hazard
           to
           be
           deluded
           and
           
             drawn
             away
          
           .
        
         
           Nay
           (
           which
           is
           yet
           more
           terrible
           and
           dreadful
           )
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           the
           
             jealous
             God
          
           ,
           in
           his
           holy
           and
           
             righteous
             judgment
          
           ,
           hath
           given
           a
           providential
           commission
           (
           to
           speak
           so
           )
           unto
           the
           
             seduceing
             Spirit
          
           ,
           to
           perswade
           and
           prevail
           :
           for
           is
           not
           this
           the
           clear
           language
           of
           the
           present
           holy
           and
           righteous
           dispensations
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           stupenduously
           indifferent
           frame
           and
           disposition
           of
           the
           generality
           of
           men
           ,
           called
           Christians
           ,
           not
           only
           provoking
           God
           to
           
             spew
             them
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
          
           but
           disposeing
           them
           also
           unto
           a
           receiving
           of
           whatsoever
           
           men
           ,
           
             lying
             in
             waite
             to
             deceive
          
           ,
           shall
           propose
           and
           obtrude
           ?
        
         
           Alas
           !
           the
           clouds
           are
           not
           now
           a
           gathering
           ▪
           but
           our
           horizon
           is
           covered
           over
           with
           
             blakness
             ▪
          
           and
           great
           drops
           are
           a
           falling
           ,
           that
           presage
           a
           terrible
           
             overflowing
             deluge
             of
             errour
          
           ,
           and
           
             Apostasie
             from
             the
             Truth
          
           and
           Profession
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           to
           be
           at
           hand
           ▪
           if
           the
           Lord
           wonderfully
           prevent
           it
           not
           .
           And
           behold
           (
           O
           wonderful
           !
           )
           the
           generality
           of
           Professours
           are
           sleeping
           in
           security
           ,
           apprehending
           no
           danger
           .
           Satan
           is
           more
           cunning
           now
           ,
           than
           to
           drive
           men
           to
           Popery
           by
           rage
           and
           cruelty
           ;
           (
           and
           yet
           what
           he
           may
           be
           permitted
           to
           do
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           who
           can
           tell
           ?
           )
           or
           by
           openly
           pleading
           ,
           in
           his
           emissaries
           ,
           for
           this
           abomination
           ,
           (
           and
           yet
           even
           thus
           is
           he
           already
           prevailing
           with
           not
           a
           few
           )
           or
           to
           send
           forth
           his
           agents
           for
           Arminianisme
           and
           Socinianisme
           (
           though
           even
           this
           way
           too
           ,
           he
           is
           too
           much
           prevailing
           .
           )
           But
           his
           maine
           work
           now
           seemeth
           to
           be
           ,
           to
           bring
           in
           
             another
             Gospel
          
           ,
           (
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           not
           another
           )
           or
           rather
           an
           Antievangelick
           and
           
             Antichristian
             delusory
             dream
          
           ,
           overturning
           at
           ,
           once
           the
           
             whole
             Gospel
          
           of
           our
           
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           end
           he
           inployeth
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           one
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           Men
           
           of
           desperat
           and
           
             antievangelick
             principles
          
           ,
           the
           very
           
             sinke
             of
             all
             abominations
             ,
             old
             and
             late
          
           (
           as
           I
           shall
           show
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           will
           continue
           health
           and
           strength
           ,
           in
           an
           examination
           of
           their
           doctrine
           and
           principles
           ,
           lately
           emitted
           by
           one
           
             Robert
             Barclay
          
           )
           and
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           Men
           (
           or
           Moralists
           if
           you
           will
           call
           them
           so
           )
           pleading
           for
           and
           crying
           up
           an
           
             antievangelick
             holiness
          
           ,
           a
           meer
           shadow
           without
           substance
           or
           reality
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           place
           of
           
             Christ
             himself
          
           ;
           And
           in
           order
           to
           the
           carrying
           on
           of
           this
           desperat
           designe
           ,
           The
           old
           dragon
           is
           imploying
           men
           of
           
             seeming
             different
             principles
          
           and
           wayes
           ,
           whom
           ,
           though
           their
           faces
           seem
           to
           look
           to
           contrary
           a●…rths
           ,
           yet
           he
           holdeth
           notwithstanding
           fast
           tyed
           by
           their
           tails
           (
           as
           Samson's
           foxes
           were
           )
           that
           thereby
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           permit
           it
           ,
           he
           may
           ,
           by
           the
           fire
           of
           enmity
           to
           the
           
             pure
             Gospel
          
           of
           the
           
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             burning
          
           in
           their
           
             tails
             ▪
          
           cause
           a
           confl●…gration
           of
           that
           Truth
           ,
           wherein
           lyeth
           
             all
             our
             hope
          
           :
           for
           this
           new
           model
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           many
           are
           so
           busied
           about
           ,
           is
           such
           as
           
             Pelagians
             ,
             Arminians
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
          
           yea
           Turks
           ,
           and
           moral
           H●…athens
           ;
           Yea
           and
           all
           ,
           who
           are
           enemies
           to
           ,
           and
           not
           reconcileable
           with
           the
           
             true
             grace
             of
             God
          
           held
           forth
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           will
           willingly
           
           admit
           of
           ,
           and
           harmoniously
           agree
           in
           :
           A
           way
           ,
           which
           complyeth
           so
           well
           with
           
             proud
             self
          
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           
             Corrupt
             Nature
             of
             Man
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           little
           wonder
           ,
           if
           it
           have
           many
           abettors
           and
           admirers
           .
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           of
           this
           ,
           seing
           my
           beloved
           Brother
           hath
           said
           so
           much
           to
           it
           already
           to
           very
           good
           purpose
           ,
           in
           the
           
             foregoing
             Epistle
          
           ;
           but
           only
           inferre
           ,
        
         
           That
           sure
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           should
           move
           all
           ,
           in
           whom
           is
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           
             zeal
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             love
             to
             souls
          
           ,
           their
           owne
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           appear
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Salvation
          
           ,
           by
           all
           meanes
           ,
           incumbent
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           possible
           for
           them
           :
           for
           if
           this
           Citadel
           ,
           &
           strong
           hold
           ,
           wherein
           our
           All
           ,
           and
           the
           
             all
             of
             pure
             and
             true
             Religion
             ,
          
           lyeth
           ,
           be
           blown
           up
           ,
           we
           are
           gone
           :
           and
           indeed
           no
           less
           is
           intended
           by
           this
           Antichristian
           and
           
             antievangelick
             enemy
          
           ,
           than
           the
           
             utter
             subversion
          
           of
           
             True
             Christian
             Religion
          
           .
           VVho
           would
           not
           then
           be
           hereby
           alarmed
           ,
           and
           upon
           their
           guaird
           ,
           when
           matters
           are
           at
           this
           passe
           ?
           Should
           not
           all
           ,
           vvho
           have
           any
           love
           to
           their
           ovvn
           souls
           ,
           any
           zeal
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           Christ
           ,
           anointed
           of
           the
           Father
           to
           be
           our
           
             Prophet
             ,
             Priest
          
           ,
           &
           King
           ;
           any
           desire
           to
           see
           the
           crown
           flourishing
           upon
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           the
           Gospel
           preserved
           
           pure
           and
           uncorrupted
           ,
           be
           pleading
           vvith
           God
           by
           prayer
           ,
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           His
           Son's
           
             Kingdom
             ,
             Crown
          
           ,
           and
           Glory
           ;
           and
           vvrestling
           vvith
           Him
           ,
           till
           He
           vvere
           pleased
           to
           dispel
           these
           clouds
           ,
           &
           prevent
           this
           
             blake
             day
          
           :
           Especially
           ,
           should
           they
           not
           be
           labouring
           to
           be
           acquanted
           ,
           in
           truth
           and
           reality
           ,
           vvith
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           having
           the
           
             mysterious
             truths
          
           thereof
           imprinted
           on
           their
           souls
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           casl
           into
           
             its
             mould
          
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           preserved
           from
           the
           hurt
           of
           this
           
             deadly
             poison
          
           :
           for
           this
           ,
           vvith
           a
           constant
           dependence
           upon
           ,
           and
           
             use
             making
          
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           His
           offices
           ,
           vvill
           prove
           the
           best
           preservative
           against
           this
           infection
           .
        
         
           The
           persvvasion
           vvhereof
           did
           induce
           me
           to
           publish
           the
           follovving
           heads
           of
           some
           sermons
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           been
           translated
           into
           dutch
           ,
           and
           published
           here
           ;
           knovving
           that
           they
           might
           be
           of
           no
           lesse
           use
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           Britane
           and
           Ireland
           .
           I
           knovv
           not
           a
           more
           effectual
           mean
           to
           keep
           
             unstable
             souls
          
           from
           sideing
           with
           and
           imbraceing
           every
           
             new
             notion
          
           ;
           &
           from
           being
           
             carryed
             about
             with
             every
             winde
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             by
             the
             sleight
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             cunning
             craftiness
             ,
             whereby
             they
             lye
             in
             waite
             to
             deceive
          
           ;
           than
           to
           put
           them
           upon
           the
           
           real
           exercise
           of
           
             Gospel
             godliness
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           dayly
           practice
           of
           the
           maine
           and
           
             fundamental
             gospel
             work
          
           ,
           of
           
             living
             by
             faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           and
           of
           
             growing
             up
             into
             Him
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Head
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             whole
             body
             fitly
             joyned
             together
             and
             compacted
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             every
             joynt
             supplyeth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             effectual
             working
             in
             the
             measure
             of
             every
             part
             ,
             maketh
             increase
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             unto
             the
             edifying
             of
             it self
             in
             love
             .
          
           Such
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           as
           have
           thus
           learned
           the
           
             Truth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Iesus
             ,
          
           and
           are
           practiseing
           the
           same
           accordingly
           ,
           will
           have
           an
           Antidot
           within
           them
           against
           the
           strongest
           poison
           of
           these
           Seducers
           ;
           and
           a
           real
           answere
           to
           ,
           and
           confutation
           of
           all
           their
           
             subtile
             sophismes
          
           .
           The
           soul
           exerciseing
           it self
           unto
           
             Gospel
             godliness
          
           ,
           will
           finde
           work
           enough
           to
           take
           it
           wholly
           up
           ▪
           and
           finde
           such
           a
           
             solide
             ground
          
           to
           stand
           upon
           ;
           and
           see
           such
           a
           
             satisfying
             fulness
          
           ,
           answering
           all
           its
           necessities
           and
           wants
           ,
           &
           such
           a
           sure
           heart-quieting
           ground
           of
           
             Peace
             ,
             Hope
          
           and
           Consolation
           ,
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           will
           have
           
             no
             leasure
          
           ,
           and
           
             small
             temptation
          
           to
           listen
           to
           
             Seduceing
             perverters
          
           ,
           and
           no
           inclination
           to
           seek
           after
           
             empty
             Cisterns
          
           .
        
         
         
           I
           know
           much
           may
           be
           desiderated
           ,
           in
           this
           following
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           many
           may
           have
           exceptions
           ,
           not
           without
           ground
           ,
           against
           it
           :
           Some
           may
           think
           it
           arrogancy
           and
           too
           great
           confidence
           in
           me
           ,
           to
           attempt
           the
           handling
           of
           such
           a
           mysterious
           &
           
             necessary
             part
          
           of
           
             Christian
             practice
          
           ,
           wherein
           few
           ,
           (
           if
           any
           so
           far
           as
           I
           know
           )
           have
           gone
           before
           ,
           in
           direct
           handling
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           this
           methode
           &
           order
           ;
           I
           meane
           that
           part
           ,
           which
           is
           about
           Sanctification
           :
           others
           may
           be
           displeased
           with
           the
           meane
           &
           
             low
             stile
          
           ;
           with
           my
           
             multiplying
             of
             particulars
          
           ,
           vvhich
           might
           have
           been
           better
           &
           more
           handsomly
           couched
           under
           fevver
           heads
           ;
           and
           vvith
           my
           
             uncessary
             contracting
          
           of
           the
           vvhole
           ,
           into
           such
           narrovv
           bounds
           ;
           and
           other
           things
           of
           that
           kinde
           :
           for
           vvhich
           &
           many
           other
           failings
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           &
           import
           ,
           vvhich
           may
           vvithout
           any
           diligent
           search
           ,
           be
           found
           in
           it
           ,
           even
           by
           ordinary
           &
           
             unprejudiced
             Readers
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           industriously
           laboure
           to
           apologize
           ,
           knovving
           that
           my
           very
           apology
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           vvill
           need
           an
           apology
           :
           Only
           I
           shall
           say
           this
           ,
           That
           considering
           hovv
           the
           snare
           ,
           vvhich
           the
           vigilant
           &
           
             active
             enemie
          
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           the
           Devil
           ,
           vvas
           laying
           ,
           by
           an
           
             unholy
             morality
          
           ,
           did
           nearly
           
           concearne
           all
           ,
           &
           especially
           the
           meanest
           (
           for
           parts
           &
           experience
           )
           
             and
             less
             fixed
             Christians
          
           ,
           I
           thought
           a
           discourse
           on
           such
           a
           subject
           ,
           as
           I
           judged
           most
           necessary
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           &
           especially
           in
           such
           a
           day
           of
           hazard
           ,
           should
           be
           framed
           to
           the
           capacity
           of
           one
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           another
           ;
           the
           
             most
             understanding
          
           can
           receive
           benefite
           ,
           by
           that
           which
           is
           calculat
           to
           the
           capacity
           of
           children
           ,
           when
           these
           can
           reap
           little
           edification
           by
           what
           is
           suited
           to
           the
           palate
           of
           those
           :
           &
           the
           
             less
             experienced
          
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           are
           of
           lower
           understanding
           ,
           will
           be
           less
           able
           to
           draw
           a
           General
           to
           a
           Particular
           ;
           or
           to
           improve
           ,
           &
           so
           fully
           to
           comprehend
           
             one
             particular
             touched
          
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           able
           thereby
           to
           understand
           ,
           &
           take
           in
           
             a
             like
             particular
             ,
             not
             mentioned
          
           ;
           than
           such
           ,
           as
           have
           their
           senses
           more
           exercised
           ,
           and
           are
           thereby
           in
           case
           to
           make
           a
           better
           improvement
           of
           what
           is
           but
           
             compendiously
             declared
          
           ,
           when
           those
           must
           have
           the
           
             bread
             brocken
             to
             their
             hand
          
           ,
           or
           they
           shall
           receive
           but
           
             small
             edification
          
           thereby
           :
           and
           yet
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           the
           judicious
           will
           observe
           
             some
             variety
          
           ,
           smaller
           or
           greater
           ,
           even
           where
           Particulars
           
             seem
             to
             be
          
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           view
           ,
           
             most
             unnecessarily
             multiplied
          
           .
           I
           know
           ,
           and
           willingly
           grant
           (
           for
           it
           is
           obvious
           enough
           )
           that
           a
           discourse
           of
           this
           
           Subject
           and
           matter
           ,
           might
           have
           required
           a
           
             fa●…
             larger
             volume
          
           ;
           But
           then
           how
           should
           such
           have
           profited
           thereby
           ,
           whom
           Poverty
           might
           possibly
           have
           
             scarred
             from
             b●…ying
          
           ;
           or
           the
           
             necessary
             affaires
          
           of
           their
           
             ordinary
             callings
          
           would
           have
           
             keeped
             from
             a
             diligent
             perusal
          
           of
           it
           ?
           And
           I
           thought
           ,
           that
           
             neither
             of
             these
          
           should
           have
           been
           overlooked
           ,
           in
           this
           special
           ,
           or
           general
           designe
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           before
           mine
           eyes
           .
        
         
           One
           thing
           ,
           as
           my
           answere
           to
           all
           ,
           I
           shall
           but
           add
           :
           If
           hereby
           Others
           ,
           whom
           the
           Lord
           hath
           more
           enabled
           with
           
             all
             necessaries
          
           for
           such
           a
           work
           ,
           shall
           be
           hereby
           either
           instigated
           ,
           or
           encouraged
           ,
           to
           write
           upon
           
             this
             Subject
             (
             I
          
           meane
           mainly
           the
           
             last
             part
          
           thereof
           ,
           touching
           the
           
             usemaking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             Sanctification
          
           ;
           for
           ,
           blessed
           be
           the
           Lord
           ,
           many
           have
           been
           employed
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           speak
           soundly
           and
           edifyingly
           ,
           unto
           the
           
             usemaking
             of
             Christ
             as
             to
             Righteousness
          
           and
           Justification
           )
           and
           give
           a
           
             Full
             ,
             Plaine
             ,
             Edifying
             and
             Satisfying
             discovery
          
           of
           this
           Necessary
           &
           
             Important
             Truth
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             Christ
             made
             of
             God
             to
             us
             Wisdome
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Sanctification
             &
             Redemption
             :
          
           and
           withall
           Point
           out
           plainely
           &
           particulary
           the
           way
           ,
           how
           Beleevers
           ,
           
           in
           all
           their
           Particular
           and
           various
           exigéncies
           ,
           ma●…
           and
           should
           so
           
             make
             use
             of
          
           ,
           and
           apply
           that
           
             all
             fulness
          
           ,
           which
           is
           
             treasured
             up
          
           in
           the
           Head
           ,
           for
           the
           benefite
           and
           advantage
           of
           the
           
             Members
             of
             the
             Mystical
             body
          
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           not
           only
           
             theoretically
             see
          
           ,
           but
           practically
           also
           experience
           this
           truth
           .
           
             That
             in
             Him
             they
             are
             compleat
          
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           may
           be
           helped
           to
           understand
           how
           ,
           through
           
             the
             necessary
          
           &
           
             constant
             usemaking
             of
             Him
          
           ,
           as
           
             all
             in
             all
          
           ,
           they
           may
           
             grow
             up
             in
             Him
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             :
          
           If
           this
           be
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           done
           by
           any
           ,
           to
           better
           purpose
           ,
           I
           shall
           think
           this
           
             my
             adventure
          
           not
           altogether
           fruitless
           ,
           &
           
             in
             part
          
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           excusable
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           thee
           ,
           
             O
             Christian
          
           ,
           whose
           
             instruction
             ,
             edification
          
           and
           
             confirmation
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           the
           faith
           which
           was
           
             once
             delivered
             unto
             the
             Saints
          
           ,
           I
           mainly
           intended
           in
           this
           undertaking
           ,
           I
           have
           a
           few
           things
           to
           adde
           :
           knovv
           then
           that
           there
           
             are
             certain
             men
          
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Iude
           speaketh
           )
           
             crept
             -
             in
             unawares
             ,
             who
             were
             of
             old
             ordained
             to
             this
             condemnation
             ,
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             turning
             the
             grace
             of
             our
             God
             into
             lasciviousness
             ,
             and
             denying
             the
             only
             Lord
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           for
           in
           
           these
           
             last
             dayes
          
           ,
           vve
           see
           that
           
             these
             perillous
             times
             are
             come
          
           ,
           (
           of
           vvhich
           Paul
           advertised
           Timothy
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3
           :
           1.
           &c.
           )
           vvherein
           
             men
             shall
             be
             lovers
             of
             their
             owne
             selves
             ,
             covetous
             ,
             boasters
             ,
             proud
             ,
             blasphemers
             ,
             disobedient
             to
             Parents
             ,
             unthankful
             ,
             unholy
             ,
             without
             natural
             affection
             ,
             truce
             breakers
             ,
             false
             accusers
             ,
          
           (
           or
           
             make
             bates
             )
             incontinent
             ,
             fierce
             ,
             despisers
             of
             those
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             traitours
             ,
             heady
             ,
             high
             minded
             ,
             lovers
             of
             pleasure
             morethan
             lovers
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             the
             forme
             of
             godliness
             ,
             but
             denying
             the
             power
             thereof
             —
             for
             of
             this
             sort
             are
             they
             ,
             which
             creep
             into
             houses
             ,
             &
             lead
             captive
             silly
             women
             ,
             laden
             with
             sinnes
             ,
             led
             away
             with
             diverse
             lusts
             ,
             ever
             learning
             ,
             &
             never
             able
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             :
          
           And
           because
           it
           is
           so
           ;
           be
           exhorted
           to
           
             give
             deligence
             to
             make
             your
             Calling
             &
             Election
             sure
             ,
          
           by
           
             giving
             all
             diligence
          
           to
           
             adde
             to
             faith
             vertue
             ;
             to
             vertue
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             to
             knowledge
             temperance
             ;
             and
             to
             temperance
             patience
             ;
             and
             to
             patience
             godliness
             ;
             and
             to
             godliness
             brotherly
             kindness
             ;
             and
             to
             brotherly
             kindness
             charity
             :
          
           for
           
             if
             ye
             do
             these
             things
             ,
             ye
             shall
             never
             fall
             .
          
           As
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           
           assureth
           us
           ,
           
             2
             Pet.
             1
             :
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             10.
          
           for
           itis
           the
           Elect
           ,
           vvho
           are
           secured
           from
           full
           and
           final
           defection
           and
           Apostasie
           ,
           
             Mat.
             24
             :
             24.
             
             Mark.
             13
             :
             22.
             
             Rom.
             11
             :
             5
             ,
             7.
             
          
           &
           9
           :
           11.
           
           &
           8
           ▪
           33.
           
           
             Mat.
             24
             :
             31.
             
             Mark.
             13
             :
             27.
          
           and
           the
           promise
           of
           Salvation
           is
           made
           to
           such
           ,
           as
           shall
           
             endure
             to
             the
             end
          
           .
           The
           Crown
           is
           for
           the
           Overcomers
           ,
           &
           such
           as
           are
           
             faithful
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             Mat.
             10
             :
             22.
             
          
           &
           24
           :
           13.
           
           
             Mark.
             13
             :
             1●…
             ▪
             Revel
             .
             2
             :
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             17
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           &
           3
           :
           5
           ,
           1●…
           ,
           21.
           
           All
           vvhich
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           are
           sct
           dovvne
           ,
           that
           hereby
           his
           people
           might
           be
           rationally
           moved
           to
           a
           constant
           seriousness
           ,
           in
           the
           
             working
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             Salvation
             ,
             in
             fear
             &
             trembling
          
           ;
           and
           the
           forevvarnings
           given
           of
           the
           great
           difficulty
           of
           reaching
           
             the
             end
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             the
             salvation
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
          
           because
           of
           the
           many
           
             Active
             ,
             Vigilant
             ,
             Indefatigable
             ,
             Subtile
             ,
          
           and
           
             Insinuating
             adversaries
          
           ,
           who
           
             by
             good
             words
             &
             faire
             speaches
             ,
          
           vvill
           readily
           
             deceive
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             simple
             ,
          
           are
           to
           avvaken
           the
           more
           His
           people
           to
           be
           
             sober
             &
             vigilant
             ,
             because
             their
             Adversary
             ,
             the
             Devil
          
           (
           vvho
           acteth
           and
           moveth
           his
           under-agents
           ,
           in
           their
           several
           
             Modes
             ,
             Methods
          
           and
           Motions
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           may
           best
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           various
           
             Tempers
             ,
             Present
             Dispositions
             ,
             Advantages
          
           
           or
           Disadvantages
           of
           such
           ▪
           as
           he
           intendeth
           to
           seduce
           ,
           vvhich
           he
           carefully
           studyeth
           ,
           and
           plyeth
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           obtaine
           his
           designed
           end
           ,
           their
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           )
           
             as
             a
             roaring
             lyon
             ,
             walking
             about
             seeking
             whom
             he
             may
             devoure
             .
          
           And
           this
           calleth
           them
           to
           haste
           out
           of
           their
           slumber
           and
           security
           ,
           lest
           their
           Adversary
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           loath
           to
           misse
           his
           Opportunity
           ,
           surprize
           them
           ,
           to
           their
           great
           losse
           and
           disadvantage
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           ,
           Beloved
           ,
           high
           time
           novv
           to
           awake
           ,
           to
           
             look
             about
             us
          
           ,
           to
           
             consider
             where
             we
             are
          
           ,
           upon
           vvhat
           ground
           vve
           stand
           ,
           vvhether
           the
           Enemy
           or
           
             we
             have
             the
             advantage
          
           ,
           hovv
           and
           in
           vvhat
           Postour
           vve
           are
           ,
           to
           
             rancontre
             with
             deceivers
          
           ,
           that
           seek
           to
           cheare
           us
           of
           all
           ,
           of
           
             our
             souls
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             our
             Salvation
          
           ,
           because
           they
           vvould
           cheat
           us
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             our
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           and
           dravv
           us
           off
           the
           pathes
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           vvhen
           vve
           come
           to
           die
           (
           beside
           the
           unspe
           akable
           great
           losse
           vve
           vvould
           thereby
           be
           at
           ,
           even
           here
           ,
           in
           missing
           the
           
             comfortable
             accestes
             to
             God
             ,
             through
             lesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           the
           
             inflowings
             of
             grace
             &
             strength
             for
             spiritual
             duty
             ,
          
           through
           the
           Lord
           our
           Strength
           ;
           the
           sweet
           
             communications
             of
             peace
          
           and
           
             joy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           the
           
             shedings
             abroad
             of
             the
             love
          
           of
           
             God
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           
           vvhich
           is
           given
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           
             full
             assurance
             of
          
           hope
           ,
           through
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             our
             hope
          
           )
           vve
           might
           be
           frustrated
           of
           all
           our
           expectations
           ;
           and
           finde
           that
           all
           that
           ,
           vvhich
           Men
           made
           us
           grip
           to
           ,
           lay
           hold
           on
           ,
           and
           leane
           unto
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           Christ
           ,
           vvas
           but
           a
           
             meer
             shadow
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             lie
             in
             our
             right
             hand
          
           ,
           to
           the
           unexpressible
           griefe
           ,
           vexation
           and
           sorrovv
           of
           soul
           ,
           vvhen
           all
           should
           end
           in
           a
           dreadful
           and
           
             horrible
             disappointment
          
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           not
           think
           ,
           that
           our
           Purposes
           ,
           firme-like
           Resolutions
           ,
           to
           adhere
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           our
           present
           
             Abhorrence
             at
          
           ,
           and
           
             Detestation
             of
             errours
          
           novv
           broached
           ,
           to
           the
           overturning
           of
           the
           
             very
             foundations
             of
             true
             Christianity
          
           ,
           vvill
           sufficiently
           
             guaird
             us
          
           from
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           
             proof
             against
          
           the
           shotes
           and
           assaults
           of
           these
           crafty
           seducers
           :
           Nor
           think
           ▪
           that
           our
           learning
           and
           knovvledge
           in
           the
           Theory
           of
           the
           Truth
           ;
           nor
           our
           Abilities
           to
           rancontre
           Sophisters
           ,
           vvill
           secure
           us
           from
           a
           fall
           :
           let
           us
           not
           think
           that
           the
           Enemies
           are
           contemptible
           ,
           and
           therefore
           vve
           need
           be
           the
           
             less
             anxious
          
           ;
           nor
           yet
           think
           that
           
             former
             experiences
          
           &
           throughbearings
           ,
           in
           the
           like
           cases
           ,
           vvill
           be
           a
           pillow
           ,
           vvhereupon
           vve
           may
           novv
           
             lay
             our selves
             downe
             to
             sleep
          
           :
           If
           vve
           do
           ,
           vve
           shall
           certanely
           
           deceive
           ourselves
           ,
           if
           all
           our
           strength
           &
           standing
           be
           in
           ourselves
           ,
           and
           through
           ourselves
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           the
           ground
           of
           our
           hope
           ,
           the
           Righteous
           Lord
           ,
           in
           his
           holy
           justice
           ,
           may
           give
           us
           up
           to
           be
           a
           
             Prey
             :
             Peters
          
           instance
           should
           never
           be
           forgotten
           b●…
           us
           :
           and
           such
           as
           tempt
           the
           Lord
           have
           no
           ground
           to
           expect
           his
           last
           issue
           .
        
         
           Our
           strength
           must
           be
           
             in
             Christ
          
           :
           to
           the
           
             rock
             of
             ages
          
           must
           vve
           flee
           :
           to
           
             our
             chambers
             in
             Him
          
           must
           vve
           retire
           ,
           and
           there
           must
           vve
           
             hide
             ourselves
          
           :
           on
           Christs
           
             lee
             side
          
           can
           vve
           only
           
             ride
             salfe
          
           ,
           and
           be
           free
           of
           the
           hazard
           of
           the
           storme
           .
           To
           Him
           therefore
           must
           our
           recourse
           be
           dayly
           ,
           by
           new
           &
           
             fresh
             acts
          
           of
           Faith.
           In
           and
           through
           Him
           and
           His
           Influences
           ,
           communicated
           according
           to
           the
           tenor
           of
           the
           
             Covenant
             of
             grace
          
           ,
           through
           Faith
           eyeing
           the
           Promiser
           ,
           the
           Promise
           ,
           vvith
           the
           
             Price
             purchaseing
          
           ,
           and
           so
           dravving
           and
           s●…king
           
             Light
             ,
             Direction
             ,
             Strength
             ,
             Stability
             ,
          
           and
           vvhat
           our
           present
           exigent
           calleth
           for
           ,
           must
           vve
           think
           to
           stand
           :
           and
           happy
           they
           ,
           vvho
           conscious
           to
           themselves
           of
           their
           
             own
             weakness
          
           and
           convinced
           of
           the
           
             insufficiency
             of
             all
             things
             ▪
          
           vvithin
           them
           ,
           in
           
             Godly
             fear
          
           hide
           themselves
           under
           the
           
             wings
             of
             the
             Almighty
          
           ,
           and
           get
           in
           into
           this
           
             Strong
             hold
          
           ,
           resolving
           there
           to
           
           abide
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           
             be
             secured
          
           from
           all
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           vvithin
           ,
           or
           vvithout
           :
           These
           
             humble
             fearers
          
           may
           expect
           a
           saife
           &
           
             noble
             outgate
          
           ;
           vvhen
           more
           strong-like
           &
           
             more
             confident
             adventurers
          
           ,
           shall
           (
           being
           left
           to
           themselves
           ,
           because
           trusting
           in
           themselves
           )
           
             shamefully
             fall
          
           ,
           and
           be
           
             triumphed
             over
          
           by
           the
           Enemie
           ,
           to
           the
           griefe
           of
           the
           Godly
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           snare
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           The
           best
           vvay
           then
           ,
           to
           keep
           the
           
             faith
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           vvhich
           many
           are
           novv
           seeking
           to
           shake
           ,
           and
           to
           loose
           us
           from
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           
             exerciseing
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ.
          
           The
           serious
           and
           upright
           practiseing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           the
           only
           best
           mean
           to
           keep
           thee
           firme
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           vvhen
           the
           Gospel
           vvith
           thee
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           fevv
           fine
           notions
           in
           the
           braine
           ;
           but
           is
           heavenly
           and
           
             necessary
             Truth
          
           sunck
           into
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           living
           and
           acting
           there
           ;
           it
           vvill
           
             keep
             thee
          
           ,
           and
           thou
           will
           
             owne
             it
          
           ,
           more
           firmly
           and
           steadfastly
           ,
           in
           a
           day
           of
           tryal
           .
           Thy
           
             walking
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           working
           and
           living
           ,
           by
           
             Him
             living
             in
             thee
          
           ,
           will
           so
           root
           thee
           in
           the
           
             Gospel
             truth
          
           ,
           that
           enemies
           will
           pull
           in
           vaine
           ,
           when
           seeking
           to
           overthrow
           thee
           .
           
             The
             Gospel
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
          
           received
           and
           entertained
           in
           thy
           soul
           in
           love
           ,
           and
           constant
           
           sutable
           improvement
           ,
           will
           
             fortifie
             thee
          
           ,
           and
           
             secure
             it self
             in
             thee
          
           ,
           so
           that
           vehement
           blasts
           shall
           but
           contribute
           to
           its
           more
           
             fixed
             abode
          
           ,
           and
           more
           
             fruteful
             actings
          
           in
           thee
           .
           
             Live
             up
          
           then
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           
             sure
             of
          
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           
             saife
             in
             it
          
           .
           I
           mean
           ,
           let
           
             Christ
             live
             in
             thee
          
           ,
           as
           thy
           all
           ,
           and
           cast
           all
           thy
           care
           and
           cumber
           on
           Him
           ;
           lay
           all
           thy
           difficulties
           before
           Him
           ;
           lean
           all
           thy
           weight
           upon
           Him
           ;
           draw
           all
           thy
           necessities
           out
           of
           Him
           ;
           undertake
           all
           thy
           duties
           in
           
             Him
             ;
             be
             strong
             in
             Him
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             His
             might
          
           ;
           let
           Him
           by
           thy
           
             Counseler
             ,
             Conductor
             ,
             Leader
             ,
             Teacher
             ,
             Captain
             ,
             Commander
             ,
             Light
             ,
             Life
             ,
             Strengh
          
           and
           all
           ,
           so
           shall
           thou
           stand
           ,
           and
           have
           cause
           to
           glory
           ,
           even
           in
           thy
           infirmities
           ,
           for
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           the
           
             power
             of
             Christ
             resting
             upon
             thee
             ,
          
           and
           thou
           shalt
           have
           cause
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Therefore
             I
             take
             pleasure
             in
             infirmities
             ,
             in
             reproaches
             ,
             in
             necessities
             ,
             in
             persecutions
             ,
             in
             distresses
             for
             Christs
             sake
             :
             for
             when
             I
             am
             weak
             ,
             then
             am
             I
             strong
             :
          
           Remember
           that
           great
           word
           ,
           
             Phil.
             4
             :
             13.
             
             I
             can
             do
             all
             things
             ,
             through
             Christ
             ,
             which
             strengtheneth
             me
             .
          
        
         
           It
           hath
           bin
           the
           usual
           and
           
             ordinary
             question
          
           of
           Beleevers
           ;
           
             How
             shall
             we
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             for
             Sanctification
             .
          
           To
           this
           great
           and
           important
           question
           ;
           I
           ,
           (
           though
           the
           meanest
           and
           most
           unfit
           for
           such
           a
           work
           ,
           of
           all
           that
           God
           hath
           sent
           to
           feed
           his
           flock
           )
           have
           adventured
           or
           endeavoured
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           to
           give
           such
           as
           truely
           desire
           to
           
             cleanse
             themselves
             from
             all
             filthiness
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             perfecting
             holiness
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
          
           some
           
           satisfation
           herein
           ,
           laying
           before
           them
           ,
           some
           
             plaine
             directions
          
           ,
           framed
           to
           their
           capacities
           ,
           and
           suited
           to
           some
           of
           their
           most
           ordinary
           and
           
             usual
             cases
          
           ;
           some
           whereof
           are
           
             more
             comprehensive
          
           ;
           &
           others
           ,
           
             more
             particular
          
           ,
           may
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           
             exemplary
             instances
          
           ,
           serving
           for
           
             other
             cases
          
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ;
           for
           hardly
           could
           
             every
             particular
             circumstan●…iat
             case
          
           be
           particularly
           spoken
           to
           ,
           and
           some
           might
           judge
           that
           to
           be
           superfluous
           .
           If
           thou
           ,
           
             in
             the
             light
             &
             strength
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           shalt
           really
           practise
           what
           is
           here
           pointed
           forth
           ,
           I
           may
           be
           confident
           to
           say
           ,
           
             thy
             labour
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             vaine
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           &
           thou
           shalt
           attaine
           to
           another
           sort
           of
           holiness
           ▪
           than
           that
           ,
           which
           
             Proud
             pretenders
          
           boast
           of
           ;
           &
           shalt
           be
           far
           without
           the
           reach
           of
           that
           snare
           ,
           which
           unstable
           souls
           are
           too
           readily
           entangled
           with
           .
           I
           meane
           ,
           the
           
             plausible
             pretension
          
           of
           more
           than
           ordinary
           sanctity
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           but
           
             forced
             ,
             feigned
             ,
             constrained
             ,
             mostly
             external
             ,
          
           &
           
             framed
             to
          
           cause
           some
           admiration
           in
           beholders
           ,
           whom
           they
           intend
           to
           make
           a
           prey
           of
           .
           This
           shall
           be
           no
           temptation
           to
           thee
           ,
           who
           by
           experience
           findeth
           a
           more
           
             saife
             ,
             satisfying
             ,
             full
             ,
             free
             ,
             easy
             ,
             pleasant
          
           &
           heartsome
           way
           of
           
             mortifying
             lusts
             ,
             growing
             in
             grace
             ▪
             &
             in
             the
             knowledg
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ▪
          
           &
           so
           
             perfecting
             holiness
             ▪
          
           by
           runing
           immediatly
           to
           Christ
           ,
           &
           by
           living
           in
           &
           upon
           Him
           ,
           who
           
             is
             mad
             of
             God
             to
             us
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Righteousnes
             ,
             Sanctification
             &
             Redemption
             .
          
           That
           the
           Lord
           may
           blesse
           the
           same
           to
           thee
           ,
           for
           this
           end
           ▪
           shall
           ●…e
           and
           is
           the
           desire
           and
           prayer
           of
           Him
           ,
           who
           is
           
             thy
             servant
             ,
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             I.
             B.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           CHRIST
           ,
           The
           Way
           ,
           the
           Truth
           ,
           &
           the
           Life
           .
           Or
           A
           discovery
           of
           the
           right
           way
           of
           making
           use
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           Sanctification
           :
        
         
           
             From
             IOHN
             .
             XIV
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Iesus
             sayeth
             unto
             them
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             Way
             ,
             &
             the
             Truth
             ▪
             &
             the
             Life
             ;
             No
             man
             cometh
             unto
             the
             Father
             but
             by
             Me.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             The
             introduction
             ,
             with
             some
             generall
             observations
             from
             the
             cohesion
             .
          
           
             DOubtlesse
             it
             is
             alwayes
             usefull
             ,
             yea
             necessary
             ,
             for
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             right
             way
             of
             making
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             made
             all
             things
             to
             them
             which
             they
             need
             ,
             even
             
               Wisdome
               ,
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               Sanctification
            
             ,
             and
             
               Redemption
               ▪
            
             1
             Cor.
             1
             :
             30.
             
             But
             it
             is
             never
             more
             necessarie
             for
             beleevers
             to
             be
             cleare
             &
             distinct
             in
             this
             matter
             ▪
             than
             when
             Satan
             by
             all
             meanes
             is
             seeking
             to
             pervert
             
             the
             right
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             one
             way
             or
             other
             to
             lead
             souls
             away
             ,
             and
             draw
             them
             of
             Christ
             ;
             knowing
             that
             if
             he
             prevail
             here
             ,
             he
             hath
             gained
             his
             poynt
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             endeavoureth
             not
             only
             to
             darken
             it
             by
             error
             ,
             either
             more
             grosse
             ,
             or
             more
             subtile
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             darken
             it
             by
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             prejudices
             ;
             whence
             it
             cometh
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             Strangers
             are
             made
             to
             wander
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             but
             oftentimes
             many
             of
             his
             owne
             people
             are
             walking
             in
             the
             darknesse
             of
             ignorance
             and
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             remaine
             leane
             through
             want
             of
             the
             reall
             exercise
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             would
             make
             them
             fat
             &
             flourishing
             ;
             because
             it
             would
             make
             them
             
               strong
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               power
               of
               his
               might
               ,
               and
               to
               grow
               up
               in
               Christ
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
          
           
             The
             clearing
             up
             then
             of
             this
             truth
             cannot
             but
             be
             most
             seasonable
             now
             ,
             when
             Satan
             is
             prevailing
             with
             many
             ,
             whom
             he
             cannot
             get
             tempted
             to
             loosenesse
             and
             profanitie
             ,
             to
             sit
             downe
             upon
             some
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             Christ
             ;
             and
             to
             rest
             upon
             something
             within
             themselves
             ,
             distinct
             from
             him
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Iustification
             ,
             and
             Sanctification
             .
             This
             subtile
             Adversary
             is
             now
             setting
             some
             a
             work
             ,
             to
             cry
             up
             ,
             by
             preaching
             ,
             speaking
             and
             printing
             ,
             a
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             Christ
             ,
             a
             kinde
             of
             morality
             ,
             civility
             and
             outward
             holinesse
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             soul
             is
             to
             rest
             :
             and
             this
             holinesse
             ,
             not
             wrought
             and
             effectuated
             through
             the
             strength
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             by
             faith
             sucking
             life
             and
             furniture
             from
             him
             ;
             but
             through
             our
             owne
             art
             and
             skill
             ;
             which
             in
             effect
             is
             nothing
             but
             an
             extract
             of
             refined
             
               Popery
               ,
               Socinianisme
            
             ,
             and
             Arminianisme
             ,
             devised
             
             and
             broached
             of
             purpose
             ,
             to
             draw
             the
             soul
             off
             Christ
             ;
             that
             he
             may
             stand
             upon
             his
             owne
             legs
             ,
             and
             walk
             by
             his
             owne
             power
             ,
             and
             thank
             himself
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             part
             ,
             for
             the
             crown
             ,
             at
             length
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             through
             the
             great
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             true
             way
             of
             a
             soul's
             justification
             is
             admirablie
             cleared
             up
             ;
             and
             many
             are
             ,
             at
             least
             theoretically
             ,
             acquanted
             therewith
             ;
             and
             many
             also
             practically
             ,
             to
             the
             quieting
             of
             their
             wakened
             consciences
             ,
             and
             stopping
             the
             mouth
             of
             their
             accusers
             ,
             and
             obteaning
             of
             peace
             ,
             joy
             ,
             and
             the
             lively
             hope
             of
             the
             everlasting
             crowne
             :
             yet
             many
             a
             gratious
             soul
             professe
             their
             unacquantednesse
             with
             the
             solide
             and
             thriveing
             way
             of
             usemaking
             of
             Christ
             for
             
               grouth
               in
               grace
            
             and
             true
             Sanctification
             .
             Therefore
             some
             discovery
             of
             the
             truth
             here
             cannot
             but
             be
             usefull
             ,
             seasonable
             ,
             yea
             and
             acceptable
             unto
             them
             :
             If
             He
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Truth
             ,
             would
             give
             grace
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             to
             unfold
             this
             so
             necessary
             and
             alwayes
             advantagious
             a
             Truth
             ;
             and
             would
             help
             to
             write
             of
             and
             explaine
             this
             Truth
             ,
             by
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             here
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Truth
             ;
             then
             should
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             blesse
             and
             magnifie
             his
             name
             :
             But
             if
             he
             ▪
             because
             of
             sin
             ,
             shall
             hide
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             let
             out
             those
             beames
             of
             light
             ,
             whereby
             we
             might
             discover
             light
             ,
             we
             shall
             but
             
               darken
               counsell
               with
               words
               without
               knowledge
               ,
            
             and
             leave
             the
             matter
             as
             uncleare
             ,
             as
             ever
             .
             Therefore
             is
             it
             necessarie
             ,
             there
             be
             both
             in
             him
             that
             writeth
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             as
             reade
             a
             single
             dependence
             on
             him
             ,
             
               who
               is
               given
               for
               a
               leader
               ,
               Esa.
            
             55
             :
             5.
             and
             hath
             promised
             to
             
               bring
               the
               blinde
               by
               a
               way
               ,
               which
               they
               knew
               not
               ,
               and
               to
               lead
               them
               in
               paths
               that
               they
               had
               not
               known
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               make
               darkness
            
             ,
             
             
               light
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               crooked
               things
               streight
               ▪
               Esa.
            
             42
             :
             16.
             that
             thus
             by
             acting
             faith
             on
             him
             ,
             we
             may
             finde
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             verified
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               he
               is
               the
               Way
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             for
             clearing
             up
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             we
             would
             know
             ,
             That
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Chapter
             is
             laying
             downe
             some
             grounds
             of
             consolation
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             comfort
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             against
             the
             sad
             newes
             of
             his
             departure
             and
             death
             ;
             and
             to
             encourage
             them
             against
             the
             feares
             they
             had
             of
             much
             evill
             to
             befall
             them
             ,
             when
             their
             Lord
             &
             Master
             should
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             ▪
             Which
             is
             a
             sufficient
             proof
             of
             the
             tender
             heart
             of
             Iesus
             ▪
             who
             alloweth
             all
             his
             followers
             
               strong
               consolation
            
             ,
             against
             all
             ▪
             feares
             ,
             hazards
             ▪
             troubles
             and
             perplexities
             ,
             which
             they
             can
             meet
             with
             in
             their
             way
             .
             He
             will
             not
             leave
             them
             comfortlesse
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             layeth
             downe
             strong
             grounds
             of
             consolation
             ,
             to
             support
             their
             drouping
             and
             fainting
             hearts
             ;
             as
             loving
             to
             see
             his
             followers
             
               rejoyceing
               alwayes
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             
               Singing
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               Zion
            
             ;
             that
             the
             world
             may
             see
             ,
             and
             be
             convinced
             of
             a
             reality
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             preferablenesse
             of
             that
             life
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             the
             troubles
             that
             attend
             it
             ,
             unto
             any
             other
             ,
             how
             sweet
             and
             desireable
             so
             ever
             it
             may
             appear
             to
             flesh
             and
             blood
             .
          
           
             In
             prosecution
             of
             which
             designe
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             vers
             .
             4.
             that
             they
             
               knew
               wh●…ther
               He
               went
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               way
               also
               ▪
            
             which
             he
             was
             to
             take
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             he
             was
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             mansions
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             life
             eternall
             .
             But
             Thomas
             rashly
             and
             incredulously
             (
             as
             too
             usually
             he
             did
             Chap.
             11
             :
             16.
             and
             20
             :
             25
             )
             venteth
             himself
             ,
             
             and
             little
             lesse
             then
             contradicteth
             his
             Master
             ,
             saying
             vers
             .
             5
             ▪
             
               We
               know
               not
               whither
               thow
               goest
               ,
               and
               how
               can
               we
               know
               the
               way
               ?
            
             wherein
             we
             have
             an
             emblem
             of
             many
             a
             beleever
             ,
             who
             may
             have
             more
             grace
             and
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             they
             will
             be
             able
             to
             see
             ,
             or
             acknowledge
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             what
             through
             temptations
             ;
             inward
             distempers
             ;
             sense
             of
             their
             many
             defects
             and
             great
             ignorance
             ;
             strong
             desires
             of
             high
             measures
             ;
             clearer
             discoveries
             of
             the
             vastnesse
             of
             the
             object
             ;
             mistakes
             about
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             grace
             ,
             despiseing
             the
             day
             of
             small
             things
             ;
             and
             indistinctnesse
             as
             to
             the
             actings
             of
             grace
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             understanding
             and
             right
             uptaking
             of
             grace
             ,
             in
             its
             various
             out
             goings
             ,
             and
             actings
             under
             various
             notions
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ▪
          
           
             Whereupon
             Christ
             ,
             after
             his
             usuall
             manner
             ,
             taketh
             occasion
             to
             clear
             up
             that
             ground
             of
             consolation
             further
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             let
             them
             see
             the
             true
             way
             of
             coming
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             night
             be
             helped
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             such
             strangers
             unto
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             they
             supposed
             ;
             and
             withall
             he
             amplifieth
             ;
             and
             layeth
             out
             the
             properties
             and
             excellencies
             of
             
               this
               way
            
             ,
             as
             being
             
               the
               true
               and
               living
               way
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               only
               true
               and
               living
               way
            
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             both
             see
             the
             way
             to
             be
             perfect
             ,
             full
             ,
             saife
             ,
             saving
             and
             satisfying
             ;
             and
             also
             learne
             their
             duty
             ,
             of
             improving
             this
             way
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             untill
             they
             came
             home
             at
             length
             to
             the
             Father
             :
             saying
             I
             
               am
               the
               Way
               ,
               the
               Truth
               and
               the
               Life
               :
               no
               man
               cometh
               to
               the
               Father
               but
               by
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Christ
             then
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             He
             not
             only
             is
             
               the
               Way
            
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             even
             the
             
               true
               way
            
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             is
             
             so
             the
             true
             way
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             is
             also
             Truth
             it self
             ▪
             in
             the
             abstract
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             
               Living
               way
            
             ,
             that
             he
             i●…
             Life
             itself
             ,
             in
             the
             abstract
             ,
             g●…eth
             us
             ground
             to
             consider
             ,
             after
             what
             manner
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Way
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             the
             clearing
             up
             and
             discovering
             of
             His
             being
             an
             absolutely
             perfect
             ,
             transcendently
             excellent
             ,
             incomparably
             preferable
             ,
             and
             fully
             satisfying
             way
             ,
             usefull
             to
             beleevers
             in
             all
             cases
             ,
             all
             exigents
             ,
             all
             distresses
             ,
             all
             difficulties
             ,
             all
             tryals
             ,
             all
             temptations
             ,
             all
             doubts
             ,
             all
             perplexities
             ;
             &
             in
             all
             causes
             or
             occasions
             of
             distempers
             ,
             feares
             ,
             faintings
             ,
             discouragements
             &c.
             which
             they
             may
             meet
             with
             in
             their
             way
             to
             heaven
             .
             And
             this
             will
             lead
             us
             to
             cleare
             up
             the
             duty
             of
             beleevers
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             how
             they
             should
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             various
             cases
             and
             difficulties
             ,
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             alsufficient
             
               Way
               to
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             and
             as
             Truth
             and
             Life
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             will
             be
             led
             to
             speak
             of
             Christs
             being
             to
             his
             people
             all
             that
             is
             requisite
             for
             them
             here
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             whether
             for
             justification
             or
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             how
             people
             are
             to
             make
             use
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             all
             ,
             or
             as
             being
             
               made
               of
               God
               to
               us
               Wisdom
               ,
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               Sanctification
               and
               Redemption
               .
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1
             :
             30.
             
          
           
             Ere
             we
             come
             to
             the
             words
             in
             particular
             ,
             we
             would
             look
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             having
             relation
             to
             Thomas
             his
             words
             ,
             in
             the
             preceeding
             verse
             .
             wherein
             he
             did
             little
             lesse
             ,
             then
             contradict
             what
             Christ
             had
             said
             in
             the
             4
             vers
             .
             and
             learne
             severall
             very
             comfortable
             points
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             .
          
           
             
             
               First
               .
            
             
               
                 THat
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 very
                 tender
                 of
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 cast
                 them
                 off
                 ,
                 nor
                 upbraide
                 them
                 for
                 every
                 escape
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 provock
                 him
                 to
                 anger
                 and
                 grieve
                 his
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               but
               gently
               passeth
               by
               many
               of
               their
               faileings
               ,
               when
               he
               findeth
               they
               are
               not
               obstinate
               in
               their
               mistake
               ,
               nor
               perverse
               in
               their
               way
               :
               for
               how
               gently
               and
               meekly
               doth
               He
               here
               passe
               over
               Thomas
               his
               unhandsome
               expression
               ,
               findeing
               that
               Thomas
               spoke
               here
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               obstinacy
               and
               pertinaciousnesse
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               ignorance
               and
               a
               mistake
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               is
               because
               1
               Christ
               knoweth
               our
               infirmitie
               and
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               a
               tender
               heart
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 Will
                 not
                 break
                 the
                 bruised
                 reed
                 .
                 Esa.
              
               42.
               
               Well
               knoweth
               He
               ,
               that
               rough
               and
               untender
               handling
               would
               crush
               us
               ,
               and
               break
               us
               all
               in
               pieces
               .
               And
               2.
               
               He
               is
               full
               of
               bowells
               of
               mercy
               ,
               and
               can
               
                 have
                 compassion
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
              
               and
               
                 can
                 be
                 touched
                 with
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 our
                 infirmities
                 .
                 Heb.
              
               4
               :
               15.
               
               &
               5
               :
               2.
               
            
             
               Which
               truth
               ,
               as
               ,
               upon
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               it
               should
               encourage
               all
               to
               choose
               him
               for
               their
               leader
               ,
               &
               give
               up
               themselves
               to
               Him
               ,
               who
               is
               so
               tender
               of
               his
               followers
               ;
               so
               ,
               upon
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               it
               should
               rebuke
               such
               as
               are
               ready
               to
               intertaine
               evill
               and
               hard
               thoughts
               of
               Him
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               an
               hard
               Master
               ,
               and
               ill
               to
               be
               followed
               :
               and
               put
               all
               from
               interteaning
               the
               least
               thought
               of
               his
               untendernesse
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               compassion
               .
               But
               moreover
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Secondly
               .
            
             
               WE
               see
               ,
               
                 That
                 weaknesses
                 and
                 corruptions
                 breaking
                 out
                 in
                 beleevers
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 honestly
                 and
                 ingenuously
                 laid
                 open
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 scarre
                 Him
                 away
                 :
                 But
                 rather
                 engadge
                 Him
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 helpe
                 and
                 succour
                 .
              
               Much
               of
               Thomas
               his
               weaknesse
               and
               corruption
               appeared
               in
               what
               he
               said
               :
               yet
               the
               same
               being
               honestly
               and
               ingenuously
               laid
               open
               to
               Christ
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               a
               spirit
               of
               contradiction
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               a
               desire
               to
               learne
               ,
               Christ
               is
               so
               far
               from
               thrusting
               him
               away
               ,
               that
               He
               rather
               condescendeth
               the
               more
               ,
               out
               of
               love
               and
               tendernesse
               ,
               to
               instruct
               him
               better
               ,
               and
               to
               cleare
               the
               way
               more
               fully
               .
               And
               that
               because
               1.
               
               He
               knoweth
               our
               mould
               and
               fashion
               ,
               how
               fecklesse
               and
               frail
               we
               are
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               he
               should
               deal
               with
               us
               according
               to
               our
               folly
               ,
               we
               should
               quickly
               be
               destroyed
               .
               2.
               
               He
               is
               not
               as
               Man
               ,
               hasty
               ,
               rash
               ,
               Proud
               ;
               but
               gentle
               ,
               loving
               ,
               tender
               and
               full
               of
               compassion
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               his
               office
               and
               proper
               work
               to
               be
               an
               instructer
               to
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               a
               helper
               of
               our
               infirmities
               and
               weaknesses
               ,
               a
               phisitian
               to
               binde
               up
               and
               cure
               our
               sores
               &
               wounds
               .
            
             
               Who
               would
               not
               then
               willingly
               give
               up
               themselves
               to
               such
               a
               teacher
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               thrust
               them
               to
               the
               door
               ,
               nor
               give
               them
               up
               to
               themselves
               ,
               alwayes
               when
               their
               corruptions
               would
               provoke
               Him
               thereunto
               ?
               And
               what
               a
               madnesse
               is
               this
               in
               many
               ,
               to
               stand
               aback
               from
               Christ
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               infirmities
               ;
               and
               to
               scarre
               at
               Him
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               weaknesse
               ,
               when
               the
               more
               corruption
               we
               finde
               the
               more
               
               should
               we
               run
               to
               him
               ?
               and
               it
               is
               soon
               enough
               to
               depart
               from
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               thrusts
               us
               away
               ;
               &
               sayeth
               ,
               he
               will
               have
               no
               more
               to
               doe
               with
               us
               :
               yea
               he
               will
               allow
               us
               to
               stay
               ,
               after
               we
               are
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               thrice
               thrust
               away
               :
               only
               let
               us
               take
               heed
               ,
               that
               we
               approve
               not
               ourselves
               in
               our
               evils
               ,
               that
               we
               hide
               them
               not
               ,
               as
               unwilling
               to
               part
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               we
               obstinatly
               maintaine
               them
               not
               ,
               nor
               ourselves
               in
               them
               :
               but
               that
               we
               lie
               open
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               deal
               with
               him
               ,
               with
               honesty
               ,
               ingenuity
               and
               plainnesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               .
            
             
               WE
               see
               further
               ,
               
                 That
                 ignorance
                 ingenuously
                 acknowledged
                 and
                 laid
                 open
                 before
                 Christ
                 puts
                 the
                 soul
                 in
                 a
                 faire
                 way
                 to
                 get
                 more
                 instruction
                 .
                 Thomas
              
               having
               candidely
               ,
               according
               as
               he
               thought
               ,
               in
               the
               simplicity
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               professed
               his
               ignorance
               ,
               is
               in
               a
               faire
               way
               now
               to
               get
               instruction
               :
               for
               this
               is
               Christs
               work
               to
               
                 instruct
                 the
                 ignorant
              
               ,
               to
               
                 open
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 blinde
                 .
              
            
             
               Why
               then
               are
               we
               so
               foolish
               ,
               as
               to
               conceale
               our
               ignorance
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               hide
               our
               case
               and
               condition
               from
               him
               :
               and
               why
               doth
               not
               this
               commend
               Christ's
               School
               to
               us
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ?
               why
               do
               we
               not
               carry
               as
               ingenuous
               schollars
               ,
               really
               desireous
               to
               learn●…
               ?
               But.
               
            
          
           
             
               Fourthly
               .
            
             
               WE
               may
               learne
               .
               
                 That
                 our
                 ill
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 distempers
                 put
                 into
                 Christs
                 hand
                 will
                 have
                 remarkable
                 ou●…gates
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 advantagious
                 issue
              
               ;
               
               seeing
               Christ
               taketh
               occasion
               here
               from
               Thomas
               his
               laying
               open
               his
               condition
               ,
               not
               without
               some
               mixture
               of
               corruption
               ,
               to
               cleare
               up
               the
               truth
               ,
               more
               fully
               and
               plainely
               ,
               than
               it
               was
               before
               :
               for
               hereby
               1.
               
               Christ
               giveth
               an
               open
               declaration
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               mercy
               ,
               goodnesse
               ,
               wisdome
               &c.
               2.
               
               He
               hath
               occasion
               to
               give
               a
               proof
               of
               his
               divine
               art
               ,
               and
               glorious
               skill
               of
               healing
               diseased
               souls
               ,
               and
               of
               making
               brocken
               bones
               stronger
               than
               ever
               they
               were
               3.
               
               Thus
               he
               effectually
               accomplisheth
               his
               noble
               designes
               ,
               and
               perfecteth
               his
               work
               ,
               in
               a
               way
               tending
               to
               abase
               Man
               ,
               by
               discovering
               his
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               failings
               ;
               and
               to
               glorifie
               Himself
               in
               his
               goodnesse
               and
               love
               .
               4
               Thus
               he
               triumpheth
               more
               over
               Satan
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               more
               remarkable
               and
               glorious
               manner
               destroyeth
               his
               works
               .
               5.
               
               Thus
               he
               declareth
               how
               wonderfully
               he
               can
               make
               all
               things
               work
               together
               for
               good
               to
               his
               chosen
               ones
               ,
               that
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               follow
               him
               .
               6
               Yea
               thus
               he
               engadgeth
               souls
               to
               wonder
               more
               at
               his
               divine
               wisdome
               and
               power
               ;
               to
               despaire
               lesse
               in
               time
               comeing
               ,
               when
               cases
               would
               seem
               hard
               ;
               to
               acknowledge
               his
               great
               and
               wonderfull
               grace
               ,
               and
               his
               infinite
               power
               and
               wisdome
               ,
               that
               can
               bring
               death
               out
               of
               life
               ;
               and
               also
               to
               be
               more
               sensible
               of
               the
               mercy
               ,
               and
               thankfull
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               O
               beleever
               ;
               what
               matter
               of
               joy
               is
               here
               ?
               how
               happy
               art
               thou
               ,
               that
               hath
               given
               up
               thy self
               to
               him
               !
               Thy
               worst
               condition
               can
               turne
               to
               thy
               advantage
               .
               He
               can
               make
               thy
               ignorance
               ,
               vented
               with
               a
               mixture
               of
               corruption
               ,
               turne
               to
               the
               increase
               of
               thy
               knowledge
               .
               Blesse
               him
               for
               this
               ;
               and
               with
               joy
               and
               satisfaction
               ,
               abide
               thou
               under
               his
               tutory
               &
               
               at
               his
               school
               .
               And
               withall
               be
               not
               discouraged
               ▪
               be
               thy
               ●…ase
               of
               ignorance
               and
               corruption
               what
               it
               will
               ▪
               lay
               it
               out
               before
               him
               with
               sincerity
               and
               singlenesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 thou
                 mayest
                 glory
                 in
                 thine
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 may
                 rest
                 on
                 thee
              
               2
               Cor.
               12
               :
               9.
               for
               thou
               shalt
               see
               ,
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               what
               advantage
               infinite
               love
               and
               wisdome
               can
               bring
               to
               thy
               soul
               thereby
               .
            
             
               May
               not
               this
               be
               a
               strong
               motive
               to
               induce
               strangers
               to
               give
               up
               themselves
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               will
               sweetly
               take
               occasion
               at
               their
               failings
               ,
               and
               short
               comeings
               ,
               to
               helpe
               them
               forward
               in
               the
               way
               ?
               and
               what
               excuse
               can
               they
               have
               ,
               who
               sit
               the
               call
               of
               the
               gospell
               ,
               and
               say
               in
               effect
               they
               will
               not
               goe
               to
               Christ
               because
               their
               case
               is
               not
               good
               .
               And
               oh
               that
               beleevers
               were
               not
               sometimes
               led
               away
               with
               this
               errour
               of
               scarring
               at
               Christ
               ,
               because
               of
               Infirmities
               seen
               and
               discovered
               !
            
          
           
             
               Fiftly
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               remarkeable
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               the
               disciples
               did
               ofttimes
               vent
               much
               of
               their
               carnall
               conceptions
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               apprehending
               it
               to
               be
               some
               carnall
               ,
               outward
               ,
               pompous
               ,
               stately
               ,
               and
               ,
               upon
               that
               account
               ,
               desireable
               condition
               ;
               so
               there
               might
               be
               much
               of
               this
               carnall
               apprehension
               ,
               lurking
               under
               this
               acknowledgment
               and
               question
               of
               Thomas
               :
               And
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               knew
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               doth
               here
               wisely
               draw
               them
               off
               those
               notions
               ▪
               and
               〈◊〉
               them
               about
               another
               study
               :
               To
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 ●…est
                 and
                 most
                 usefull
                 and
                 profitable
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 taken
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 study
                 &
                 sear●…
                 of
                 necessary
              
               
               
                 and
                 fundamentall
                 truths
                 and
                 particularly
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 father
                 ,
              
               for
               1.
               
               Here
               is
               the
               substantiall
               food
               of
               the
               soul
               :
               other
               notions
               are
               but
               vaine
               ,
               and
               oftentimes
               they
               make
               the
               case
               of
               the
               soul
               worse
               ;
               but
               the
               study
               of
               this
               is
               alwayes
               edifying
               .
               2
               The
               right
               understanding
               of
               this
               ,
               &
               other
               fundamentall
               truthes
               ,
               will
               not
               puff
               up
               ,
               but
               keep
               the
               soul
               humble
               ,
               and
               will
               make
               the
               soul
               active
               and
               diligent
               in
               duty
               .
               3
               The
               fruite
               of
               this
               study
               is
               profitable
               ,
               and
               lasting
               .
               4
               And
               the
               right
               uptaking
               of
               these
               truthes
               will
               discover
               the
               vanity
               of
               other
               sciences
               ,
               falsly
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               the
               folly
               of
               spending
               our
               time
               about
               other
               things
               .
               5
               The
               right
               understanding
               of
               this
               fundamentall
               ▪
               will
               helpe
               us
               to
               understand
               other
               truthes
               the
               better
               .
               6
               A
               mistake
               in
               this
               and
               such
               like
               fundamentals
               ,
               or
               the
               ignorance
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               more
               dangerous
               ,
               then
               the
               ignorance
               of
               or
               a
               mistake
               in
               other
               things
               .
            
             
               Oh
               if
               this
               were
               teaching
               us
               all
               ,
               in
               humility
               ,
               to
               be
               much
               in
               the
               study
               of
               such
               fundamentall
               necessary
               truthes
               ,
               as
               this
               is
               :
               and
               to
               guaird
               against
               a
               piece
               of
               vanity
               in
               affecting
               knowledge
               ,
               the
               effect
               of
               which
               ,
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               puffing
               of
               u●…
               up
               with
               pride
               &
               conceite
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sixtly
               .
            
             
               WE
               may
               here
               take
               notice
               of
               what
               may
               serve
               to
               discover
               Thomas
               his
               mistake
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               Christ's
               assertion
               vers
               .
               4.
               which
               Thomas
               doth
               little
               lesse
               than
               contradict
               vers
               5.
               viz.
               That
               such
               as
               had
               any
               acquantance
               with
               Christ
               ,
               did
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               knowledge
               of
               him
               ,
               
               both
               know
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               to
               it
               ,
               whence
               we
               see
               those
               truthes
               .
            
             
               1
               
                 Persons
                 may
                 have
                 some
                 reall
                 acquantance
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 very
                 indistinct
                 in
                 their
                 notions
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 him
                 :
              
               They
               may
               know
               Christ
               ,
               in
               some
               measure
               ;
               and
               yet
               look
               upon
               themselves
               as
               great
               strangers
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               be
               oft
               complaineing
               of
               their
               ignorance
               of
               the
               right
               way
               to
               heaven
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Where
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 measure
                 of
                 true
                 acquantance
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 with
                 love
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 more
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 Christ
                 will
                 take
                 notice
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               though
               it
               be
               covered
               over
               with
               a
               heap
               of
               mistakes
               ,
               and
               accompanyed
               with
               much
               ignorance
               ,
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               indistinctnesse
               .
               
                 He
                 seeth
                 not
                 as
                 man
                 seeth
                 :
              
               which
               is
               good
               newes
               to
               some
               ,
               that
               are
               weak
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               unable
               to
               give
               any
               good
               account
               of
               any
               knowledge
               they
               have
               ,
               yet
               one
               thing
               they
               can
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 who
                 knoweth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 knoweth
                 that
                 they
                 love
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Various
                 are
                 the
                 dispensations
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 unto
                 his
                 owne
                 :
              
               to
               some
               he
               giveth
               a
               greater
               ,
               to
               others
               a
               lesser
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heaven
               ;
               And
               to
               one
               &
               the
               same
               person
               ,
               more
               at
               one
               time
               than
               at
               another
               :
               Various
               are
               his
               manifestations
               and
               outlettings
               of
               grace
               and
               love
               .
               Small
               beginnings
               may
               come
               to
               much
               at
               length
               .
               Thomas
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               disciples
               ,
               had
               but
               little
               cleare
               and
               distinct
               apprehensions
               of
               the
               way
               of
               Salvation
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               ▪
               and
               yet
               ere
               all
               was
               done
               ,
               they
               attained
               to
               such
               a
               measure
               of
               understanding
               in
               the
               mysteries
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 foundation
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 being
                 the
                 chief
                 corn●…r
                 stone
                 Ephes.
              
               2
               :
               20.
               
               This
               should
               teach
               the
               best
               much
               sobriety
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               judge
               of
               all
               by
               themselves
               ;
               or
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               Gods
               way
               with
               them
               must
               be
               a
               standart
               or
               a
               rule
               ,
               whereby
               to
               judge
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ▪
               as
               if
               his
               way
               of
               dealing
               were
               one
               and
               the
               same
               with
               all
               .
            
             
               4
               
                 The
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 all
              
               ;
               know
               him
               and
               we
               know
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               to
               it
               :
               for
               upon
               this
               ground
               doth
               Christ
               make
               good
               ,
               what
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               touching
               their
               knowing
               whither
               he
               went
               ,
               &
               the
               way
               :
               and
               answereth
               the
               objection
               that
               Thomas
               did
               propose
               ,
               viz
               ,
               Because
               he
               was
               the
               way
               &c
               and
               they
               being
               acquant
               with
               him
               (
               which
               here
               is
               presupposed
               )
               were
               not
               ignorant
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               whither
               he
               was
               going
               ;
               nor
               of
               the
               way
               leading
               thither
               .
               The
               knowledge
               then
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               a
               true
               and
               full
               compend
               of
               all
               saveing
               knowledge
               .
               Hence
               
                 It
                 is
                 life
                 eternall
                 to
                 know
                 him
                 Ioh.
              
               17
               :
               3.
               
               
                 They
                 that
                 know
                 him
                 ,
                 know
                 the
                 Father
                 Ioh.
              
               14
               :
               9.
               
               &
               8
               :
               19.
               
               
                 They
                 that
                 see
                 him
                 ▪
                 see
                 the
                 Father
                 also
                 Iohn
                 .
              
               14
               :
               9.
               
               
                 He
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 .
              
               14
               :
               10
               ,
               11
               ▪
               &
               10
               :
               38.
               
               &
               17.
               21.
               
               And
               so
               knowing
               him
               ,
               they
               know
               heaven
               :
               for
               what
               is
               heaven
               else
               ▪
               but
               the
               presence
               ,
               and
               glorious
               manifestations
               of
               the
               Father
               :
               for
               when
               Christ
               speaks
               of
               his
               going
               to
               heaven
               ,
               he
               sayeth
               ,
               he
               
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 Father
              
               .
               So
               knowing
               him
               ,
               they
               knew
               the
               way
               ,
               both
               how
               Christ
               was
               to
               goe
               to
               heaven
               ,
               as
               our
               Cautioner
               ,
               Head
               &
               Atturnay
               ;
               and
               how
               we
               must
               follow
               .
            
             
               Let
               then
               a
               Man
               have
               never
               so
               much
               knowledge
               ,
               &
               be
               acquanted
               with
               the
               mysteries
               of
               all
               artes
               &
               sciences
               :
               &
               with
               the
               deepths
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               intrigues
               
               of
               States
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               theorie
               of
               Religion
               ;
               if
               he
               be
               unacquanted
               with
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               he
               knoweth
               nothing
               as
               he
               ought
               to
               know
               .
            
             
               And
               upon
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               let
               a
               poor
               soul
               ,
               that
               is
               honest
               ,
               and
               hath
               some
               knowledge
               of
               and
               acquantance
               with
               him
               ,
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               though
               it
               cannot
               discourse
               ,
               nor
               dispute
               ,
               nor
               speak
               to
               cases
               of
               consciences
               ,
               as
               some
               others
               .
               If
               we
               know
               him
               ,
               it
               matters
               not
               ,
               though
               we
               be
               ignorant
               of
               many
               things
               ,
               and
               thereby
               become
               lesse
               esteemed
               of
               by
               others
               .
               Here
               is
               the
               true
               teste
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               may
               take
               a
               right
               ●…stimate
               of
               our
               owne
               or
               of
               others
               knowledge
               :
               The
               true
               rule
               to
               try
               knowledge
               by
               ,
               is
               not
               fine
               notions
               ,
               clear
               and
               distinct
               expressions
               :
               but
               heart
               acquantance
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 in
                 whom
                 are
                 hid
                 all
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 wisdome
                 and
                 knowledge
                 Col.
              
               2
               :
               3.
               
            
             
               O
               sad
               !
               that
               we
               are
               not
               more
               taken
               up
               in
               this
               study
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               a
               compendious
               way
               for
               us
               to
               know
               all
               ?
               
                 Why
                 spend
                 we
                 our
                 money
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 labour
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 profite
                 us
                 ?
              
               Why
               waste
               we
               our
               time
               and
               spirits
               ,
               in
               learning
               this
               science
               ,
               and
               that
               art
               ,
               when
               alas
               ,
               after
               we
               ,
               with
               much
               labour
               and
               toyl
               ,
               have
               attained
               to
               the
               youdmost
               pitch
               there
               ,
               we
               are
               never
               one
               white
               the
               nearer
               heaven
               and
               happinesse
               ?
               yea
               it
               were
               well
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               not
               further
               off
               ?
               Oh!
               if
               we
               were
               wise
               at
               length
               ,
               and
               could
               think
               more
               on
               this
               one
               thing
               necessary
               ▪
               and
               could
               be
               stirred
               up
               to
               lear●…e
               more
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               this
               the
               subject
               of
               all
               our
               study
               ,
               and
               labour
               ▪
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               II
            
             Of
             the
             words
             themselves
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             WE
             come
             now
             to
             the
             words
             themselves
             ;
             wherein
             Christ
             asserts
             that
             ,
             He
             is
             ●…1
             )
             
               the
               Way
            
             (
             2
             )
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             (
             3
             )
             
               the
               Life
            
             .
             &
             (
             4
             )
             
               That
               no
               man
               cometh
               to
               the
               Father
               but
               by
               him
               .
            
          
           
             In
             them
             we
             learne
             those
             two
             things
             ,
             in
             generall
             ▪
             first
             The
             miserie
             of
             wretched
             man
             by
             nature
             :
             This
             c●…nnot
             be
             in
             a
             f●…w
             words
             expressed
             ▪
             These
             words
             will
             point
             out
             those
             particulars
             thereof
             ,
             which
             we
             will
             but
             mention
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             he
             is
             borne
             an
             enemie
             to
             ,
             and
             living
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             bro●…ken
             covenant
             of
             life
             ,
             made
             with
             Adam
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             neither
             can
             ,
             nor
             will
             returne
             to
             God
             ,
             of
             himself
             .
             His
             way
             is
             not
             in
             himself
             ;
             He
             hath
             need
             of
             another
             to
             be
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             he
             is
             a
             blinde
             wandering
             creature
             ,
             ready
             to
             take
             by
             wayes
             and
             to
             wander
             ;
             yea
             he
             loveth
             to
             wander
             :
             He
             goeth
             astray
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             is
             borne
             ,
             speaking
             lyes
             .
          
           
             4
             ▪
             He
             cannot
             discerne
             the
             true
             way
             ;
             but
             is
             blinded
             with
             prejudice
             thereat
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             mistakes
             ,
             he
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             lump
             of
             error
             .
          
           
             5
             :
             He
             is
             dead
             legally
             ,
             and
             really
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             then
             come
             home
             ?
             How
             can
             he
             walk
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             pointed
             out
             to
             him
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             ,
             even
             when
             entred
             into
             the
             way
             ,
             is
             subject
             to
             so
             many
             faintings
             ,
             swoonings
             ,
             upsittings
             &c.
             
             that
             except
             he
             get
             new
             quickening
             ,
             he
             must
             lye
             be
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             perish
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ▪
             his
             miserie
             is
             such
             as
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             ;
             for
             as
             little
             as
             it
             is
             beleeved
             ,
             and
             laid
             to
             heart
             ;
             or
             seen
             and
             mourned
             for
             ,
             and
             ●…amented
             .
          
           
             Now
             fo●…
             a
             ground
             to
             our
             following
             discourse
             ,
             I
             would
             pr●…sse
             the
             solide
             ,
             through
             ,
             and
             sensible
             apprehension
             of
             this
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             will
             be
             no
             usemaking
             or
             application
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               for
               the
               whole
               need
               not
               the
               phy●…itian
               ,
               but
               the
               sick
               :
            
             and
             Christ
             is
             
               not
               come
               to
               call
               the
               righteous
               ,
               but
               sinners
               to
               repentance
               .
            
             Mat.
             9
             :
             12.
             
             Marc.
             2
             :
             17.
             
             Yea
             ,
             beleevers
             themselves
             would
             live
             within
             the
             sight
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             not
             forget
             their
             frailty
             :
             for
             though
             there
             be
             a
             change
             wrought
             in
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             perfect
             ,
             but
             will
             have
             need
             of
             Christ
             as
             
               the
               Way
            
             ,
             the
             
               Truth
               and
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             till
             he
             bring
             them
             in
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             down
             upon
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             crowne
             them
             with
             the
             crowne
             of
             life
             .
             And
             O
             happy
             they
             ,
             who
             must
             not
             walk
             one
             foot
             without
             this
             guide
             ,
             leading
             them
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             or
             rather
             carying
             them
             in
             his
             armes
             .
             Let
             all
             then
             ,
             who
             would
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             remember
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             frailty
             and
             miserie
             fresh
             ;
             that
             seeing
             their
             need
             of
             him
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             in
             better
             case
             to
             look
             out
             to
             him
             for
             help
             and
             supply
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             distinct
             in
             their
             application
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Second
               generall
            
             is
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             a
             compleat
             Mediator
             ,
             throughly
             furnished
             for
             all
             our
             necessities
             :
             Are
             we
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             the
             Father
             :
             He
             is
             
               a
               Way
            
             to
             bring
             us
             together
             .
             Are
             we
             wandered
             out
             of
             the
             way
             :
             He
             is
             
               the
               Way
            
             to
             us
             .
             Are
             we
             blinde
             and
             ignorant
             :
             He
             is
             
               the
               Truth
               ▪
            
             Are
             we
             dead
             :
             He
             
               is
               the
            
             
             Li●…e
             :
             Cuncearning
             this
             fulnesse
             &
             compleatnesse
             of
             his
             ,
             we
             would
             marke
             those
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             he
             is
             throughly
             fu●…nished
             with
             all
             things
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             :
             
               the
               Way
               ,
               the
               T●…uth
               and
               the
               Life
               ▪
            
             He
             hath
             
               eye
               salve
               ,
               cloothing
               ,
               gold
            
             tryed
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               For
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               hath
               anoynted
               him
               .
            
             Esa.
             61
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             is
             suteably
             qualified
             ,
             not
             only
             having
             a
             fulnesse
             ,
             and
             an
             
               all
               fulnesse
            
             ,
             so
             that
             whatever
             we
             need
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             had
             in
             him
             ;
             but
             also
             a
             
               suteable
               fulnesse
            
             answering
             our
             case
             to
             the
             life
             :
             are
             we
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             He
             is
             
               the
               Way
            
             ,
             are
             we
             dead
             ,
             he
             is
             Life
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             is
             richly
             qualified
             with
             this
             suteable
             good
             .
             He
             hath
             not
             only
             wisdome
             and
             knowl●…dge
             ,
             but
             treasures
             of
             it
             ,
             yea
             
               all
               the
               treasures
            
             thereof
             Col
             2
             :
             3.
             
             There
             is
             
               fulnesse
               in
               him
            
             ,
             yea
             
               it
               hath
               pleased
               the
               father
               that
               in
               him
               should
               all
               fulnesse
               dwell
               .
            
             Col.
             1
             :
             19.
             
             Yea
             
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               godhead
               dwelleth
               in
               him
               bodyly
               .
            
             Col.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Hence
             this
             is
             an
             upmaking
             compleatnesse
             &
             fulnesse
             :
             for
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               Compleat
               in
               him
            
             Col.
             2
             :
             10.
             
             And
             he
             is
             said
             to
             
               be
               all
               and
               in
               all
            
             Col.
             4
             :
             11
             ▪
             
               He
               fill●…th
               all
               in
               all
            
             .
             Ephes.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             also
             a
             satisfying
             compleatnesse
             .
             
               The
               eye
               ▪
               is
               not
               satisfied
               with
               seeing
               ,
               nor
               the
               eare
               with
               hea
               ring
               ,
            
             the
             avaricious
             man
             is
             not
             satisfied
             with
             gold
             ,
             nor
             the
             ambitious
             man
             w●…th
             ho●…our
             :
             but
             still
             they
             are
             
               crying
               with
               the
               loch-leech
               give
               ,
               give
               .
            
             But
             the
             man
             who
             getteth
             Christ
             is
             full
             ;
             he
             sitteth
             downe
             and
             cryeth
             ,
             
               enough
               ,
               enough
               ▪
            
             and
             no
             wonder
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             all
             .
             He
             can
             desire
             no
             more
             ,
             he
             can
             seek
             no
             more
             ,
             for
             what
             can
             the
             man
             ▪
             want
             ,
             that
             is
             compleet
             in
             him
             ?
          
           
           
             6
             There
             is
             here
             that
             ,
             which
             will
             answere
             all
             the
             objections
             of
             a
             soul
             ,
             and
             these
             sometimes
             are
             not
             few
             .
             If
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             cannot
             know
             the
             way
             to
             the
             Father
             ;
             then
             he
             is
             Truth
             ,
             to
             instruct
             and
             teach
             them
             that
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             enter
             them
             into
             it
             :
             and
             if
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             cannot
             walk
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             nor
             advance
             in
             it
             one
             step
             ,
             but
             will
             faint
             and
             sitt
             up
             ,
             succumb
             and
             fall
             by
             ;
             he
             answereth
             that
             .
             He
             is
             the
             Life
             ,
             to
             put
             life
             ,
             and
             keep
             life
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             walk
             ,
             by
             putting
             a
             new
             principle
             of
             life
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             breathing
             of
             new
             on
             that
             Principle
             .
          
           
             O
             thrice
             happy
             they
             who
             have
             fled
             to
             him
             for
             refuge
             !
             It
             is
             easie
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             answere
             all
             objections
             ,
             and
             ●…avils
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             false
             heart
             ;
             It
             is
             easie
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             put
             Christ
             to
             answere
             all
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             who
             can
             tell
             the
             misery
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             strangers
             to
             Iesus
             ?
             How
             shall
             their
             wants
             be
             made
             up
             ?
             how
             shall
             they
             answere
             challenges
             ,
             accusations
             ,
             temptations
             ,
             doubts
             ,
             feares
             ,
             objections
             ,
             and
             discouragements
             ●…ast
             up
             in
             their
             way
             ?
          
           
             O!
             should
             not
             this
             indeare
             the
             way
             of
             the
             gospell
             to
             us
             ,
             &
             make
             Christ
             precious
             unto
             us
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             wonder
             that
             such
             an
             alsufficient
             Mediator
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             to
             save
             to
             the
             uttermost
             all
             that
             come
             to
             God
             through
             him
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             little
             regairded
             and
             sought
             unto
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             should
             be
             so
             few
             ,
             that
             imbrace
             him
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             offered
             in
             the
             gospell
             ?
          
           
             How
             can
             this
             be
             answered
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             accounts
             ?
             what
             excuse
             can
             unbeleevers
             now
             have
             ?
             Is
             not
             all
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Christ
             that
             their
             case
             calleth
             for
             ?
             Is
             he
             not
             a
             compleat
             mediator
             ,
             thorowly
             
             fournished
             with
             all
             necessaries
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             fulnesse
             written
             on
             all
             his
             dispensations
             ?
             The
             mouthes
             then
             of
             unbeleevers
             must
             be
             for
             ever
             stopped
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             How
             Christ
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             in
             General
             .
             I
             am
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             WE
             come
             now
             to
             speak
             more
             particularly
             to
             the
             words
             ;
             and
             first
             of
             his
             being
             a
             Way
             .
             Our
             designe
             being
             to
             point
             at
             the
             way
             of
             use
             making
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             necessities
             ,
             straites
             and
             difficultyes
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             our
             way
             to
             heaven
             :
             and
             particularly
             to
             point
             out
             the
             way
             ,
             how
             beleevers
             should
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             in
             all
             their
             particular
             exigences
             ;
             and
             so
             
               live
               by
               faith
               in
               him
               ,
               walk
               in
               him
               ,
               grow
               up
               in
               him
               ,
               advance
               &
               march
               forward
               toward
               glory
               in
               him
               .
            
             It
             will
             not
             be
             amisse
             to
             speak
             of
             this
             fulnesse
             of
             Christ
             in
             reference
             to
             unbeleevers
             ,
             as
             occasion
             offereth
             ,
             because
             this
             will
             help
             to
             cleare
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Before
             we
             can
             cleare
             up
             ,
             how
             any
             can
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             must
             speak
             some
             thing
             of
             their
             necessitie
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             being
             furnished
             fitly
             ,
             fully
             ,
             richly
             &
             satisfylngly
             for
             their
             case
             ;
             and
             this
             will
             make
             the
             way
             of
             use
             making
             of
             Christ
             more
             plaine
             .
          
           
             While
             Christ
             then
             sayes
             I
             
               am
               the
               Way
            
             ,
             he
             points
             out
             those
             things
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             
               first
               .
               That
               man
               is
               now
               estranged
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               wandering
               condition
               :
            
             He
             hath
             departed
             ,
             
             from
             God
             ;
             he
             is
             revolted
             and
             gone
             .
             
               They
               are
               all
               gone
               out
               of
               the
               way
               .
            
             Rom.
             3
             ▪
             12.
             
             
               They
               goe
               astray
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               are
               borne
               ,
               speaking
               lies
               .
            
             Psal.
             58
             :
             3.
             
             Nay
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             we
             ●…ove
             naturally
             to
             wander
             ,
             and
             to
             run
             away
             from
             God
             ▪
             as
             Ieremiah
             compleaneth
             of
             that
             wicked
             people
             Ier
             14
             :
             10.
             
             Naturally
             ,
             with
             
               the
               dromedary
               ,
               we
               traverse
               our
               wayes
               .
            
             Ier.
             2.
             23.
             and
             run
             hither
             and
             thither
             ,
             but
             never
             looke
             towards
             him
             .
             Nay
             we
             are
             like
             those
             spoken
             of
             Iob.
             21
             :
             14.
             
             
               We
               desire
               not
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               wayes
               we
               will
               have
               none
               of
               him
            
             Psal.
             81
             :
             11.
             
             Nor
             
               of
               his
               reproofs
            
             Prov.
             1
             :
             30.
             
          
           
             Oh
             how
             sad
             is
             this
             ?
             And
             yet
             how
             is
             it
             more
             sad
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             beleeved
             ,
             nor
             once
             considered
             .
             And
             that
             it
             is
             not
             beleeved
             ,
             is
             manifest
             ,
             for
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             rare
             is
             it
             to
             meet
             with
             persons
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             very
             well
             pleased
             and
             satisfied
             with
             themselves
             and
             their
             condition
             ?
             They
             thank
             the
             Lord
             ,
             it
             was
             ay
             well
             with
             them
             .
             They
             have
             no
             complaints
             .
             They
             see
             no
             wants
             ,
             nor
             necessities
             .
             They
             wonder
             what
             makes
             folk
             complaine
             of
             their
             condition
             ,
             of
             their
             evill
             heart
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             hazard
             and
             danger
             .
             They
             understand
             not
             these
             matters
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Do
             we
             not
             finde
             people
             very
             quiet
             and
             at
             rest
             ,
             though
             
               they
               remaine
               in
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               dead
            
             P●…ov
             .
             21
             :
             16.
             
             They
             sleep
             in
             a
             sound
             skinne
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             no
             hazard
             .
             The
             thoughts
             of
             their
             condition
             never
             bereave
             them
             of
             one
             nights
             rest
             :
             no
             challenges
             have
             they
             ;
             all
             is
             at
             peace
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             strong
             man
             keeps
             the
             house
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             rare
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             finde
             people
             exercised
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             busied
             with
             it
             in
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             either
             while
             alone
             ,
             or
             while
             in
             company
             
             with
             others
             ;
             or
             once
             seriously
             thinking
             and
             considering
             of
             it
             ,
             yea
             or
             so
             much
             as
             suspecting
             the
             matter
             ?
          
           
             4
             How
             rare
             is
             it
             to
             see
             any
             soul
             brocken
             in
             heart
             ,
             and
             humbled
             because
             of
             this
             ?
             who
             is
             walking
             under
             this
             as
             under
             a
             load
             ?
             whose
             soul
             is
             bleeding
             upon
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             mourning
             for
             this
             ?
          
           
             5
             Where
             is
             that
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             
               Men
               and
               brethren
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             How
             shall
             we
             enter
             into
             the
             right
             way
             ?
             where
             is
             that
             good
             old
             way
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             walk
             in
             it
             ?
             Few
             such
             questions
             and
             cases
             troubling
             consciences
             :
             and
             no
             wonder
             ;
             for
             a
             deep
             sleep
             is
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             How
             cometh
             it
             then
             ,
             that
             the
             pointing
             forth
             of
             the
             way
             is
             so
             little
             hearkened
             unto
             ;
             Sure
             ,
             were
             this
             naturall
             condition
             perceived
             ,
             a
             report
             of
             the
             sure
             and
             saise
             way
             ,
             would
             be
             much
             more
             welcome
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             .
             Christ
             by
             his
             Messengers
             would
             not
             be
             put
             to
             cry
             so
             often
             in
             vaine
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               turne
               in
               hither
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             is
             enough
             to
             convince
             of
             this
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             in
             sensiblenesse
             :
             but
             it
             is
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             
               convinceth
               the
               world
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             16.
             that
             must
             beare
             home
             this
             conviction
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             .
             It
             pointeth
             out
             to
             us
             this
             ,
             That
             
               the
               way
               of
               man
               is
               not
               in
               himself
            
             Ier.
             10
             :
             23.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             That
             nothing
             he
             can
             do
             ,
             can
             or
             will
             prove
             a
             way
             to
             him
             to
             the
             Father
             :
             for
             Christ
             is
             
               the
               Way
            
             ,
             as
             excludeing
             all
             other
             meanes
             and
             wayes
             .
             And
             that
             man
             can
             do
             nothing
             to
             help
             himself
             into
             the
             way
             is
             cleare
             ,
             for
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             way
             is
             ▪
             
               is
               as
               darknesse
            
             Prov.
             4
             :
             14.
             
             He
             
             knoweth
             no
             better
             ,
             he
             is
             satisfied
             therewith
             ,
             there
             he
             sleepeth
             and
             resteth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             cannot
             ,
             nor
             doth
             not
             desire
             to
             returne
             ▪
             
               He
               hateth
               to
               be
               reformed
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yea
             ,
             he
             thinketh
             himself
             saise
             ;
             no
             man
             can
             convince
             him
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             The
             way
             he
             is
             in
             
               seemeth
               right
               to
               him
               ,
               though
               the
               end
               thereof
               be
               death
               ,
            
             Prov.
             14
             :
             12.
             
             &
             16
             :
             25.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Every
             man
             hath
             his
             owne
             particular
             way
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             turneth
             Esa.
             53
             :
             6.
             some
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             pleased
             with
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             thinks
             will
             abundantly
             carry
             him
             through
             ,
             and
             there
             resteth
             he
             :
             and
             what
             these
             ordinaryly
             are
             ,
             we
             shall
             hear
             presently
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             this
             
               his
               way
            
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             a
             false
             way
             ,
             
               he
               trusteth
            
             Hos.
             10
             :
             13.
             he
             leaneth
             upon
             it
             ,
             little
             knowing
             that
             it
             will
             faill
             him
             at
             length
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             and
             his
             hope
             and
             confidence
             shall
             perish
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             strange
             then
             to
             see
             men
             and
             women
             
               gaudeing
               about
               to
               seek
               their
               way
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Ier
             ▪
             2
             :
             36.
             as
             if
             they
             could
             finde
             it
             out
             ;
             or
             as
             if
             they
             could
             of
             themselves
             fall
             upon
             the
             way
             .
             What
             a
             lamentable
             sight
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             see
             people
             ,
             
               wearying
               themselves
               with
               very
               lies
            
             ,
             Ezech.
             24
             :
             12
             ▪
             
               and
               wearyed
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               their
               owne
               counsells
               ,
            
             Esa.
             47
             :
             15.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             are
             those
             false
             and
             lying
             wayes
             ,
             which
             men
             weary
             themselves
             in
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             vaine
             ,
             &
             which
             they
             choose
             &
             trust
             into
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             the
             way
             ,
             which
             will
             prove
             sa●…
             and
             sure
             ?
          
           
             Answere
             .
             It
             will
             not
             be
             easie
             to
             reckon
             them
             all
             up
             ,
             we
             shall
             name
             some
             ,
             that
             are
             principall
             ,
             and
             most
             ordinary
             :
             such
             as
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Good
             purposes
             and
             resolutions
             ,
             with
             which
             
             many
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             supposeing
             that
             to
             be
             all
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             :
             and
             alas
             all
             their
             purposes
             are
             like
             to
             Ephraims
             goodnesse
             ,
             
               like
               the
               early
               cloud
               and
               morning
               dew
               ,
            
             that
             soon
             evanisheth
             :
             
               their
               purposes
               are
               soon
               brocken
               off
               ,
            
             and
             soon
             disappointed
             ,
             because
             
               made
               without
               counsell
            
             ,
             Prov.
             15
             :
             22.
             
             Many
             foolishly
             rest
             here
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             a
             good
             minde
             to
             do
             better
             ,
             and
             to
             amend
             their
             wayes
             ,
             and
             they
             purpose
             after
             such
             a
             time
             or
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             they
             shall
             beginne
             a
             new
             manner
             of
             life
             ;
             but
             their
             purposes
             never
             come
             to
             any
             effect
             ,
             and
             fo
             at
             length
             they
             and
             their
             purposes
             both
             perish
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Some
               convictions
            
             and
             
               inward
               challenges
            
             .
             The
             word
             now
             and
             then
             p●…erceth
             them
             so
             far
             ;
             and
             ●…ore
             and
             sharpe
             dispensations
             from
             the
             Lord
             so
             far
             affecte
             their
             heart
             ,
             that
             they
             see
             it
             is
             not
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             made
             with
             Saul
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             I
             
               have
               sinned
            
             1
             Sam.
             15
             :
             24.
             and
             they
             advance
             no
             further
             ,
             those
             convictions
             either
             die
             out
             againe
             ,
             or
             work
             no
             further
             change
             :
             And
             poor
             souls
             they
             think
             because
             at
             such
             a
             sermon
             or
             such
             a
             Communion
             ,
             they
             had
             some
             such
             convictions
             and
             sharpe
             challenges
             ,
             therefore
             they
             imagine
             all
             is
             well
             with
             them
             ▪
             when
             a
             Iudas
             may
             have
             convictions
             ,
             sharper
             than
             ever
             they
             had
             .
             &
             a
             Felix
             Act.
             24
             :
             25.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Convictions
               followed
               with
               some
               sort
               of
               amendement
               .
            
             Some
             may
             dreadfully
             deceive
             themselves
             with
             this
             ,
             and
             conclude
             that
             all
             is
             right
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             way
             they
             are
             in
             is
             saife
             &
             sure
             :
             because
             they
             have
             had
             convictions
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             so
             effectuall
             ,
             as
             to
             cause
             them
             amend
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             become
             ,
             as
             to
             many
             things
             ,
             changed
             men
             &
             women
             ,
             when
             alas
             their
             way
             is
             but
             a
             way
             of
             darknesse
             .
             
             still
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             Christ
             ,
             they
             have
             never
             ,
             come
             to
             him
             .
             Herod
             hearing
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             had
             his
             owne
             convictions
             and
             amendements
             :
             for
             
               he
               did
               many
               things
            
             ,
             Mark.
             6
             :
             20.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Many
             rest
             upon
             their
             
               outward
               civility
            
             &
             morality
             ,
             or
             
               negative
               holinesse
            
             .
             They
             cannot
             be
             challenged
             for
             grosse
             faults
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             all
             the
             way
             they
             have
             to
             rest
             in
             :
             alas
             ,
             could
             not
             a
             wicked
             Pharise●…
             say
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             they
             ,
             
               viz
               That
               he
               was
               no
               extortioner
               ,
               unjust
               person
               ,
               nor
               an
               adulterer
               ,
               nor
               such
               as
               the
               publicane
               was
               ,
            
             Luk.
             18
             :
             11
             ?
             How
             many
             heathens
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             ,
             shall
             outstripe
             such
             as
             professe
             themselves
             Christians
             ?
             and
             yet
             they
             lived
             and
             dyed
             strangers
             to
             the
             right
             way
             to
             happinesse
             .
             See
             what
             that
             poor
             young
             man
             said
             Luk.
             18
             :
             21.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Some
             may
             win
             to
             more
             then
             civility
             ,
             and
             attaine
             unto
             a
             kinde
             of
             
               outward
               holinesse
            
             ,
             and
             outward
             performance
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             religion
             ,
             such
             as
             hearing
             ,
             reading
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             communicating
             ;
             and
             rest
             there
             ,
             and
             yet
             perish
             :
             for
             that
             is
             but
             
               their
               owne
               way
            
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             
               the
               right
               way
            
             .
             Had
             not
             the
             
               foolish
               virgins
            
             lamps
             ?
             and
             did
             they
             not
             waite
             with
             the
             rest
             Matt.
             25
             ?
             and
             will
             not
             many
             say
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             
               we
               have
               eaten
               and
               drunken
               in
               thy
               presence
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               taught
               in
               our
               streats
               ,
            
             to
             whom
             Christ
             shall
             answer
             ,
             
               I
               know
               not
               whence
               you
               are
               ,
               depart
               from
               me
               ,
               all
               ye
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ▪
            
             Luk.
             13
             :
             26
             ,
             27
             ?
             were
             not
             the
             jewes
             much
             in
             duties
             &
             outward
             ordinances
             ?
             and
             yet
             see
             how
             the
             Lord
             rejecteth
             them
             all
             ,
             Esa.
             1
             :
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ▪
             14
             ,
             15
             ▪
             &
             66
             :
             3.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Much
             knowledge
             doth
             deceive
             many
             .
             They
             think
             because
             they
             can
             talk
             of
             religion
             ,
             speak
             to
             cases
             of
             consciences
             ,
             handle
             places
             of
             scripture
             ,
             and
             
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             therefore
             all
             is
             right
             with
             them
             :
             when
             alas
             that
             is
             but
             a
             slippery
             ground
             to
             stand
             upon
             .
             The
             Phari●…ees
             sat
             in
             Moses
             seat
             ,
             &
             taught
             sometimes
             sound
             doctrine
             :
             and
             yet
             were
             heart
             enemies
             to
             Jesus
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             
             And
             will
             not
             many
             ,
             think
             to
             plead
             themselves
             in
             to
             heaven
             .
             By
             saying
             ,
             that
             they
             
               have
               Prophecyed
               in
               his
               name
            
             ,
             Mat.
             7
             :
             22
             ?
             There
             is
             
               a
               knowledg
               that
               puffeth
               up
            
             1
             Cor.
             13
             :
             2
             ▪
             Some
             there
             are
             ,
             whose
             knowledge
             seemeth
             to
             be
             operative
             and
             practicall
             ,
             and
             not
             meerly
             speculative
             .
             Some
             may
             
               escape
               the
               pollutions
               of
               the
               world
               through
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Lord
               &
               Saviour
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             againe
             become
             entangled
             therein
             &
             overcome
             ,
             so
             that
             
               their
               latter
               end
               is
               worse
               than
               the
               beginning
               ,
            
             See
             2
             Pet.
             2
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             knowledge
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             Christ
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             not
             
               the
               way
               to
               the
               Father
            
             :
             and
             many
             ,
             alas
             leane
             to
             it
             ,
             &
             are
             deceived
             ,
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             A
             
               kinde
               of
               seeming
               seriousnesse
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               duties
               ,
            
             and
             in
             seeking
             of
             God
             ,
             deceiveth
             many
             .
             They
             think
             because
             they
             are
             not
             conscious
             to
             their
             owne
             dissembling
             ,
             but
             they
             look
             upon
             themselves
             as
             earnest
             in
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             that
             therefore
             all
             is
             well
             .
             Sayeth
             not
             Christ
             ,
             that
             not
             
               every
               〈◊〉
               that
               sayeth
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God.
            
             Mat.
             7
             :
             21
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             every
             one
             that
             reneweth
             their
             sutes
             ,
             &
             ingeminateth
             their
             desires
             ,
             cry
             and
             cry
             over
             againe
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             will
             not
             give
             it
             over
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             come
             short
             of
             their
             expectation
             :
             did
             not
             the
             
               foolish
               virgins
            
             seem
             earnest
             and
             serious
             ,
             when
             they
             continued
             waiting
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             ,
             cryed
             
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               open
               unto
               us
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             were
             keeped
             at
             the
             door
             ▪
             
             Many
             consider
             not
             that
             there
             is
             a
             secret
             and
             closse
             hypocrisie
             ,
             that
             some
             may
             be
             under
             and
             not
             know
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             grosse
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             dissimulation
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             easily
             observed
             :
             
               Will
               not
               many
               seek
               to
               enter
               in
               ,
               that
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               ?
            
             Mat.
             7
             :
             13.
             
             Luk.
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Many
             may
             deceive
             themselves
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             
               they
               are
               looked
               on
               by
               others
               godly
               discerning
               persons
               &
               ministers
               ,
               as
               good
               serious
               Christians
               ,
            
             and
             that
             they
             carry
             so
             handsomely
             and
             faire
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             judge
             otherwayes
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             are
             good
             serious
             seekers
             of
             God.
             But
             alas
             the
             day
             is
             comeing
             ,
             which
             will
             discover
             many
             things
             :
             and
             many
             one
             will
             be
             deceived
             both
             of
             themselves
             &
             of
             others
             .
             
               Not
               he
               who
               commendeth
               himself
               is
               approved
               ;
               but
               whom
               God
               approveth
               .
            
             2
             Cor.
             10
             :
             18.
             
             Therefore
             Paul
             exhorts
             
               Timothie
               to
               study
               to
               show
               himself
               approved
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2
             :
             15.
             
             Men
             look
             only
             on
             the
             outside
             ,
             and
             cannot
             see
             in
             to
             the
             heart
             ▪
             
               but
               God
               searcheth
               the
               heart
            
             :
             and
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             deceive
             Men
             :
             But
             God
             will
             not
             be
             deceived
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Some
             may
             suppose
             themselves
             in
             a
             saife
             and
             sure
             way
             ,
             if
             they
             out
             stripe
             others
             in
             religious
             dutyes
             ,
             and
             be
             much
             in
             extraordinary
             dutyes
             ,
             when
             alas
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             the
             heart
             may
             be
             rotten
             .
             The
             
               Pharisee
               fasted
               twice
               a
               week
            
             .
             Luk.
             18
             :
             12.
             and
             yet
             was
             but
             an
             enemie
             to
             Christ.
             O
             how
             deceitfull
             is
             the
             heart
             of
             Man
             !
          
           
             10.
             
             Inward
             peace
             and
             quietnesse
             of
             conscience
             ▪
             may
             deceive
             some
             :
             and
             they
             may
             suppose
             that
             ●…ll
             is
             right
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             nothing
             over
             the
             belly
             of
             their
             conscience
             .
             Their
             heart
             doth
             not
             
             accuse
             them
             of
             falshood
             and
             dissimulation
             in
             their
             way
             with
             God
             or
             Man
             ;
             but
             they
             do
             all
             things
             according
             to
             their
             light
             .
             No
             doubt
             that
             young
             Man
             ,
             Luk.
             18
             :
             21.
             spoke
             according
             to
             his
             judgment
             ,
             and
             light
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               all
               these
               things
               have
               I
               observed
               from
               my
               youth
               .
            
             And
             Paul
             sayeth
             of
             himself
             ▪
             Act.
             23
             :
             1.
             
               that
               he
               had
               lived
               in
               all
               good
               conscience
               before
               God
               till
               that
               very
               day
               .
            
             Meaning
             ,
             that
             even
             while
             he
             was
             a
             Pharisee
             unconverted
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             thortured
             his
             conscience
             ,
             nor
             done
             any
             thing
             directly
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             had
             alwayes
             walked
             according
             to
             his
             light
             .
             See
             Act.
             26
             :
             9.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             A
             way
             of
             Zeal
             may
             deceive
             many
             ;
             who
             may
             think
             their
             case
             unquestionable
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Zealous
             for
             their
             way
             :
             and
             as
             they
             think
             their
             Zeal
             is
             pure
             zeal
             for
             God
             :
             was
             not
             Paul
             ,
             while
             a
             Pharisee
             ,
             very
             Zealous
             ,
             when
             out
             of
             zeal
             to
             his
             way
             he
             persecuted
             ▪
             the
             Church
             ?
             Phil.
             3
             :
             6.
             
             See
             my
             zeal
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             could
             a
             I●…hu
             .
             say
             ,
             2.
             
             King.
             10
             :
             16.
             and
             the
             jewes
             had
             a
             zeal
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             according
             to
             knowledge
             ,
             Rom.
             10
             :
             2.
             and
             Christ
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             should
             persecute
             the
             Apostles
             unto
             death
             ,
             wouldthink
             they
             did
             God
             good
             service
             Iohn
             .
             16
             :
             2.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             Some
             also
             may
             put
             it
             beyond
             question
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             because
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             strick
             in
             all
             their
             wayes
             ,
             than
             others
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             keep
             fellowship
             or
             company
             with
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             with
             those
             Esa.
             65
             :
             5.
             
             
               Stand
               by
               ,
               I
               am
               holier
               ▪
               than
               thou
               ,
               come
               not
               neare
               to
               me
               ,
            
             who
             yet
             are
             but
             
               a
               smoak
               in
               Gods
               nose
               ,
               &
               a
               fire
               that
               burneth
               all
               the
               day
               .
            
          
           
             13.
             
             Some
             may
             rest
             on
             ,
             and
             deceive
             themselves
             
             with
             their
             great
             attainments
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             ordinary
             experiences
             .
             When
             alas
             !
             we
             see
             to
             what
             a
             hieght
             some
             may
             come
             ,
             and
             yet
             prove
             nothing
             ▪
             Let
             such
             souls
             read
             with
             trembling
             that
             word
             of
             Paul
             Heb.
             6
             :
             4
             ,
             5.
             where
             we
             see
             some
             may
             come
             to
             be
             enlightened
             ,
             to
             taste
             of
             the
             heavenly
             gift
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ,
             to
             taste
             the
             good
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ▪
             and
             yet
             prove
             castawayes
             :
             taking
             these
             expressions
             as
             pointing
             forth
             some
             thing
             distinct
             from
             reall
             grace
             .
          
           
             Many
             such
             false
             wayes
             ,
             wherein
             Men
             please
             themselves
             ,
             might
             be
             mentioned
             :
             By
             these
             every
             one
             may
             see
             cause
             of
             Searching
             &
             trying
             ,
             over
             &
             over
             againe
             .
             It
             is
             a
             dreadfull
             thing
             to
             be
             deceived
             here
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             best
             to
             put
             it
             to
             a
             tryall
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             possibility
             of
             getting
             the
             matter
             helped
             :
             and
             many
             may
             feare
             and
             tremble
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             yet
             come
             the
             length
             of
             many
             such
             ,
             as
             sit
             downe
             without
             Christ
             ,
             and
             lose
             all
             their
             labour
             .
             O
             ▪
             if
             this
             could
             put
             people
             to
             a
             serious
             examination
             &
             tryall
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             way
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             &
             rest
             at
             present
             !
          
           
             Thirdly
             We
             might
             here
             observe
             .
             
               That
               this
               true
               &
               living
               way
               is
               but
               one
               for
               all
               .
            
             There
             is
             but
             
               one
               Mediator
               betwixt
               God
               &
               Man
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2
             :
             5.
             
             One
             Mediator
             for
             both
             old
             &
             new
             Testament
             :
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             woman
             :
             Howbeit
             the
             Lords
             dispensations
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             in
             that
             one
             way
             ,
             may
             be
             various
             ;
             as
             his
             way
             with
             his
             people
             
               under
               the
               Law
            
             is
             different
             from
             his
             way
             with
             his
             people
             
               under
               the
               gospell
            
             ;
             and
             his
             dispensations
             with
             individual
             beleevers
             ,
             whether
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             
             gospell
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             same
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             relinquish
             our
             owne
             wayes
             ,
             and
             to
             enter
             into
             this
             one
             only
             way
             :
             and
             it
             should
             move
             such
             as
             are
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             to
             study
             unity
             and
             agreement
             among
             themselves
             ;
             and
             yet
             not
             inferre
             or
             suppose
             that
             Gods
             way
             with
             them
             must
             be
             in
             all
             things
             alike
             .
             Yea
             ,
             though
             the
             Lords
             way
             with
             them
             be
             different
             from
             his
             way
             with
             others
             ,
             &
             more
             dark
             ,
             disconsolate
             ,
             and
             bitter
             ;
             yet
             let
             them
             be
             quiet
             and
             silent
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             that
             hath
             brought
             them
             into
             the
             one
             only
             way
             ▪
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             them
             there
             .
          
           
             But
             fourthly
             ,
             the
             maine
             thing
             here
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             obvious
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               Way
               to
               the
               Father
               ▪
            
             the
             one
             and
             only
             way
             ,
             the
             soveraigne
             and
             excellent
             way
             :
             and
             he
             alone
             is
             this
             way
             .
             There
             is
             not
             another
             .
             
               Neither
               is
               there
               salvation
               in
               any
               other
               :
               for
               there
               is
               none
               other
               name
               under
               heaven
               given
               among
               men
               ,
               whereby
               we
               must
               be
               saved
               ,
               Act.
            
             4
             :
             12.
             
          
           
             For
             clearing
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             shall
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             those
             foure
             things
             ,
             and
             show
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 What
                 is
                 our
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 need
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 a
                 way
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 How
                 Christ
                 answereth
                 this
                 our
                 case
                 &
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 fit
                 way
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 How
                 he
                 alone
                 is
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 answereth
                 this
                 our
                 case
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 rare
                 advantages
                 &
                 specialities
                 of
                 this
                 way
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             this
             will
             make
             way
             for
             our
             clearing
             up
             ▪
             how
             Christ
             is
             made
             use
             of
             as
             a
             way
             by
             poor
             sinners
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             our
             present
             case
             &
             necessitie
             ,
             
             something
             was
             spoken
             to
             it
             before
             :
             we
             shall
             reduce
             all
             to
             those
             two
             heads
             .
             The
             first
             is
             
               our
               state
               of
               guilt
               ,
               and
               separation
               from
               God
               because
               of
               sin
               &
               guilt
               .
            
             The
             next
             is
             
               our
               state
               of
               wickednesse
               and
               enmity
               against
               God.
               
            
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             those
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               sin
               originall
               and
               actuall
               hath
               separated
               us
               from
               God
               ,
            
             and
             cast
             us
             out
             of
             his
             favour
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             that
             station
             of
             favour
             &
             friendshipe
             ,
             which
             once
             we
             were
             advanced
             to
             ,
             in
             Adam
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             
               we
               are
               under
               Gods
               curse
               &
               wrath
               ,
            
             and
             excommunicated
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             a
             sad
             ,
             yet
             just
             ,
             sentence
             ,
             according
             to
             law
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             under
             death
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             next
             thing
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             those
             particulars
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               we
               are
               impure
            
             and
             
               polluted
               with
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             dayly
             iniquity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             
               we
               are
               ignorant
               of
               the
               right
               way
               of
               returning
               into
               favour
               with
               God
               ,
            
             seeking
             out
             to
             ourselves
             many
             inventions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             
               we
               are
               impotent
               for
               any
               good
               work
               or
               commanded
               duty
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             
               we
               are
               unwilling
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               good
               ,
            
             or
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             way
             ,
             when
             pointed
             out
             unto
             us
             ;
             ye●…
             we
             are
             
               enemies
               to
               God
               by
               wicked
               works
               ,
            
             &
             have
             an
             innate
             hatred
             to
             all
             his
             wayes
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               We
               desire
               not
               to
               be
               out
               of
               the
               condition
               whereinto
               we
               are
               :
            
             there
             we
             love
             to
             lie
             and
             sleep
             ,
             and
             desire
             not
             to
             be
             roused
             up
             or
             awakened
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             
               We
               are
               under
               the
               power
               &
               command
               of
               Satan
               ,
            
             who
             leadeth
             us
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             yea
             &
             driveth
             us
             forward
             in
             the
             wrong
             way
             to
             our
             per●…tion
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             are
             plaine
             &
             undeniable
             ,
             and
             need
             no
             further
             confirmation
             ,
             though
             alas
             !
             it
             is
             little
             beleeved
             &
             laid
             to
             heart
             by
             many
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             second
             ,
             How
             Christ
             answereth
             this
             our
             ●…ase
             and
             necessitie
             .
             He
             is
             a
             way
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             helpe
             us
             out
             of
             both
             these
             ,
             both
             out
             of
             our
             state
             of
             guilt
             ,
             and
             separation
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             our
             state
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             &
             enmity
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             he
             helpeth
             us
             out
             of
             our
             state
             of
             guilt
             &
             separation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             
               Taking
               away
               our
               guilt
            
             &
             sin
             ,
             
               being
               made
               sin
               for
               us
               ,
               who
               knew
               no
               sin
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               made
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               God
               in
               him
            
             2
             Cor.
             5
             :
             21.
             
             He
             hath
             filled
             up
             the
             great
             gap
             betwixt
             God
             &
             us
             ,
             with
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             hath
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             bridge
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             may
             goe
             over
             unto
             the
             Father
             :
             
               we
               enter
               now
               into
               the
               holyest
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               by
               a
               new
               &
               living
               way
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               consecrated
               for
               us
               ,
               through
               the
               vail
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               his
               flesh
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10
             :
             19
             ,
             20.
             
               we
               are
               now
               brought
               neer
               by
               his
               blood
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             2
             :
             13.
             
             So
             that
             through
             him
             we
             are
             restored
             againe
             to
             friendship
             with
             God
             ,
             &
             made
             one
             with
             him
             :
             for
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             hath
             
               made
               both
               one
               ,
               reconcileing
               jewes
               &
               Gentils
               both
               unto
               God
               ,
               in
               one
               body
               ,
               by
               the
               crosse
               ,
               having
               slaine
               the
               enmity
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             2
             :
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             
               taking
               way
               the
               curse
            
             &
             wrath
             ,
             that
             was
             ●…ue
             to
             us
             ,
             being
             
               made
               a
               curse
               for
               us
            
             ,
             Gal.
             3
             :
             13.
             
             
             So
             that
             he
             
               is
               become
               our
               peace
            
             ,
             and
             
               through
               him
               ,
               we
               have
               an
               accesse
               by
               one
               Spirit
               unto
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               are
               no
               more
               strangers
               &
               forreigners
               ,
               but
               fellow
               citizens
               with
               the
               saints
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               houshold
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             2
             :
             14
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             He
             is
             
               set
               forth
               to
               be
               a
               propitiation
               through
               faith
               in
               his
               blood
               ,
            
             Rom.
             3
             :
             25
             ,
             1
             Iohn
             .
             2
             :
             2.
             
             &
             4
             :
             10.
             
               by
               him
               have
               we
               now
               received
               atonement
            
             Rom.
             5
             :
             11.
             
          
           
             Next
             ,
             He
             helpeth
             us
             out
             of
             our
             state
             of
             wickednesse
             &
             enmity
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             
               taking
               away
               our
               impurity
            
             and
             uncleannesse
             ,
             
               by
               washing
               us
               &
               cleansing
               us
               in
               his
               blood
            
             Ephes.
             5
             :
             26.
             27.
             
             Col.
             1
             :
             22
             ▪
             having
             purchased
             grace
             for
             us
             Ephes.
             1
             :
             3.
             we
             are
             blessed
             with
             all
             spirituall
             blessings
             in
             Him
             :
             He
             applyeth
             his
             merites
             and
             layeth
             the
             foundation
             of
             grace
             &
             holinesse
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             &
             carryeth
             on
             the
             work
             of
             mortification
             and
             vivification
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             killing
             the
             old
             man
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             both
             meritoriously
             &
             efficiently
             ,
             he
             cleanseth
             and
             washeth
             .
             Hence
             we
             are
             said
             ,
             to
             be
             Baptized
             with
             him
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             buryed
             with
             him
             by
             baptisme
             into
             death
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             walk
             in
             newnesse
             of
             life
             :
             and
             so
             our
             old
             Man
             is
             crucified
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             might
             be
             destroyed
             that
             henceforth
             we
             should
             not
             serve
             sin
             ,
             Rom.
             6
             :
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             for
             our
             dayly
             infirmities
             &
             escapes
             ,
             whereby
             we
             pollute
             ourselves
             his
             blood
             is
             a
             fountaine
             opened
             to
             the
             house
             of
             David
             &
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             for
             sin
             &
             uncleannesse
             Zach.
             13
             :
             1.
             and
             to
             this
             fountaine
             he
             bringeth
             ,
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             repentance
             ,
             which
             he
             ,
             as
             an
             exalted
             prince
             ,
             bestoweth
             .
             Act.
             5
             :
             31.
             &
             by
             faith
             .
             So
             1
             Ioh.
             2
             :
             1.
             
             
               If
               any
               Man
               sin
               ,
               we
               have
               an
               advocat
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             As
             for
             our
             ignorance
             &
             blindnesse
             ,
             he
             taketh
             that
             away
             ,
             being
             given
             for
             a
             light
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             Esai
             .
             42
             :
             6.
             
             &
             49.
             6.
             
             Luk.
             2.
             32.
             
             He
             is
             sent
             to
             open
             the
             blinde
             eyes
             Esa.
             42
             :
             7.
             to
             bring
             out
             the
             prisoners
             from
             their
             dark
             prisons
             ,
             Esa.
             42
             :
             7.
             
             &
             61
             :
             1.
             
             Yea
             ,
             he
             is
             anoynted
             for
             this
             end
             .
             So
             that
             such
             as
             walk
             in
             darknesse
             see
             a
             great
             light
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             dwell
             in
             the
             land
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             upon
             them
             the
             light
             hath
             shined
             ,
             Esai
             .
             9
             :
             2.
             
             Mat.
             4
             :
             15.
             and
             he
             hath
             eye
             salve
             to
             give
             Revel
             3
             :
             18.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             is
             qualified
             for
             taking
             away
             our
             impotency
             :
             so
             that
             through
             Him
             ,
             we
             can
             do
             all
             things
             ,
             Phil.
             4
             :
             13.
             
             When
             we
             are
             weak
             ,
             we
             are
             strong
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             strength
             ,
             and
             liveth
             in
             us
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             10.
             
             Gal.
             2
             :
             20.
             
             Hence
             He
             worketh
             in
             us
             both
             to
             will
             ,
             &
             to
             do
             ,
             of
             his
             owne
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             Phil.
             2
             :
             13.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             also
             taketh
             away
             our
             naturall
             aversenesse
             ,
             unwillingnesse
             ,
             wickednesse
             &
             hatred
             of
             his
             wayes
             ,
             making
             his
             people
             
               willing
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               power
               .
            
             Psal.
             110.
             
             So
             he
             taketh
             away
             
               the
               enmitie
               that
               is
               in
               us
            
             Col.
             2
             :
             20
             ,
             21.
             and
             reconcileth
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             His
             wayes
             ,
             that
             our
             hearts
             do
             sweetly
             comply
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             become
             most
             willing
             and
             glade
             to
             walk
             in
             them
             :
             yea
             &
             
               to
               run
               the
               way
               of
               his
               commandements
            
             through
             his
             
               enlarging
               of
               our
               hearts
            
             ,
             Psal.
             119
             :
             32.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             likewise
             taketh
             away
             that
             desire
             and
             willingnesse
             ;
             which
             we
             have
             to
             lie
             still
             in
             our
             naturall
             condition
             ;
             by
             convinceing
             us
             of
             the
             dreadfull
             hazard
             thereof
             ,
             through
             the
             Spirit
             of
             conviction
             ,
             whereby
             he
             convinceth
             the
             world
             of
             in
             ▪
             Iohn
             .
             16
             :
             8.
             and
             circumciseth
             their
             care
             to
             hear
             ,
             &
             maketh
             them
             
             willing
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             counsel
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             for
             the
             power
             &
             Dominion
             of
             Satan
             ,
             he
             breaketh
             that
             ,
             by
             
               leading
               captivity
               captive
            
             .
             Ephes.
             4
             :
             8.
             
             Psal.
             68
             :
             18.
             and
             
               spoiling
               the
               strong
               Mans
               house
               :
               for
               he
               is
               come
               to
               destroy
               the
               works
               of
               the
               devil
               ,
            
             1
             Iohn
             .
             3
             :
             8.
             and
             
               He
               spoileth
               principalities
               &
               powers
            
             ,
             Col.
             2
             :
             15.
             
             Thus
             ,
             as
             captaine
             of
             salvation
             ,
             he
             leadeth
             them
             out
             as
             a
             conquerour
             ;
             having
             payed
             the
             price
             ,
             he
             delivereth
             also
             by
             power
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             this
             Jailour
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             ,
             how
             he
             answereth
             our
             case
             and
             necessitie
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             fit
             way
             for
             us
             :
             and
             though
             this
             be
             not
             questioned
             ;
             yet
             little
             is
             it
             beleeved
             and
             considered
             ,
             and
             lesse
             put
             in
             practise
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             
               Third
               particular
            
             .
             That
             
               He
               alone
               is
               this
               way
            
             ,
             and
             answereth
             our
             case
             herein
             ▪
             it
             needeth
             not
             be
             much
             spoken
             to
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             clear
             and
             manifest
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             generations
             ,
             and
             the
             disappointments
             of
             fools
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             seeking
             other
             wayes
             .
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             cannot
             do
             our
             businesse
             .
             They
             cannot
             satisfy
             justice
             for
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             nor
             have
             they
             any
             power
             over
             our
             heart
             to
             turne
             it
             as
             they
             will
             ;
             nay
             they
             are
             not
             acquanted
             with
             our
             secret
             thoughts
             ,
             that
             cabinet
             is
             keept
             closse
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             reserved
             as
             the
             peculiar
             privilege
             of
             God
             alone
             .
             The
             blood
             of
             bulls
             and
             goats
             can
             not
             do
             it
             :
             for
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             that
             should
             take
             away
             sin
             ,
             Heb.
             10
             :
             4.
             
             That
             blood
             shed
             according
             to
             the
             law
             did
             cleanse
             ceremonially
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             only
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             typified
             by
             that
             ,
             which
             cleanseth
             really
             :
             so
             that
             we
             are
             sanctified
             through
             the
             offerring
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Jes●…
             Christ
             once
             for
             all
             .
             Heb.
             10
             :
             10.
             
             No
             
             paines
             or
             labour
             of
             ours
             can
             avail
             here
             .
             The
             Lord
             will
             not
             be
             pleased
             with
             thousands
             of
             rams
             ,
             or
             with
             ten
             thousands
             of
             rivers
             of
             oil
             .
             He
             will
             not
             take
             our
             first
             borne
             for
             our
             transgression
             ,
             nor
             the
             Son
             of
             our
             body
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             our
             soul
             ,
             Micah
             .
             6
             :
             7.
             
             Ordinances
             and
             meanes
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             invention
             of
             our
             owne
             ,
             
               No
               man
               can
               by
               any
               meanes
               redeem
               his
               brother
               ,
               or
               give
               to
               God
               a
               ransome
               for
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               the
               soul
               is
               precious
               &
               ceaseth
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Psal.
             49
             :
             7.
             8.
             
             He
             alone
             hath
             laid
             downe
             the
             price
             ;
             all
             our
             sufferings
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             teares
             ,
             labours
             ,
             pennances
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             signifie
             nothing
             here
             ;
             they
             cannot
             satisfie
             justice
             for
             one
             sin
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             
               fourth
               particular
            
             ,
             viz
             the
             singularity
             of
             this
             way
             ,
             Those
             things
             make
             it
             manifest
             and
             apparent
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             as
             can
             
               discover
               it self
            
             ,
             and
             make
             it self
             known
             unto
             the
             erring
             traveller
             :
             Christ
             Iesus
             is
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             as
             can
             say
             to
             the
             wandering
             soul
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               way
               walk
               in
               it
               ,
            
             Esa.
             30
             :
             25.
             
             No
             way
             can
             do
             this
             .
             This
             is
             comfortable
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             way
             can
             not
             only
             discover
             it self
             to
             the
             wandering
             traveller
             ;
             but
             also
             it
             can
             bring
             folk
             into
             it
             .
             Christ
             can
             bring
             souls
             unto
             himself
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             runnig
             on
             in
             their
             wandering
             condition
             ,
             He
             can
             move
             their
             heart
             to
             turne
             in
             to
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             put
             grace
             in
             their
             soul
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             beginne
             resolutions
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             sow
             the
             seed
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             so
             stay
             their
             course
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             violently
             pursueing
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             look
             about
             and
             consider
             what
             they
             are
             doing
             :
             as
             the
             former
             was
             good
             newes
             to
             poor
             blinde
             and
             witlesse
             creatures
             ,
             that
             were
             
             wandering
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             whither
             they
             were
             going
             ;
             so
             this
             is
             good
             newes
             to
             poor
             souls
             ,
             that
             finde
             their
             heart
             inclineing
             to
             wander
             ,
             and
             loving
             to
             goe
             astray
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             way
             can
             cause
             us
             walk
             in
             it
             ,
             If
             we
             be
             rebellious
             and
             obstinate
             .
             He
             can
             command
             with
             authoritie
             :
             for
             he
             is
             given
             for
             a
             leader
             and
             
               a
               commander
            
             ,
             Esa.
             55
             :
             4.
             
             How
             sweet
             should
             this
             be
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             is
             weighted
             with
             a
             stubborn
             ,
             untractable
             and
             unperswadable
             heart
             ,
             that
             He
             ,
             as
             a
             
               King
               ,
               Governour
            
             ,
             &
             Commander
             ,
             can
             with
             authoritie
             draw
             ,
             or
             drive
             ,
             and
             cause
             us
             follow
             and
             run
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             way
             is
             Truth
             ▪
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Way
             ,
             So
             that
             the
             soul
             that
             once
             entereth
             in
             here
             is
             saife
             for
             ever
             ,
             no
             wandering
             here
             :
             
               The
               wayfareing
               men
               though
               fooles
               shall
               not
               erre
               in
               this
               way
               ,
            
             Esa.
             35
             :
             8.
             
             
               He
               will
               bring
               the
               blinde
               by
               a
               way
               that
               ▪
               they
               knew
               not
               ,
               and
               lead
               them
               in
               paths
               that
               they
               have
               not
               knowne
               ;
               he
               will
               make
               darknesse
               light
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               crooked
               things
               streight
               ,
               those
               things
               will
               he
               do
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               forsake
               them
               .
            
             Esai
             .
             42
             :
             16.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             way
             is
             also
             Life
             :
             and
             so
             can
             revive
             the
             fainting
             and
             weary
             travailer
             :
             
               He
               giveth
               power
               to
               the
               faint
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               that
               have
               no
               might
               ,
               he
               Increaseth
               strength
               :
            
             Yea
             ,
             
               he
               renowes
               their
               strength
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               mount
               up
               with
               wings
               as
               eagles
               ,
               and
               run
               and
               not
               be
               weary
               ,
               and
               walk
               and
               not
               faint
               ,
            
             Esa.
             40
             :
             29
             ,
             31.
             and
             so
             he
             giveth
             legs
             to
             the
             traveller
             :
             yea
             he
             carryeth
             the
             lambs
             in
             his
             bosome
             Esa.
             40
             :
             11.
             
             O!
             who
             would
             not
             walk
             in
             this
             way
             ?
             what
             can
             discourage
             the
             man
             that
             walketh
             here
             ?
             
             what
             can
             he
             feare
             ?
             no
             way
             can
             quicken
             or
             refresh
             the
             weary
             man.
             This
             way
             can
             do
             it
             :
             yea
             it
             can
             quicken
             one
             that
             is
             as
             dead
             ,
             and
             cause
             him
             march
             on
             with
             fresh
             alacrity
             and
             vigour
             .
          
           
             6
             From
             all
             these
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             this
             way
             is
             a
             most
             pleasant
             ,
             hartsome
             ,
             desireable
             and
             comfortable
             way
             .
             The
             man
             is
             saife
             here
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             
               sing
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Psal.
             138
             :
             5
             ▪
             
               for
               wisdomes
               wayes
               are
               wayes
               of
               pleasantnesse
               ,
               and
               all
               her
               paths
               are
               peace
            
             Prov.
             3
             :
             17.
             
             He
             is
             a
             Way
             ,
             that
             is
             Food
             ,
             
               Physick
               ,
               cordials
            
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             the
             poor
             traveller
             standeth
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             till
             he
             come
             home
             .
          
           
             From
             all
             which
             ,
             ●…re
             we
             come
             to
             particulars
             ,
             we
             shall
             in
             generall
             shortly
             point
             out
             those
             dutyes
             ,
             which
             natively
             result
             thence
             by
             way
             of
             use
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             O!
             what
             cause
             is
             there
             here
             for
             all
             of
             us
             to
             fall
             on
             wondering
             ,
             both
             that
             God
             should
             ever
             have
             condescended
             to
             have
             appointed
             a
             way
             ,
             how
             sinners
             and
             rebells
             ,
             that
             had
             wickedly
             departed
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             deserved
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             presence
             and
             favour
             for
             ever
             ,
             might
             come
             back
             againe
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             happinesse
             and
             felicity
             ,
             in
             the
             friendshipe
             and
             favour
             of
             that
             God
             ,
             that
             could
             have
             gote
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             justice
             in
             our
             destruction
             ,
             and
             stood
             in
             no
             need
             of
             us
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             thing
             we
             could
             do
             :
             as
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             appointed
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             That
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             his
             only
             Son
             should
             ,
             to
             speak
             so
             ,
             lie
             as
             a
             bridge
             betwixt
             God
             and
             sinfull
             rebells
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             high-way
             that
             they
             might
             returne
             to
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             upon
             him
             :
             Let
             all
             the
             creation
             of
             God
             wonder
             at
             this
             wonderfull
             condescending
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             appointed
             such
             a
             way
             ;
             and
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             was
             content
             to
             lou●…
             so
             low
             ,
             as
             to
             become
             this
             way
             to
             us
             ,
             this
             new
             and
             living
             
             way
             ▪
             and
             that
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             taken
             on
             flesh
             ,
             and
             become
             Emmanuel
             ,
             God
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             taberrackled
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             through
             this
             vaile
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             he
             might
             consecrate
             a
             way
             to
             us
             .
             Let
             angels
             wonder
             at
             this
             condescendency
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Hence
             we
             may
             see
             ground
             of
             being
             convinced
             of
             those
             things
             1
             That
             naturally
             we
             are
             out
             of
             the
             way
             to
             peace
             and
             favour
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             way
             that
             leadeth
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             that
             our
             miserie
             and
             wreatchednesse
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             so
             ,
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             .
             2.
             
             That
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             for
             ourselves
             ,
             set
             all
             our
             wits
             a
             work
             we
             cannot
             fall
             upon
             a
             way
             that
             will
             bring
             us
             home
             .
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             madnesse
             for
             us
             to
             seek
             out
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             vex
             ourselves
             in
             vaine
             ,
             to
             run
             to
             this
             and
             to
             that
             meane
             ,
             or
             invention
             of
             owr
             owne
             ,
             and
             be
             found
             fools
             in
             end
             .
             4.
             
             That
             our
             madnesse
             is
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             turne
             to
             our
             owne
             wayes
             ,
             that
             will
             fail
             us
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             such
             a
             noble
             and
             excellent
             &
             every
             way
             satisfying
             way
             prepared
             to
             our
             hand
             .
             5.
             
             That
             our
             wickednesse
             is
             so
             desperat
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             pointed
             out
             to
             us
             ,
             doth
             not
             please
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             will
             not
             enter
             into
             it
             ,
             not
             walk
             in
             it
             ,
             6.
             
             That
             this
             Way
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             the
             Truth
             and
             the
             Life
             ,
             is
             only
             worth
             the
             Imbraceing
             ,
             and
             is
             only
             saife
             and
             sure
             :
             we
             should
             be
             convinced
             and
             perswaded
             of
             the
             worth
             ,
             sufficiency
             and
             desireablenesse
             of
             this
             way
             .
             Reason
             with
             ordinary
             light
             from
             the
             word
             may
             teach
             these
             things
             ;
             But
             grace
             can
             only
             cary
             them
             into
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             take
             rooting
             there
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             may
             read
             here
             our
             obligation
             unto
             those
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             To
             turne
             our
             bak
             upon
             all
             other
             
             false
             and
             deceitfull
             wayes
             ,
             and
             not
             rest
             there
             .
             2.
             
             To
             enter
             into
             this
             way
             ;
             though
             
               the
               gate
               be
               narrow
               &
               straite
               ,
            
             Mat.
             7
             :
             13.
             
             Luk.
             13
             :
             24.
             yet
             to
             
               strive
               to
               enter
               in
            
             .
             3.
             
             To
             resolve
             to
             abide
             in
             that
             way
             as
             acquiesceing
             in
             it
             ,
             resting
             satisfied
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             to
             
               be
               rooted
               in
               him
            
             ,
             Col.
             2
             :
             7.
             &
             
               to
               dwel
               in
               him
            
             .
             1
             Iohn
             .
             3
             :
             24.
             &
             
               to
               live
               in
               him
            
             or
             
               through
               him
            
             !
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             4
             :
             9.
             4.
             
             To
             
               walk
               in
               this
               way
            
             ,
             Col.
             2
             :
             6.
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             constant
             use
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             progresse
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             in
             &
             through
             him
             :
             to
             goe
             from
             strength
             to
             strength
             in
             him
             ,
             drawing
             all
             our
             furniture
             from
             him
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             covenant
             :
             And
             this
             sayeth
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             should
             guaird
             against
             ,
             1
             stepping
             aside
             out
             of
             this
             good
             &
             pleasant
             way
             .
             2.
             backslideing
             .
             3.
             sitting
             up
             &
             fainting
             by
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             This
             pointeth
             out
             our
             duty
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             as
             our
             way
             to
             the
             father
             ;
             and
             only
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             this
             leads
             us
             to
             the
             particulars
             we
             shall
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             maine
             things
             ,
             which
             stand
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             and
             hinder
             us
             from
             approaching
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             1.
             
             Unrighteousnesse
             and
             guilt
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             legally
             banished
             because
             of
             the
             broken
             covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             righteous
             sentence
             of
             God
             according
             to
             that
             covenant
             :
             &
             2.
             
             Wickednesse
             ,
             impurity
             &
             unholinesse
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             physicall
             bar
             ,
             lying
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             because
             nothing
             that
             is
             uncleane
             can
             dwell
             and
             abide
             with
             him
             ,
             
               who
               is
               of
               purer
               eyes
               then
               he
               can
               behold
               inquitie
            
             ;
             and
             
               nothing
               that
               is
               uncleane
               can
               enter
               in
               there
               ,
            
             where
             He
             is
             .
             So
             then
             there
             must
             be
             an
             usemaking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             way
             ,
             through
             both
             these
             impediments
             .
             We
             need
             justification
             &
             pardon
             
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             sanctification
             &
             cleansing
             for
             the
             other
             .
             Now
             Christ
             being
             the
             way
             to
             the
             Father
             ;
             both
             as
             to
             justification
             ,
             in
             taking
             away
             the
             enmitie
             ,
             in
             changeing
             our
             state
             ,
             &
             removing
             our
             unrighteousnesse
             ,
             &
             guilt
             ,
             whereby
             we
             were
             lying
             under
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             adjudging
             such
             sinners
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             to
             hell
             :
             and
             as
             to
             sanctification
             ,
             in
             cleansing
             us
             from
             all
             our
             pollutions
             ,
             renewing
             our
             souls
             ,
             washing
             away
             our
             spots
             &
             defilements
             &c.
             
             He
             must
             be
             made
             use
             of
             in
             reference
             to
             both
             .
          
           
             In
             speaking
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             the
             shorter
             ,
             because
             ,
             through
             God's
             great
             mercy
             ,
             the
             gospell
             pure
             way
             of
             justification
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             richly
             and
             aboundantly
             cleared
             up
             by
             many
             worthy
             authors
             of
             late
             ,
             both
             as
             concearning
             the
             theoreticall
             ,
             and
             practicall
             part
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             How
             Christ
             is
             made
             use
             of
             for
             justification
             ,
             as
             a
             Way
             .
          
           
             WHat
             Christ
             hath
             done
             to
             purchase
             ,
             procure
             &
             to
             bring
             about
             our
             justification
             before
             God
             ,
             is
             mentioned
             already
             viz.
             That
             He
             stood
             in
             the
             room
             of
             sinners
             ,
             engadging
             for
             them
             as
             their
             cautioner
             ,
             undertaking
             ,
             &
             at
             length
             paying
             down
             the
             ransome
             :
             becoming
             sin
             ,
             or
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             &
             a
             curse
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             laying
             downe
             his
             life
             a
             ransome
             to
             satisfie
             divine
             justice
             :
             and
             this
             he
             hath
             made
             known
             in
             the
             gospell
             ,
             calling
             sinners
             to
             an
             accepting
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             their
             only
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             resting
             upon
             him
             for
             life
             &
             salvation
             ;
             and
             withall
             
             working
             -
             up
             such
             ,
             as
             belong
             to
             the
             election
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             an
             actuall
             closeing
             with
             him
             ,
             upon
             the
             conditions
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             &
             to
             an
             accepting
             of
             him
             ,
             beleeving
             in
             him
             ,
             &
             resting
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             satisfied
             with
             ,
             and
             acquiesceing
             in
             that
             soveraigne
             way
             of
             salvation
             &
             justification
             ,
             through
             a
             crucified
             mediator
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             for
             such
             as
             would
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             as
             the
             way
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             the
             point
             of
             justification
             ,
             those
             things
             are
             requisite
             ;
             to
             which
             we
             shall
             only
             premit
             this
             word
             of
             caution
             ;
             That
             we
             Judge
             not
             the
             want
             of
             these
             requisites
             a
             ground
             to
             exeem
             any
             ,
             that
             heareth
             the
             gospell
             ,
             from
             the
             obligation
             to
             believe
             &
             rest
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             as
             He
             is
             offered
             in
             the
             gospell
             .
          
           
             First
             ▪
             There
             must
             be
             a
             
               conviction
               of
               sin
               &
               miser●…
            
             ,
             a
             conviction
             of
             
               originall
               guilt
            
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             banished
             out
             of
             God's
             presence
             &
             favour
             ,
             &
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             enmity
             &
             death
             ,
             are
             
               come
               short
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
            
             Rom.
             3
             :
             23.
             becomeing
             dead
             or
             under
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             ,
             
               through
               the
               offence
               of
               one
            
             ,
             Rom.
             5
             :
             15.
             being
             made
             
               sinners
               by
               one
               Mans
               disobedience
            
             vers
             ,
             19.
             and
             therefore
             under
             the
             reigneing
             power
             of
             death
             vers
             .
             17.
             and
             under
             that
             
               judgement
               ,
               which
               came
               upon
               all
               men
               to
               condemnation
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             And
             of
             originall
             innate
             wickednesse
             ,
             whereby
             the
             heart
             is
             filled
             with
             enmity
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             hater
             of
             Him
             &
             of
             all
             his
             wayes
             ;
             standing
             in
             full
             opposition
             to
             him
             &
             to
             his
             holy
             lawes
             ;
             loving
             to
             contradict
             and
             resist
             him
             in
             all
             his
             actings
             ;
             despiseing
             and
             undervalueing
             all
             his
             condescensious
             of
             love
             ;
             obstinately
             refuseing
             his
             goodnesse
             &
             offers
             of
             mercy
             ;
             &
             perempto●…ily
             
             persisting
             in
             rebellion
             &
             heart
             opposition
             ;
             not
             only
             not
             accepting
             his
             kindnesses
             &
             offers
             of
             mercy
             ;
             but
             contemning
             them
             ,
             trampling
             them
             underfoot
             as
             imbittered
             against
             him
             .
             As
             also
             there
             must
             be
             a
             conviction
             of
             our
             
               actuall
               transgressions
            
             ,
             whereby
             we
             have
             corrupted
             our
             wayes
             yet
             more
             ,
             run
             further
             away
             from
             God
             ,
             brought
             on
             more
             wrath
             upon
             our
             souls
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             sentence
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             
               cursed
               is
               every
               one
               that
               abideth
               not
               in
               all
               that
               is
               written
               in
               the
               law
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
             Deut.
             27
             :
             26.
             
             Gal.
             3
             :
             10.
             
             What
             way
             this
             conviction
             is
             begun
             &
             carryed
             on
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             a
             measure
             it
             must
             come
             ,
             I
             cannot
             now
             stand
             to
             explaine
             :
             only
             in
             short
             know
             ,
             That
             upon
             whatsoever
             occasion
             it
             be
             begun
             ,
             whether
             by
             a
             word
             carryed
             home
             to
             the
             heart
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             sharpe
             &
             crossing
             dispensation
             ,
             feare
             of
             approaching
             death
             ,
             some
             hainous
             outbreaking
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             reall
             thing
             ,
             a
             heart
             reaching
             conviction
             ,
             not
             generall
             &
             notionall
             ,
             but
             particular
             ,
             plaine
             ,
             and
             pinching
             ,
             affecting
             the
             heart
             with
             fear
             &
             terrour
             ,
             making
             the
             soul
             seriously
             &
             really
             to
             minde
             this
             matter
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             thoughts
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             anxiously
             &
             earnestly
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             and
             finally
             will
             make
             the
             soul
             willing
             to
             hearken
             &
             hear
             what
             hopes
             of
             mercy
             there
             is
             in
             the
             gospell
             ,
             and
             to
             imbrace
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             laid
             downe
             :
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             because
             Christ
             himself
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               The
               whole
               needeth
               not
               the
               phisitian
               ,
               but
               the
               sick
               ,
            
             Mat.
             9
             :
             12.
             
             
               He
               is
               not
               come
               to
               call
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             righteous
             in
             their
             owne
             eyes
             ,
             
               but
               sinners
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             no
             more
             now
             whole
             at
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             seeing
             no
             evill
             ,
             no
             hazard
             
             or
             danger
             ;
             but
             pricked
             &
             pierced
             with
             the
             sence
             of
             their
             lost
             condition
             ,
             being
             under
             the
             heavy
             wrath
             &
             vengeance
             of
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             because
             of
             sin
             ;
             and
             seeing
             their
             owne
             vilenesse
             ,
             cursednesse
             ,
             wickednesse
             &
             desperat
             madnesse
             .
             Because
             naturally
             we
             hate
             God
             &
             Christ
             Iohn
             .
             15
             :
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             and
             have
             a
             strong
             naturall
             antipathy
             at
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             through
             Iesus
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             nothing
             but
             strong
             &
             inevitable
             necessity
             will
             drive
             us
             to
             a
             complyance
             with
             this
             gospell
             device
             of
             love
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             must
             be
             
               some
               measure
               of
               humiliation
            
             :
             under
             this
             conviction
             the
             man
             is
             bowed
             down
             ,
             and
             made
             mute
             before
             God
             ;
             no
             more
             boasting
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             &
             of
             his
             happy
             condition
             ;
             no
             high
             or
             great
             thoughts
             of
             his
             righteousnesse
             ;
             for
             all
             are
             now
             to
             be
             looked
             
               on
               as
               filthy
               rags
            
             ,
             Esai
             64
             :
             6.
             
               what
               things
               were
               as
               gaine
               before
            
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             must
             now
             
               be
               counted
               losse
            
             ,
             yea
             and
             
               as
               dung
            
             Phil.
             3
             :
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             The
             man
             must
             be
             cast
             downe
             ,
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             far
             from
             high
             and
             conceity
             thoughts
             of
             himself
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             thing
             he
             ever
             did
             ,
             or
             can
             do
             :
             
               for
               the
               Lord
               resisteth
               the
               proud
               ,
               but
               giveth
               grace
               to
               the
               humble
               ,
            
             Jam
             4
             :
             6.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5
             :
             5.
             
             He
             
               reviveth
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               humble
               .
            
             Esa
             57
             :
             15.
             
             
               He
               that
               humbleth
               himself
               shall
               be
               exalted
               ,
            
             Mat.
             18
             :
             4.
             
             &
             23
             :
             12.
             
             Luk.
             14
             :
             11.
             
             &
             18
             :
             14.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             must
             be
             a
             
               despaireing
               of
               getting
               help
               or
               relief
            
             out
             of
             this
             condition
             ,
             
               by
               our selves
            
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             we
             can
             do
             :
             a
             conviction
             of
             the
             unprofitablenesse
             of
             all
             things
             under
             the
             sun
             for
             our
             reliefe
             :
             No
             expectation
             of
             help
             from
             our
             supposed
             good
             heart
             ,
             good
             purposes
             ,
             good
             deeds
             ;
             works
             of
             charity
             ,
             many
             prayers
             ,
             commendation
             of
             others
             ,
             sober
             &
             
             harmlesse
             walking
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             within
             us
             or
             without
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             Christ
             :
             for
             so
             long
             as
             we
             have
             the
             least
             hope
             or
             expectation
             of
             doing
             our
             owne
             businesse
             without
             Christ
             ,
             we
             will
             never
             come
             to
             Him.
             Our
             heart
             hangeth
             so
             after
             the
             old
             way
             of
             salvation
             through
             works
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             endure
             to
             hear
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             nor
             can
             we
             yeeld
             to
             any
             other
             :
             could
             we
             but
             have
             heaven
             by
             the
             way
             of
             works
             ;
             we
             would
             spare
             no
             paines
             ,
             no
             coast
             ,
             no
             labour
             ,
             no
             expences
             ;
             Nay
             we
             would
             put
             ourselves
             to
             much
             paine
             &
             torment
             by
             whippings
             ,
             cuttings
             ,
             fastings
             watchings
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             we
             would
             not
             spare
             our
             first
             borne
             ;
             nay
             ,
             we
             would
             dig
             our
             graves
             in
             a
             rock
             with
             our
             nailes
             ,
             and
             cut
             our
             owne
             dayes
             ,
             could
             we
             but
             get
             heaven
             by
             this
             meanes
             :
             such
             is
             our
             antipathy
             at
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             through
             a
             crucified
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             choose
             any
             way
             ▪
             but
             that
             ,
             cost
             what
             it
             would
             :
             therefore
             before
             we
             can
             heartyly
             close
             with
             Christ
             &
             accept
             of
             him
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             put
             from
             those
             refuges
             of
             lies
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             disappointment
             written
             on
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             prayers
             ,
             fastings
             ,
             cryes
             ,
             dutyes
             ,
             reformations
             ,
             sufferings
             ,
             good
             wishes
             ,
             good
             deeds
             &c
             ,
             are
             nothing
             in
             his
             eyes
             ,
             but
             so
             many
             provocations
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             his
             jealousie
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             further
             causes
             of
             our
             misery
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             must
             be
             a
             
               rational
               ,
               deliberate
               ,
               &
               resolute
               relinquishing
               of
               all
               those
               things
               in
               our
               selves
               ,
               on
               which
               our
               heart
               is
               ready
               to
               dote
               .
            
             The
             Man
             being
             convinced
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             hath
             been
             hopeing
             for
             salvation
             ,
             must
             now
             purpose
             to
             loose
             his
             grips
             off
             them
             ,
             to
             turn
             his
             back
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             quite
             them
             with
             purpose
             
             of
             heart
             ,
             &
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             
               get
               you
               hence
            
             ,
             as
             Esa.
             30
             :
             22.
             
             This
             is
             to
             
               deny
               our selves
            
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             do
             ,
             ere
             we
             become
             his
             disciples
             Mat.
             16.
             24.
             
             This
             is
             
               to
               forsake
               our
               Fathers
               house
            
             Psal.
             45
             :
             10.
             and
             to
             
               pluck
               out
               our
               right
               eye
            
             ,
             &
             
               to
               cut
               off
               our
               right
               arme
               .
            
             Mat.
             5
             :
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             This
             abandoning
             of
             all
             our
             former
             false
             props
             &
             subterfuges
             must
             be
             resolute
             ,
             over
             the
             belly
             of
             much
             opposition
             within
             ,
             from
             the
             carnall
             &
             naturall
             inclinations
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             and
             of
             much
             opposition
             without
             ,
             from
             Satan's
             insnareing
             suggestions
             ,
             &
             deceitfull
             temptations
             :
             It
             must
             be
             a
             
               real
               ,
               rational
               act
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
            
             upon
             solide
             and
             through
             conviction
             of
             their
             unprofitablenesse
             ;
             yea
             of
             their
             dangerousnesse
             &
             destructivenesse
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             must
             be
             
               some
               knowledge
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               gospell
               covenant
               ,
            
             and
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             which
             now
             God
             hath
             chosen
             ,
             whereby
             to
             glorifie
             his
             grace
             in
             the
             salvation
             of
             poor
             sinners
             .
             That
             God
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             &
             Holy
             ghost
             thought
             good
             ,
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Justice
             &
             mercy
             ,
             to
             send
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             assume
             mans
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             God
             &
             man
             in
             two
             distinct
             natures
             ,
             &
             one
             person
             for
             ever
             ;
             &
             to
             become
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             to
             undergoe
             the
             curse
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             the
             cursed
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             to
             pay
             the
             ransome
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             elect
             .
             In
             which
             undertaking
             our
             Lord
             was
             a
             servant
             Esa.
             42
             :
             1.
             
             &
             49
             :
             6.
             
             &
             52
             :
             13.
             
             &
             53
             :
             11.
             
             Zech.
             3
             :
             8.
             
             Matth.
             12
             :
             18.
             and
             had
             furniture
             from
             God
             for
             all
             his
             undertaking
             Esai
             .
             42
             :
             1.
             
             &
             ●…1
             :
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Mat.
             12
             :
             18.
             and
             had
             a
             promise
             of
             
               seeing
               his
               seed
            
             ,
             &
             of
             
               prolonging
               his
               dayes
            
             &c.
             Esa.
             53
             :
             10.
             11.
             
             Thus
             there
             was
             a
             covenant
             of
             Redemption
             betwixt
             
             God
             &
             the
             Mediator
             :
             and
             the
             Mediator
             undertaking
             was
             obliged
             to
             performe
             all
             that
             he
             undertook
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             did
             so
             :
             for
             as
             the
             Lord
             
               laid
               on
               him
            
             ,
             or
             
               caused
               to
               meet
               together
               on
               him
               ,
               the
               iniquitie
               of
               us
               all
            
             Esa.
             53
             :
             6.
             
             So
             in
             due
             time
             
               He
               bear
               our
               griefs
               and
               carryed
               our
               sorrowes
               :
               He
               was
               wounded
               for
               our
               transgressions
               &
               bruised
               for
               our
               iniquities
               ,
               the
               chastisement
               of
               our
               peace
               was
               upon
               him
               :
               He
               was
               cut
               off
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               and
               stricken
               for
               the
               transgression
               of
               his
               people
               .
               He
               made
               his
               soul
               an
               offering
               for
               sin
               ,
               &
               bear
               the
               iniquities
               of
               his
               people
               .
               Pouring
               out
               his
               soul
               unto
               death
               ;
               he
               beare
               the
               sin
               of
               many
               ,
               &
               made
               intercession
               for
               the
               transgressours
            
             Esa.
             53
             :
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             8
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             So
             that
             
               what
               the
               law
               could
               not
               do
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               was
               weak
               through
               the
               flesh
               ,
               God
               sending
               his
               owne
               Son
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               sinfull
               flesh
               ,
               for
               sin
               ,
            
             (
             or
             by
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             )
             
               condemned
               sin
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             Rom.
             8
             :
             3.
             
               that
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               law
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               us
            
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             Thus
             
               he
               made
               him
               sin
            
             ,
             (
             or
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             )
             that
             
               we
               might
               become
               righteous
            
             2
             Cor.
             5
             :
             20.
             and
             
               he
               was
               once
               offered
               to
               beare
               the
               sinnes
               of
               many
            
             Heb.
             9
             :
             28.
             and
             
               he
               through
               the
               eternall
               spirit
               offered
               himself
               without
               spot
               to
               God.
            
             vers
             .
             14.
             and
             
               his
               owne
               self
               bear
               our
               sins
               in
               his
               owne
               body
               on
               the
               tree
            
             1
             Pet.
             2
             :
             24.
             
             There
             must
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             be
             some
             knowledge
             of
             ,
             and
             acquantance
             with
             this
             great
             mysterie
             of
             the
             gospell
             ,
             wherein
             is
             declared
             
               the
               manifold
               wisdome
               of
               God
            
             Ephes.
             3
             :
             10.
             and
             with
             the
             noble
             designe
             of
             God
             in
             sending
             his
             Son
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             to
             die
             the
             death
             ,
             that
             condemned
             sinners
             might
             live
             ,
             and
             returne
             to
             the
             bosome
             
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             redeemed
             
               not
               with
               gold
               or
               silver
               or
               corruptible
               things
               ;
               but
               with
               the
               precious
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               lamb
               without
               blemish
               &
               without
               spot
            
             1
             ●…et
             .
             1
             :
             18.
             and
             being
             
               so
               redeemed
               by
               blood
               ,
               to
               become
               kings
               &
               priests
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2
             :
             2
             ,
             Revel
             5
             :
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             The
             man
             must
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             this
             ,
             else
             all
             will
             be
             in
             vaine
             .
             I
             do
             not
             determine
             ,
             how
             destinct
             and
             full
             this
             knowledge
             must
             be
             ;
             but
             sure
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             so
             much
             knowledg
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             will
             give
             the
             soul
             ground
             of
             hope
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             exspectation
             of
             salvation
             by
             this
             way
             ,
             cause
             it
             turne
             its
             back
             upon
             all
             other
             wayes
             ,
             and
             to
             account
             it self
             happy
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             once
             win
             here
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             must
             be
             a
             perswasion
             of
             the
             sufficiency
             ,
             compleatnesse
             &
             satisfactorynesse
             of
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             ,
             through
             this
             crucified
             Mediator
             ;
             el●…e
             the
             soul
             will
             not
             be
             induced
             to
             leave
             its
             other
             courses
             ,
             and
             betake
             it self
             to
             this
             alone
             .
             He
             must
             be
             sure
             ,
             that
             salvation
             is
             only
             to
             be
             had
             this
             way
             ;
             And
             that
             undoubtedly
             it
             will
             be
             had
             this
             way
             ;
             that
             so
             with
             confidence
             he
             may
             cast
             himself
             over
             on
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             sweetly
             sing
             in
             hope
             of
             a
             noble
             outgate
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             must
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             really
             God
             as
             well
             as
             Man
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             Man
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             God
             ;
             that
             he
             is
             fully
             furnished
             for
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             having
             the
             spirit
             given
             to
             him
             without
             measure
             ;
             and
             endued
             fully
             and
             richly
             with
             all
             qualifications
             ,
             fitting
             him
             for
             all
             our
             necessiries
             ,
             &
             inabling
             him
             to
             
               save
               to
               the
               uttermost
               all
               that
               come
               unto
               God
               by
               him
               ,
            
             Heb.
             7.
             25
             ;
             that
             
               He
               is
               made
               of
               God
               to
               us
               wisdome
               ,
               righteousnesse
               ,
               sanctification
               and
               redemption
               ,
            
             1
             〈◊〉
             .
             
             1
             :
             30.
             
             
               That
               all
               power
               in
               heaven
               &
               earth
               is
               given
               unto
               Him.
            
             Mat.
             28
             :
             18.
             
             That
             
               all
               things
               are
               put
               under
               his
               feet
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               He
               is
               given
               to
               be
               the
               head
               over
               all
               things
               to
               the
               Church
            
             Ephes.
             1
             :
             22.
             
             
               That
               in
               him
               dwelleth
               all
               fulnesse
            
             Col.
             1
             :
             19.
             
             
               That
               in
               him
               are
               hid
               all
               the
               treasures
               of
               wisdom
               &
               knowledge
               .
               Col.
            
             2
             :
             3
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               that
               in
               him
               dwelleth
               all
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               god-head
               bodyly
               :
            
             so
             that
             we
             are
             
               compleat
               in
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               head
               of
               all
               principality
               &
               power
               vers
               .
            
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             soul
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             not
             only
             an
             able
             &
             alsufficient
             mediator
             ;
             but
             
               that
               also
               he
               is
               willing
               and
               ready
               ,
               to
               redeem
               &
               save
               all
               that
               will
               come
               :
            
             for
             all
             the
             preceeding
             particulars
             will
             but
             increase
             his
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             torment
             him
             more
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             supposeth
             ▪
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             &
             the
             suggestion
             of
             Satan
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             part
             in
             that
             redemption
             ,
             no
             accesse
             to
             it
             ,
             no
             ground
             of
             hope
             of
             salvation
             by
             it
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             conceive
             not
             only
             a
             possibility
             ;
             but
             also
             a
             probability
             of
             helpe
             this
             way
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             gospell
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             promulgation
             and
             offer
             of
             those
             good
             newes
             to
             him
             ,
             speake
             out
             so
             much
             ;
             that
             the
             patience
             of
             God
             waiting
             long
             ,
             and
             his
             goodnesse
             renewing
             the
             offers
             ,
             confirmeth
             this
             ;
             that
             his
             serious
             pressing
             ,
             his
             strong
             motives
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             his
             sharpe
             threatnings
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             his
             reiterated
             comands
             ,
             his
             ingeminated
             obtestations
             ;
             his
             expressed
             sorrow
             &
             grief
             over
             such
             as
             would
             not
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             his
             upbraidings
             &
             objurgations
             of
             such
             ▪
             as
             do
             obstinately
             refuse
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             put
             his
             willingnesse
             to
             save
             such
             as
             will
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             question
             :
             yea●…
             his
             obviating
             of
             objections
             ,
             
             and
             takeing
             all
             excuses
             out
             of
             their
             mouth
             ,
             make●…
             the
             case
             plaine
             and
             manifest
             ;
             so
             that
             such
             as
             will
             no●…
             come
             ,
             are
             left
             without
             excuse
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             impediment
             lying
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             but
             their
             owne
             unwillingnesse
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             man
             must
             
               know
               upon
               what
               tearmes
               &
               conditions
               Christ
               offereth
               himself
               in
               the
               gospell
               ▪
               viz.
            
             upon
             condition
             of
             accepting
             of
             Him
             ,
             beleeving
             in
             him
             and
             resting
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             other
             way
             can
             we
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             good
             things
             purchased
             by
             Christ
             ,
             but
             by
             accepting
             of
             Him
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             offered
             in
             the
             gospell
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               freely
               ▪
               without
               price
               or
               money
               Esa.
            
             55
             :
             1.
             absolutely
             without
             reservation
             :
             
               wholly
               ,
               &
               for
               all
               ends
            
             &c.
             for
             till
             this
             be
             known
             there
             will
             be
             no
             closeing
             with
             Christ
             ;
             and
             till
             there
             be
             a
             closeing
             with
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             advantage
             to
             be
             had
             by
             him
             ,
             The
             soul
             must
             be
             marryed
             to
             him
             as
             an
             husband
             ;
             fixed
             to
             him
             as
             the
             branches
             to
             the
             tree
             ;
             united
             to
             him
             as
             the
             members
             to
             the
             head
             ;
             become
             one
             with
             him
             ,
             
               one
               Spirit
            
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             17.
             
             See
             Iohn
             .
             15
             :
             5.
             
             Ephes.
             5
             :
             30.
             
             The
             soul
             must
             close
             with
             him
             for
             all
             things
             ;
             adhere
             to
             him
             upon
             all
             hazards
             ;
             take
             him
             and
             the
             sharpest
             crosse
             that
             followeth
             him
             :
             now
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             soul
             must
             be
             acquanted
             with
             these
             conditions
             :
             for
             it
             must
             act
             deliberatly
             &
             rationally
             here
             :
             Covenanting
             with
             Christ
             is
             a
             grave
             businesse
             &
             requireth
             deliberation
             ,
             posednesse
             of
             soul
             ,
             rationall
             resolution
             ,
             full
             purpose
             of
             heart
             ,
             &
             satisfaction
             of
             soul
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             man
             must
             be
             acquanted
             with
             the
             conditions
             of
             the
             new
             covenant
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             There
             must
             be
             
               a
               satisfaction
               with
               the
               tearmes
               of
               the
               gospel
               ,
            
             and
             the
             heart
             must
             actually
             close
             with
             
             Christ
             ,
             as
             h●…s
             offered
             in
             the
             gospel
             .
             The
             heart
             must
             
               open
               to
               him
            
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             in
             ,
             Revel
             3
             :
             20.
             
             The
             soul
             must
             imbrace
             and
             
               receive
               him
            
             Ioh.
             1
             :
             12.
             
             The
             man
             must
             take
             him
             ,
             as
             his
             Lord
             and
             Master
             King
             ,
             Priest
             &
             Prophet
             ;
             must
             give
             up
             himself
             to
             him
             as
             his
             Leader
             and
             Commander
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             follow
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             thus
             close
             a
             bargain
             with
             him
             :
             for
             till
             this
             be
             done
             there
             is
             no
             union
             with
             Christ
             ;
             and
             till
             there
             be
             an
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             partaking
             of
             the
             frutes
             of
             his
             redemption
             ,
             as
             to
             Iustification
             ▪
             no
             pardon
             ,
             no
             acceptance
             ,
             no
             accesse
             to
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             peace
             ,
             nor
             joy
             in
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ,
             no
             getting
             of
             the
             conscience
             sprinkled
             ,
             nor
             no
             intimation
             of
             love
             or
             favour
             from
             God.
             &c.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             There
             must
             be
             
               a
               leanning
               to
            
             ,
             and
             
               resting
               upon
               him
               and
               on
               his
               perfect
               sacrifice
               .
            
             The
             soul
             must
             sit
             downe
             here
             as
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             acquiesce
             in
             this
             compleat
             mediation
             of
             his
             .
             This
             is
             to
             
               beleeve
               on
               him
               ,
               to
               rest
               on
               him
               Ioan.
            
             3
             :
             18.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2
             :
             6.
             as
             an
             alsufficient
             help
             .
             This
             is
             to
             cast
             the
             burden
             of
             a
             brocken
             covenant
             ,
             of
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             ,
             of
             deserved
             wrath
             ,
             of
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             law
             &c.
             upon
             Him
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             bear
             away
             those
             evills
             from
             us
             .
             This
             is
             to
             
               put
               on
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             (
             in
             part
             )
             Rom.
             1●…
             :
             14
             ▪
             to
             cover
             ourselves
             with
             his
             righteousnesse
             from
             the
             face
             of
             justice
             ,
             to
             stand
             in
             this
             armour
             of
             proof
             against
             the
             accusations
             of
             Law
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             and
             an
             evill
             conscience
             :
             This
             is
             to
             flee
             to
             him
             as
             to
             our
             city
             of
             refuge
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             saife
             from
             the
             avenger
             of
             blood
             :
             This
             is
             to
             make
             him
             ,
             our
             refuge
             from
             the
             strome
             of
             Gods
             anger
             ,
             and
             ,
             a
             shadow
             from
             th●…
             heat
             of
             his
             wrath
             Esa.
             25.
             4.
             and
             
               our
               hideing
               place
            
             
             
               from
               the
               winde
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               covert
               from
               the
               tempest
            
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             
               shadow
               of
               a
               great
               rock
               in
               a
               weary
               land
               Esai
               .
            
             32
             :
             2.
             
             When
             we
             hide
             ourselves
             in
             him
             as
             the
             compleat
             cautioner
             ,
             that
             hath
             fully
             satisfied
             justice
             ,
             and
             
               desire
               to
               be
               found
               in
               him
               alone
               ,
               not
               having
               our
               owne
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               through
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               righteousnesse
               which
               is
               of
               God
               by
               faith
               ,
               Phil.
            
             3
             :
             9.
             
             This
             is
             to
             lay
             our
             hand
             on
             the
             head
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             when
             we
             rest
             on
             this
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             exsp●…ct
             salvation
             through
             it
             alone
             .
             This
             is
             to
             cast
             our selves
             in
             Christs
             armes
             ,
             as
             peremptorily
             resolving
             to
             goe
             no
             other
             way
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             plead
             no
             other
             ●…ighteousnesse
             before
             Gods
             barr
             ,
             but
             Christs
             .
             That
             is
             faith
             ,
             yea
             the
             lively
             acting
             of
             Iustifying
             faith
             .
          
           
             Thus
             then
             is
             Christ
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Iustification
             ,
             when
             the
             poor
             w●…kened
             sinner
             ,
             convinced
             of
             his
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             of
             his
             owne
             inability
             to
             help
             himself
             ,
             of
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             all
             meanes
             beside
             Christ
             ;
             of
             Christs
             alsufficiency
             ▪
             readinesse
             ,
             and
             willingnesse
             to
             helpe
             ,
             of
             the
             equitie
             and
             reasonabln●…sse
             of
             the
             conditions
             on
             which
             he
             is
             offered
             ,
             and
             life
             through
             him
             ,
             is
             now
             content
             ,
             and
             fully
             satisfied
             with
             this
             way
             ,
             actually
             renunceing
             all
             other
             wayes
             whatsomever
             ,
             and
             doth
             with
             heart
             ,
             and
             hand
             imbrace
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             &
             take
             him
             as
             he
             is
             offered
             in
             the
             gospell
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             him
             for
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             leane
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             rest
             upon
             him
             in
             all
             hazards
             ;
             and
             particularly
             to
             refuge
             it self
             〈◊〉
             his
             wings
             ,
             and
             to
             rest
             there
             with
             complacency
             ,
             satisfaction
             ,
             &
             delight
             ;
             and
             hide
             it self
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             all
             accusations
             .
          
           
             Yet
             it
             would
             be
             knowne
             ,
             that
             this
             act
             of
             faith
             ,
             
             whereby
             the
             soul
             goeth
             out
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             accepteth
             of
             and
             leaneth
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             alike
             in
             all
             :
             for
             ▪
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             Some
             it
             way
             be
             more
             
               lively
               ,
               strong
            
             &
             active
             ,
             like
             the
             centurious
             faith
             ,
             that
             could
             a●…gue
             syllogistically
             .
             Matth.
             8
             :
             8
             ,
             &c.
             which
             Christ
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             great
             faith
             ,
             a
             greater
             whereof
             he
             had
             not
             found
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             Israel
             vers
             .
             10.
             and
             like
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             
               woman
               of
               Canaan
            
             Mat.
             15
             :
             21.
             &c.
             that
             would
             take
             no
             nay
             say
             ,
             but
             of
             seeming
             refu●…eals
             did
             make
             arguments
             ,
             which
             Christ
             commended
             as
             a
             great
             faith
             vers
             .
             28.
             
             But
             in
             others
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             more
             weak
             ,
             and
             fainting
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             reason
             a●…ight
             for
             its
             owne
             comfort
             and
             strength
             ,
             as
             Mat.
             6
             :
             30.
             ●…ut
             is
             mixed
             with
             much
             feare
             ,
             as
             Math.
             8
             :
             26.
             yea
             and
             with
             much
             faithlesnesse
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             soul
             must
             cry
             ,
             
               Lord
               helpe
               my
               unbeleef
               Mark
            
             9
             ▪
             24.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             some
             ,
             the
             acts
             and
             actings
             of
             this
             faith
             may
             be
             more
             clear
             ,
             and
             discerneable
             ,
             both
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             by
             spirituall
             on-lookers
             :
             In
             others
             so
             covered
             over
             with
             an
             heape
             of
             doubts
             ,
             unbeleef
             ,
             jealousie
             ,
             &
             other
             corruption
             ,
             that
             the
             actings
             of
             it
             can
             hardly
             ,
             or
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             be
             perceived
             by
             themselvs
             or
             others
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             shall
             be
             heard
             but
             complaints
             ,
             feares
             ,
             doubtings
             ,
             and
             objections
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             some
             ,
             this
             faith
             may
             have
             strong
             ,
             and
             perceptible
             actings
             ,
             wreastling
             thorow
             much
             discouragment
             and
             opposition
             ,
             and
             many
             difficulties
             ;
             as
             in
             that
             woman
             of
             Canaan
             Matth.
             15.
             runing
             tho●…ow
             with
             peremptory
             resolutenesse
             ;
             saying
             with
             Iob.
             Cap.
             13.
             15.
             
               though
               he
               stay
               me
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               trust
               in
               him
            
             ;
             and
             thus
             
               taking
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               with
               violence
               .
            
             In
             others
             it
             may
             be
             so
             weak
             ,
             that
             the
             least
             
             opposition
             or
             discouragement
             may
             be
             sufficient
             to
             make
             the
             soul
             give
             over
             hope
             ,
             &
             almost
             dispaire
             of
             overcomeing
             and
             wining
             thorow
             :
             &
             be
             as
             a
             bruised
             reed
             ,
             or
             a
             smoaking
             flax
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             some
             ,
             though
             it
             appeare
             not
             strong
             ,
             &
             violent
             or
             wilfull
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             in
             its
             actings
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             
               firme
               ,
               fixed
            
             ,
             &
             resolute
             ,
             in
             staying
             upon
             Him
             ,
             Esa.
             26
             :
             3
             ,
             4.
             and
             trusting
             in
             Him.
             Psal.
             125.
             1.
             resolving
             to
             hing
             there
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             perish
             It
             perisheth
             .
             In
             others
             weak
             ,
             &
             bashful
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             some
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             yet
             weaker
             ,
             going
             out
             in
             
               strong
               &
               vehement
               hungerings
            
             ,
             Mat.
             5
             :
             6.
             
             The
             man
             dar
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             beleeve
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             doth
             adhere
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             stay
             upon
             him
             ;
             yet
             he
             dar
             say
             ,
             he
             longeth
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             panteth
             after
             Him
             ,
             as
             ever
             
               the
               hart
               doth
               after
               the
               wa●…ter
               brooks
            
             Psal.
             42
             :
             1
             ,
             2.
             he
             hungereth
             and
             thirsteth
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             with
             any
             thing
             without
             him
             .
          
           
             6.
             in
             some
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             that
             weak
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             can
             only
             perceive
             
               the
               heart
               looking
               out
               after
               Him
               :
            
             upon
             little
             more
             ground
             ,
             than
             a
             
               may
               be
            
             it
             shall
             be
             helped
             Esai
             .
             45
             :
             22.
             
             They
             look
             to
             Him
             for
             salvation
             ,
             being
             convinced
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             follow
             no
             other
             way
             ,
             they
             resolve
             to
             lye
             at
             his
             door
             ,
             waiting
             and
             looking
             for
             à
             sight
             of
             the
             kings
             face
             ,
             and
             to
             lye
             there
             waiting
             till
             they
             die
             ,
             if
             no
             better
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             some
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             so
             weak
             ,
             that
             nothing
             more
             can
             be
             perceived
             ,
             but
             a
             
               satisfaction
               with
               the
               tearmes
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
            
             a
             willingnesse
             to
             accept
             of
             the
             bargane
             ,
             and
             an
             heart
             consenting
             thereunto
             ,
             though
             they
             dar
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             actually
             close
             therewith
             ,
             yea
             nor
             dar
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             welcome
             Revel
             .
             22
             :
             17.
             
          
           
           
             8.
             
             In
             some
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             so
             weak
             and
             low
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             any
             right
             hunger
             or
             desire
             after
             Him
             ,
             nor
             that
             their
             heart
             doth
             rightly
             and
             really
             consent
             to
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ;
             yet
             they
             would
             faine
             be
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             oh
             for
             a
             willing
             heart
             .
             O
             for
             ardent
             desires
             !
             O
             for
             a
             right
             hunger
             !
             and
             they
             are
             dissatisfied
             and
             can
             not
             be
             reconciled
             with
             their
             hearts
             ,
             for
             not
             desireing
             more
             ,
             hungering
             more
             ,
             consenting
             more
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             they
             had
             this
             ,
             they
             would
             think
             themselvs
             happy
             and
             upmade
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             their
             faith
             is
             so
             low
             ,
             that
             it
             appeareth
             in
             nothing
             ,
             more
             manifestly
             ,
             than
             in
             their
             complainings
             of
             the
             want
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             the
             poor
             weak
             beleever
             needeth
             not
             be
             so
             far
             discouraged
             ,
             as
             to
             dispaire
             and
             give
             over
             the
             matter
             as
             hopelesse
             &
             lost
             :
             let
             him
             hang
             on
             ,
             depend
             ,
             and
             waite
             ;
             a
             week
             faith
             to
             day
             may
             become
             stronger
             within
             a
             short
             time
             .
             He
             that
             laid
             the
             foundation
             ,
             can
             and
             will
             finish
             the
             building
             ,
             for
             all
             
               his
               Works
               are
               perfect
            
             .
             And
             a
             weak
             faith
             ,
             when
             true
             ,
             will
             prove
             saving
             ,
             and
             lay
             hold
             on
             a
             saving
             strong
             Mediator
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             acting
             of
             faith
             on
             
               Christ's
               death
               and
               sacrifice
            
             ;
             for
             stopping
             the
             mouth
             of
             
               Conscience
               ,
               Law
               ,
               Satan
            
             ,
             and
             for
             opposeing
             to
             the
             pursueing
             Justice
             of
             God
             because
             of
             sin
             .
             It
             may
             some
             times
             be
             
               strong
               ,
               distinct
               ,
               clear
            
             and
             resolute
             .
             At
             other
             times
             againe
             be
             
               weak
               ,
               mixed
            
             ,
             or
             
               accompanyed
               with
               much
               feare
               ,
               perplexity
               doubting
               ,
            
             and
             distrust
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             owne
             seen
             unworthinesse
             ,
             many
             failings
             ,
             doubtings
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             repentance
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             a
             maine
             businesse
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             concearnment
             ,
             yet
             many
             are
             not
             much
             troubled
             about
             it
             ,
             nor
             exercised
             at
             the
             heart
             hereabout
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             deceiving
             themselves
             with
             foolish
             imaginations
             ;
             for
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             think
             ,
             they
             were
             beleevers
             all
             their
             dayes
             ,
             they
             never
             doubted
             of
             Gods
             grace
             and
             goodwill
             ,
             they
             had
             alwayes
             a
             good
             heart
             for
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             never
             knew
             what
             a
             wakened
             conscience
             ,
             or
             sense
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             meaned
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Or
             they
             think
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             mercifull
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             be
             so
             severe
             ,
             as
             to
             stand
             upon
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             require
             ;
             forgetting
             that
             He
             is
             a
             just
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             God
             of
             truth
             ,
             that
             wil
             do
             according
             to
             what
             He
             hath
             said
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Or
             they
             suppose
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             &
             not
             such
             a
             difficult
             thing
             as
             it
             is
             called
             :
             not
             considering
             or
             beleeving
             ,
             that
             no
             lesse
             power
             ,
             than
             that
             ,
             which
             raised
             Christ
             againe
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             will
             worke
             up
             the
             heart
             unto
             faith
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Or
             they
             resolve
             that
             they
             will
             do
             it
             afterward
             ,
             at
             some
             more
             convenient
             season
             ;
             not
             perceiving
             the
             cunning
             slight
             of
             Satan
             in
             this
             ,
             nor
             considering
             that
             faith
             is
             not
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             but
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             they
             lay
             not
             hold
             on
             the
             call
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             harden
             their
             heart
             in
             their
             day
             ,
             God
             may
             judicially
             blinde
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             hid
             from
             their
             eyes
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             occasion
             ,
             they
             pretend
             to
             waite
             for
             ,
             never
             come
             .
          
           
             Oh
             if
             such
             ,
             whom
             this
             mainely
             concearneth
             ,
             could
             be
             induced
             to
             enter
             into
             this
             way
             ,
             considering
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             
               except
               they
               enter
               into
               this
               way
               ,
               they
            
             
             
               cannot
               be
               false
            
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             will
             pursue
             them
             ,
             the
             avenger
             of
             blood
             will
             overtake
             them
             ;
             no
             Salvation
             but
             here
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             
               in
               this
               way
               is
               certaine
               Salvation
            
             ;
             this
             way
             will
             infallibly
             lead
             to
             the
             Father
             ;
             for
             he
             keepeth
             in
             the
             way
             and
             bringeth
             saife
             home
             Exod.
             23
             :
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             It
             s
             
               the
               old
               path
               ▪
               and
               the
               good
               way
               ,
            
             Ier.
             6
             :
             16.
             all
             the
             saints
             have
             the
             experience
             of
             this
             ,
             who
             are
             already
             come
             to
             glory
             :
             and.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             
               a
               high
               way
               ,
               and
               a
               way
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               wherein
               if
               very
               fools
               walk
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               wand●…r
               ,
            
             Esai
             .
             35
             :
             8
             ,
             9
             and
             
               if
               the
               weak
               walk
               in
               it
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               fainte
            
             Esai
             .
             40
             :
             31.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             
               except
               this
               be
               done
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               advantage
               to
               be
               had
               by
               Him
               ,
            
             His
             death
             &
             all
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             persons
             that
             will
             not
             beleeve
             and
             enter
             into
             him
             as
             the
             way
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             are
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Yea
             ,
             
               such
               as
               will
               not
               beleeve
               in
               Him
               ,
               say
               in
               effect
               ,
               either
               that
               Christ
               hath
               not
               died
               nor
               consecrated
               away
               through
               the
               veile
               of
               his
               flesh
               :
            
             or
             
               that
               all
               that
               He
               hath
               done
               &
               suffered
               is
               not
               sufficient
               for
               bringing
               a
               soul
               home
               to
               God
               :
            
             or
             
               that
               they
               can
               do
               their
               owne
               businesse
               without
               him
               ▪
            
             and
             that
             it
             was
             a
             foolish
             and
             vaine
             thing
             for
             Christ
             to
             die
             the
             death
             for
             that
             end
             :
             or
             lastly
             that
             
               they
               care
               not
               for
               salvation
            
             ,
             they
             are
             indifferent
             whether
             they
             perish
             ,
             or
             be
             saved
             :
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             ,
             as
             to
             them
             ,
             
               the
               whole
               gospel
               is
               in
               vaine
               ,
            
             all
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             all
             the
             administration
             of
             ordinances
             ,
             all
             the
             paines
             of
             Ministers
             are
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             That
             ,
             as
             to
             them
             ,
             
               all
               Christs
               intreaties
               ,
               motives
               ,
               allurements
               ,
               patience
               and
               long
               suffering
               ,
               his
               standing
               at
               the
               door
               and
               knocking
               ,
               till
               his
               locks
            
             
             
               be
               wet
               with
               the
               dew
               &c.
               are
               in
               vaine
               :
            
             yea
             ,
             they
             are
             
               contemptuously
               rejected
               ,
               despised
               ,
               slighted
               ,
            
             &
             undervalued
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             That
             
               all
               the
               great
               promises
               are
               by
               such
               rejected
               as
               untrue
               ,
            
             or
             as
             not
             
               worthy
               the
               seeking
            
             or
             having
             :
             and
             that
             all
             the
             threatnings
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             regairded
             or
             feared
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             In
             a
             word
             .
             
               That
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               fellowshipe
               of
               God
               is
               not
               worth
               the
               seeking
            
             ;
             and
             
               that
               hell
               and
               the
               fellowshipe
               of
               devils
               is
               not
               worth
               the
               fearing
               .
            
             Or
             
               that
               there
               is
               neither
               a
               heaven
               ,
               nor
               a
               hell
               :
            
             and
             that
             all
             are
             but
             fictions
             :
             and
             that
             
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               against
               sinners
               ,
            
             o●…
             
               that
               it
               is
               not
               much
               to
               be
               feared
               .
            
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             what
             warrand
             have
             poor
             sinners
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             grippe
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             
               made
               of
               God
               righteousnesse
            
             ?
          
           
             I
             answere
             ,
             Our
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             a
             ground
             to
             presse
             us
             to
             go
             and
             seek
             help
             and
             reliefe
             :
             we
             see
             we
             are
             gone
             in
             ourselves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             we
             allowed
             to
             seek
             out
             for
             help
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             2
             Christ's
             alsufficient
             furniture
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             a
             qualified
             mediator
             ,
             fitted
             with
             all
             necessaries
             for
             our
             case
             &
             condition
             ,
             having
             laid
             downe
             a
             price
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             justice
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             invitation
             for
             us
             to
             look
             toward
             him
             for
             helpe
             ,
             and
             to
             waite
             at
             that
             door
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             His
             being
             appointed
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             be
             mediator
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             and
             particularly
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             a
             ransome
             for
             sin
             ;
             and
             Christs
             undertaking
             all
             his
             offices
             ,
             and
             performeing
             all
             the
             duties
             thereof
             ,
             conforme
             to
             the
             covenant
             of
             redemption
             ,
             is
             a
             strong
             encouragement
             to
             poor
             sinners
             
             to
             come
             to
             Him
             ;
             because
             He
             cannot
             deny
             himself
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             true
             to
             his
             trust
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Fathers
             offering
             of
             him
             to
             us
             in
             the
             gospell
             ,
             and
             Christs
             inviteing
             us
             ,
             who
             are
             weary
             ,
             and
             heavy
             loaden
             ;
             yea
             calling
             and
             commanding
             such
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Fathers
             name
             ,
             under
             the
             paine
             of
             his
             and
             his
             Fathers
             wrath
             and
             everlasting
             displeasure
             ;
             exhorting
             further
             and
             requesting
             upon
             tearms
             of
             love
             ,
             pressing
             earnestly
             by
             many
             motives
             ,
             sending
             out
             his
             ambassadours
             to
             beseech
             ,
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             poor
             sinners
             to
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             to
             turne
             in
             to
             him
             for
             life
             and
             salvation
             :
             yea
             upbraiding
             such
             as
             will
             not
             come
             to
             him
             :
             all
             these
             are
             a
             sufficient
             warrant
             for
             a
             poor
             necessitous
             sinner
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             his
             offer
             .
          
           
             And
             further
             ,
             to
             encourage
             poor
             souls
             to
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             so
             well
             ordered
             in
             the
             gospel
             as
             that
             nothing
             occurreth
             ,
             that
             can
             in
             the
             least
             prove
             a
             stumbling
             block
             ,
             or
             a
             just
             ground
             of
             excuse
             ,
             for
             their
             forbearing
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             to
             accept
             of
             his
             offer
             :
             all
             objections
             possible
             are
             obviated
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             but
             willing
             ?
             the
             way
             is
             cast
             up
             ;
             and
             all
             stones
             of
             stumbling
             cast
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             such
             as
             will
             not
             come
             can
             pretend
             no
             excuse
             .
             They
             cannot
             object
             
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               their
               sins
            
             :
             for
             the
             greater
             their
             sins
             be
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             greater
             need
             of
             one
             who
             is
             sent
             to
             take
             away
             sin
             ,
             and
             
               whose
               blood
               purgeth
               from
               all
               sin
               ,
            
             1
             Joh
             :
             1
             :
             7.
             what
             great
             sinner
             did
             he
             ever
             refuse
             ,
             that
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             willing
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             ▪
             Is
             ther
             any
             clause
             in
             all
             the
             gospel
             exclud●…ing
             great
             sinners
             ?
             Nor
             need
             they
             object
             ,
             their
             great
             unworthinesse
             :
             for
             ●…e
             doth
             all
             freely
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             :
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             
             got
             any
             good
             of
             him
             for
             their
             worth
             :
             for
             no
             man
             ever
             had
             any
             worth
             .
             Nor
             need
             they
             object
             their
             long
             refuseing
             ,
             and
             resisting
             many
             calls
             :
             for
             he
             will
             make
             such
             as
             are
             willing
             welcome
             at
             the
             Eleventh
             houre
             .
             Him
             that
             cometh
             he
             will
             in
             no
             case
             put
             away
             Ioh.
             6
             :
             37.
             
             Nor
             can
             they
             object
             their
             changeablenesse
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             stand
             to
             the
             bargan
             ,
             but
             break
             and
             returne
             with
             the
             dog
             to
             the
             vomite
             :
             for
             Christ
             hath
             engadged
             to
             bring
             all
             thorow
             that
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             He
             will
             raise
             them
             up
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             Joh.
             6
             :
             40.
             
             He
             will
             present
             them
             ▪
             to
             himself
             holy
             and
             without
             spote
             or
             wrinckle
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             ▪
             Ephes.
             5.
             
             The
             covenant
             is
             fully
             provided
             with
             promises
             to
             stoppe
             the
             mouth
             of
             that
             objection
             .
             Nor
             can
             they
             object
             the
             difficulty
             ,
             or
             impossibility
             of
             beleeving
             :
             for
             that
             is
             Christ's
             work
             also
             .
             He
             is
             the
             author
             and
             finisher
             of
             faith
             Heb.
             12
             :
             1.
             
             Can
             they
             not
             with
             confidence
             cast
             themselvs
             upon
             him
             ;
             yet
             if
             they
             can
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             look
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             accept
             of
             that
             :
             
               look
               to
               me
            
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             
               and
               be
               saved
            
             Esa.
             45
             :
             22.
             
             If
             they
             cannot
             look
             to
             him
             ,
             nor
             hunger
             &
             thirst
             for
             him
             ;
             yet
             if
             they
             be
             willing
             ,
             all
             is
             well
             :
             are
             they
             willing
             that
             Christ
             save
             them
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             therefore
             willingly
             give
             themselves
             over
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             willing
             and
             content
             ,
             that
             Christ
             by
             his
             spirit
             work
             more
             hunger
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             lively
             faith
             ,
             and
             
               work
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               good
               pleasure
               .
            
             it
             is
             well
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             tearmes
             and
             conditions
             ,
             on
             which
             he
             offereth
             himself
             ,
             are
             hard
             Ans.
             I
             grant
             the
             tearmes
             are
             hard
             to
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             to
             proud
             unmortified
             nature
             ,
             but
             to
             such
             as
             are
             
             willing
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             so
             as
             God
             way
             be
             most
             glorified
             ,
             the
             tearmes
             are
             easie
             ,
             most
             rationall
             and
             satisfying
             :
             for
             ▪
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             are
             required
             to
             take
             
               Him
               only
            
             for
             our
             mediator
             ,
             and
             to
             joyne
             none
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             mix
             nothing
             with
             him
             .
             Corrupt
             nature
             is
             averse
             from
             this
             ,
             and
             would
             at
             least
             mix
             something
             of
             self
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             rest
             on
             Christ
             only
             :
             corrupt
             nature
             would
             not
             have
             the
             man
             wholly
             denying
             himself
             ,
             and
             following
             Christ
             only
             :
             and
             hence
             many
             lose
             themselves
             and
             lose
             all
             ;
             because
             with
             the
             Gallatians
             they
             would
             mix
             the
             law
             and
             the
             gospel
             together
             ;
             do
             something
             themselvs
             for
             satisfaction
             of
             justice
             ,
             &
             take
             Christ
             for
             the
             rest
             that
             remaines
             .
             Now
             the
             Lord
             will
             have
             all
             the
             glory
             ,
             as
             good
             reason
             is
             ,
             &
             will
             have
             none
             to
             share
             with
             him
             .
             He
             will
             give
             of
             his
             glory
             to
             none
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             rationall
             and
             easy
             ?
             What
             can
             be
             objected
             against
             this
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             required
             to
             take
             him
             Wholly
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             be
             a
             compleat
             Mediator
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             a
             Prophet
             to
             teach
             ,
             as
             a
             King
             to
             subdue
             our
             l●…sts
             ,
             to
             cause
             us
             walk
             in
             his
             wayes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Priest
             to
             satisfie
             justice
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             die
             &
             in●…ercede
             for
             us
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             reason
             ,
             that
             we
             take
             him
             as
             God
             hath
             made
             him
             for
             us
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             in
             him
             to
             be
             refused
             ?
             And
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             in
             Him
             which
             we
             have
             no
             need
             of
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             all
             the
             reason
             then
             in
             the
             world
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             take
             Him
             wholly
             ?
             and
             what
             stumbling
             block
             is
             here
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             are
             required
             to
             take
             Him
             Freely
             ,
             without
             money
             and
             without
             price
             Esa.
             55
             :
             1
             ▪
             for
             He
             ,
             will
             not
             b●…
             bough●…
             any
             m●…nner
             of
             way
             :
             th●…t
             free
             grace
             may
             be
             free
             grace
             ,
             therefore
             he
             will
             give
             all
             freely
             .
             
             True
             enough
             it
             is
             ,
             corruption
             would
             be
             at
             buying
             ,
             though
             it
             have
             nothing
             to
             lay
             out
             :
             Pride
             will
             not
             stoup
             to
             a
             free
             gift
             .
             But
             can
             any
             say
             the
             tearms
             are
             hard
             ,
             when
             all
             is
             offered
             freely
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             are
             required
             to
             take
             him
             absolutely
             ,
             without
             any
             reversion
             or
             mentall
             reservation
             .
             Some
             would
             willingly
             quite
             all
             ,
             but
             one
             or
             two
             lusts
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             think
             to
             twinne
             with
             :
             and
             they
             would
             deny
             themselvs
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             still
             most
             willingly
             keep
             a
             back
             door
             open
             to
             some
             beloved
             lust
             ,
             or
             other
             .
             And
             who
             seeth
             not
             what
             double
             dealing
             is
             here
             ?
             And
             what
             reason
             can
             plead
             for
             this
             double
             dealing
             ?
             Corruption
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             will
             think
             this
             hard
             ,
             but
             no
             man
             can
             rationally
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             just
             ground
             of
             discouragment
             ,
             to
             any
             ;
             or
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             warrand
             them
             to
             stay
             away
             from
             Christ
             ▪
             seing
             they
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             sincerely
             to
             desire
             redemption
             from
             any
             sin
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             desire
             redemption
             from
             every
             sin
             .
             He
             who
             loveth
             any
             known
             lust
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             willingly
             be
             delivered
             therefrom
             ,
             hath
             no
             re●…ll
             hatred
             at
             any
             lust
             ,
             as
             such
             ▪
             nor
             desire
             to
             be
             saved
             ;
             for
             one
             such
             lust
             would
             be
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             required
             ,
             that
             we
             accept
             of
             Him
             really
             and
             cordially
             ,
             with
             our
             heart
             and
             soul
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             a
             meer
             externall
             verbal
             profession
             :
             and
             is
             there
             not
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             for
             this
             ?
             He
             offereth
             Himself
             really
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             not
             be
             reall
             in
             accepting
             of
             Him
             ?
             what
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             can
             justly
             be
             excepted
             against
             this
             ?
             or
             what
             reall
             discouragement
             can
             any
             gather
             from
             this
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             are
             to
             take
             Him
             for
             all
             necessities
             ,
             that
             i●…
             ,
             with
             a
             resolution
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Him
             as
             our
             
             alsufficient
             Mediator
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             most
             reasonable
             ?
             Ought
             we
             not
             to
             take
             Him
             for
             all
             the
             ends
             and
             purposes
             ,
             for
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             Him
             ,
             and
             set
             Him
             forth
             ,
             and
             offered
             Him
             to
             us
             ?
             What
             then
             can
             any
             suppose
             to
             lie
             here
             ,
             which
             should
             scarre
             a
             soul
             from
             laying
             hold
             upon
             Him
             ?
             Nay
             should
             not
             this
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             very
             great
             encouragement
             ?
             And
             should
             we
             not
             blesse
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             hath
             provided
             such
             a
             compleet
             and
             alsufficient
             Mediator
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             We
             are
             to
             take
             Him
             ,
             and
             
               all
               the
               crosses
            
             ,
             that
             may
             attend
             our
             taking
             or
             following
             of
             Him
             :
             
               we
               must
               take
               up
               our
               crosse
               ,
            
             be
             it
             what
             it
             will
             be
             ,
             that
             He
             thinketh
             good
             to
             appoint
             for
             us
             ,
             
               and
               follow
               Him.
            
             Matth.
             16
             :
             24
             ▪
             Mark.
             8
             :
             34.
             for
             
               he
               that
               taketh
               not
               up
               his
               crosse
               ,
               and
               followeth
               not
               after
               Him
               ,
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               Him.
            
             Mat.
             10
             :
             38.
             
             I
             know
             ,
             flesh
             and
             blood
             will
             take
             this
             for
             a
             hard
             saying
             ;
             but
             they
             ,
             that
             consider
             ,
             that
             Christ
             will
             beare
             the
             heavyest
             end
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             yea
             all
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             support
             ,
             them
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             under
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             no
             just
             cause
             to
             compleane
             ;
             and
             how
             He
             will
             suffer
             none
             to
             goe
             his
             errand
             ,
             upon
             their
             owne
             charges
             ,
             but
             will
             
               be
               with
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               goe
               through
               fire
               and
               watter
               ,
            
             Esai
             .
             43
             :
             2.
             so
             that
             they
             shall
             suffer
             no
             losse
             ,
             
               neither
               shall
               the
               watters
               over
               flow
               them
               ;
               nor
               the
               fire
               kindle
               upon
               them
               :
            
             and
             that
             
               he
               who
               loseth
               his
               life
               ,
               for
               Christ's
               sake
               ,
               &
               the
               gospels
               ,
               shall
               save
               it
               .
            
             Mark.
             8
             :
             35.
             yea
             ,
             that
             
               they
               shall
               receive
               an
               hundered
               fold
               for
               all
               th●…
               losses
            
             Matth.
             19
             :
             29.
             and
             that
             
               even
               with
               persecution
            
             ,
             Mark.
             10.
             30.
             and
             
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               eternall
               life
               .
            
             They
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             who
             consider
             this
             ,
             will
             
             see
             no
             discouragement
             here
             ,
             nor
             ground
             of
             complaint
             ;
             nay
             ,
             they
             will
             account
             it
             their
             glory
             to
             suffer
             any
             losse
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Hence
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             take
             Him
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             
               avouch
               Him
               ,
               and
               his
               cause
               ,
               and
               interest
               ,
               on
               all
               hizards
               ,
            
             stand
             to
             his
             truth
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             ashamed
             of
             Him
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             tryall
             .
             
               Confession
               of
               Him
               must
               be
               made
               with
               the
               mouth
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               heart
               we
               must
               beleeve
            
             Ro.
             10
             :
             9.
             
             Let
             corruption
             speak
             against
             this
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             alwayes
             desireous
             to
             keep
             the
             skinne
             whole
             :
             yet
             reason
             cannot
             but
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             equitable
             ,
             especially
             ,
             seing
             He
             hath
             said
             ▪
             that
             
               whosoever
               confesseth
               Him
               before
               men
               ,
               He
               will
               confesse
               them
               before
               his
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             Mat.
             10.
             32.
             
             And
             that
             ,
             if
             
               we
               suffer
               with
               Him
               ,
               we
               shall
               also
               reigne
               with
               Him.
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             12.
             
             Is
             He
             our
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             and
             should
             we
             not
             owne
             and
             avouch
             Him
             ?
             Should
             we
             be
             ashamed
             of
             him
             for
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             can
             befall
             us
             ,
             upon
             that
             account
             ?
             What
             Master
             would
             not
             take
             that
             ill
             at
             his
             servants
             hands
             ?
          
           
             Hence
             then
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             all
             the
             conditions
             ,
             on
             which
             He
             offereth
             Himself
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             can
             give
             the
             least
             ground
             ,
             in
             reason
             ,
             why
             a
             poor
             soul
             should
             draw
             back
             ,
             and
             be
             unwilling
             to
             accept
             of
             this
             noble
             offer
             ,
             or
             think
             that
             the
             conditions
             are
             hard
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             one
             maine
             Objection
             ,
             which
             may
             trouble
             some
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             .
             They
             cannot
             beleeve
             :
             faith
             being
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             wrought
             in
             them
             ▪
             How
             then
             can
             they
             goe
             to
             God
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             their
             souls
             may
             be
             wrought
             up
             to
             a
             beleeving
             &
             consenting
             to
             
             the
             bargan
             and
             hearty
             accepting
             of
             the
             offer
             ?
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             would
             say
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             
               faith
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God.
            
             Ephes.
             2
             :
             8.
             and
             that
             it
             is
             
               He
               alone
               who
               worketh
               in
               us
               ,
               both
               to
               will
               &
               to
               do
            
             Phil.
             1
             :
             29
             ,
             and
             
               none
               cometh
               to
               the
               son
               ,
               but
               whom
               the
               father
               draweth
            
             Iohn
             .
             6
             :
             44.
             and
             it
             is
             a
             great
             matter
             ,
             and
             no
             small
             advancement
             ,
             to
             win
             to
             the
             reall
             faith
             ,
             and
             through
             conviction
             of
             this
             our
             impotency
             :
             for
             thereby
             the
             soul
             will
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             greater
             measure
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             of
             despaireing
             of
             salvation
             in
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             small
             advantage
             unto
             a
             poor
             soul
             that
             would
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             faith
             be
             not
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             
               our
               duty
            
             :
             Our
             impotency
             to
             performe
             our
             duty
             ,
             doth
             not
             loose
             our
             obligation
             to
             the
             duty
             ;
             so
             that
             our
             not
             beleeving
             is
             our
             sin
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             God
             may
             justly
             condemne
             us
             .
             His
             wrath
             abideth
             on
             all
             ,
             who
             beleeve
             not
             in
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             accept
             of
             the
             offer
             of
             salvation
             through
             the
             crucified
             mediator
             .
             And
             though
             faith
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             acts
             of
             grace
             ,
             be
             efficiently
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             formally
             our
             work
             :
             we
             do
             beleeve
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             Spirit
             that
             worketh
             faith
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             ordinary
             way
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               's
               working
               faith
               in
               us
            
             ,
             is
             by
             
               pressing
               home
               the
               duty
               upon
               us
               ,
            
             whereby
             we
             are
             brought
             to
             a
             despairing
             in
             ourselves
             and
             to
             a
             looking
             out
             to
             Him
             ,
             whose
             grace
             alone
             it
             is
             that
             can
             work
             it
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             for
             that
             necessary
             〈◊〉
             and
             breathing
             ,
             without
             ,
             which
             the
             soul
             will
             not
             come
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Christ
             Jesus
             hath
             purchased
             this
             grace
             of
             faith
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             elect
             ,
             as
             other
             graces
             necessary
             to
             
             their
             salvation
             :
             and
             it
             is
             promised
             and
             convenanted
             to
             Him
             ;
             that
             
               He
               shal
               see
               his
               seed
            
             and
             shall
             
               see
               of
               the
               travell
               of
               his
               soull
            
             Esai
             .
             53
             :
             10
             ,
             11.
             and
             that
             by
             the
             knowledge
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             rationall
             and
             understanding
             act
             of
             the
             soul
             griping
             to
             and
             laying
             hold
             upon
             Him
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             offered
             in
             the
             gospell
             ,
             
               many
               shall
               be
               justified
            
             :
             Ibid.
             Hence
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             
               that
               all
               ,
               whom
               the
               father
               hath
               given
               to
               Him
               ,
               shall
               come
               unto
               Him
               ,
            
             Ioh.
             6
             :
             37.
             and
             the
             Apostle
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             
               blessed
               with
               all
               spiritual
               blessings
               in
               Him
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             1
             :
             3.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Not
             only
             hath
             Christ
             purchased
             this
             grace
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             graces
             necessary
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             elect
             ;
             but
             
               God
               hath
               committed
               to
               Him
               the
               administration
               and
               actuall
               dispensation
               and
               outgiving
               of
               all
               those
               graces
               ,
            
             which
             the
             redeemed
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             .
             Hence
             ,
             
               He
               is
               a
               Prince
               exalted
               to
               give
               repentance
               and
               forgivenesse
               of
               sinns
            
             Act.
             5
             :
             31.
             
               all
               power
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               is
               committed
               unto
               him
               .
            
             Mat.
             28
             :
             18
             :
             19.
             
             Hence
             ,
             He
             is
             called
             the
             
               author
               and
               finisher
               of
               faith
            
             Heb.
             12
             :
             v.
             2.
             and
             He
             telleth
             his
             disciples
             Iohn
             .
             14
             ▪
             13.
             14.
             
             That
             
               whatever
               they
               shall
               ask
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               He
               will
               do
               it
               .
            
             He
             is
             
               made
               Prince
               and
               a
               Saviour
            
             ,
             having
             
               all
               judgment
               committed
               unto
               him
            
             .
             Iohn
             .
             5
             :
             22.
             and
             
               He
               is
               Lord
               of
               all
            
             Act.
             10
             :
             36.
             
             Rom.
             14
             :
             9.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Hereupon
             ,
             the
             sinner
             being
             convinced
             of
             his
             lost
             condition
             ,
             through
             sin
             and
             misery
             :
             of
             an
             utter
             impossibility
             of
             helping
             himself
             out
             of
             that
             state
             of
             death
             :
             of
             Christ's
             alsufficiency
             ,
             and
             willingnesse
             to
             save
             all
             that
             will
             come
             to
             Him
             ;
             and
             of
             its
             owne
             inability
             to
             beleeve
             or
             come
             to
             Him
             for
             life
             and
             salvation
             ;
             or
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             and
             leane
             to
             his
             merites
             
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             so
             despaireing
             in
             himself
             ,
             is
             to
             look
             out
             to
             Iesus
             the
             author
             of
             eternall
             salvation
             ,
             the
             foundation
             and
             chiefe
             corner
             stone
             ,
             the
             author
             and
             finisher
             of
             faith
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             sinner
             ,
             being
             thus
             convinced
             ,
             is
             thus
             to
             look
             out
             to
             Iesus
             ;
             not
             that
             ,
             that
             conviction
             is
             any
             proper
             qualification
             ,
             prerequisite
             as
             necessary
             ,
             either
             to
             prepare
             ,
             dispose
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             faith
             ,
             or
             ,
             far
             lesse
             ,
             to
             merite
             ,
             any
             manner
             of
             way
             ,
             or
             bring
             on
             faith
             ;
             But
             because
             this
             is
             Christ's
             methode
             to
             bring
             a
             soul
             to
             faith
             by
             this
             conviction
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             grace
             .
             The
             soul
             naturally
             being
             averse
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             utterly
             unwilling
             to
             accept
             of
             that
             way
             of
             salvation
             ,
             must
             be
             redacted
             to
             that
             straite
             ,
             that
             it
             shal
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             either
             accept
             of
             this
             offer
             ,
             or
             die
             :
             as
             the
             whole
             needeth
             not
             a
             physitian
             ;
             so
             Christ
             is
             come
             to
             save
             only
             that
             which
             is
             lost
             :
             and
             his
             method
             is
             to
             convince
             the
             world
             of
             sin
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             then
             
               of
               righteousnesse
            
             Iohn
             .
             16
             :
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             looking
             out
             to
             Iesus
             for
             faith
             ,
             comprehendeth
             those
             things
             1.
             
             The
             Souls
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             necessitie
             of
             faith
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             it
             may
             partake
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             merites
             .
             2.
             
             The
             souls
             satisfaction
             with
             that
             way
             of
             partaking
             of
             Christ
             ;
             by
             a
             closeing
             with
             Him
             ,
             and
             a
             resting
             upon
             Him
             ,
             by
             faith
             3.
             
             A
             sense
             and
             conviction
             of
             the
             unbeleefe
             and
             stubbornnesse
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             or
             a
             seeing
             of
             its
             own
             impotency
             ,
             yea
             and
             unwillingnesse
             to
             beleeve
             4.
             
             A
             persuasion
             that
             Christ
             can
             overmaster
             the
             infidelity
             ,
             &
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             worke
             up
             the
             soul
             to
             a
             willing
             consent
             unto
             the
             bargane
             .
             5.
             
             A
             hope
             ,
             or
             
               a
               half
               hope
            
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             
               that
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               willing
            
             
             
               to
               save
               all
               poor
               sinners
               ,
               that
               come
               to
               Him
               for
               salvation
               ,
            
             and
             hath
             said
             ,
             that
             He
             will
             put
             none
             away
             in
             any
             case
             ,
             that
             cometh
             ,
             will
             have
             pity
             upon
             him
             at
             length
             .
             6.
             
             A
             resolution
             to
             lye
             at
             his
             door
             ,
             till
             he
             come
             with
             life
             ,
             till
             He
             quicken
             ,
             till
             He
             unite
             the
             soul
             to
             Himself
             .
             7.
             
             A
             lying
             open
             to
             the
             breathings
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             guarding
             against
             every
             thing
             (
             so
             far
             as
             they
             can
             )
             that
             may
             grieve
             or
             provok
             Him
             ,
             and
             waiting
             on
             Him
             in
             all
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             He
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             for
             begetting
             of
             faith
             ;
             such
             as
             reading
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             hearing
             the
             word
             ,
             conference
             with
             godly
             persons
             ,
             and
             prayer
             &c.
             8.
             
             A
             waiting
             with
             patience
             on
             Him
             ,
             who
             never
             
               said
               to
               the
               house
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               seek
               me
               ,
               in
               vaine
               ,
            
             Esai
             .
             45
             :
             19.
             still
             crying
             ,
             and
             looking
             to
             Him
             ,
             who
             hath
             commanded
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             to
             look
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             waiting
             for
             him
             ,
             
               who
               waiteth
               to
               be
               gracious
            
             ,
             Esai
             .
             30
             :
             18.
             remembering
             that
             they
             are
             all
             
               blessed
               that
               waite
               for
               him
            
             ,
             Ibid.
             and
             that
             there
             is
             much
             
               good
               prepared
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               waite
               for
               Him.
            
             Esai
             .
             64
             :
             4.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             sinner
             would
             
               essay
               this
               beleeving
            
             ,
             and
             
               closeing
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             set
             about
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             seriously
             ,
             heartily
             ,
             &
             willingly
             ,
             yea
             and
             resolutely
             over
             the
             belly
             of
             much
             opposition
             ,
             and
             many
             discouragements
             ,
             looking
             to
             Him
             ,
             who
             must
             helpe
             ,
             yea
             and
             worke
             the
             whole
             work
             :
             for
             God
             worketh
             in
             and
             with
             Man
             ,
             as
             a
             rationall
             creature
             .
             The
             soul
             then
             would
             set
             the
             willingnesse
             it
             findeth
             on
             work
             ,
             &
             waite
             for
             more
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Lord
             is
             pleased
             to
             commend
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             grace
             more
             unto
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             to
             warme
             the
             heart
             with
             love
             to
             it
             and
             a
             desire
             after
             it
             ,
             strick
             the
             yron
             while
             it
             is
             
             hote
             ;
             and
             looking
             to
             Him
             for
             help
             ,
             gripe
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             covenant
             :
             and
             so
             set
             to
             its
             seal
             ,
             though
             with
             a
             tembling
             hand
             ;
             and
             subscribe
             its
             name
             ,
             though
             with
             fear
             and
             much
             doubting
             ,
             remembring
             that
             He
             who
             worketh
             to
             will
             ,
             must
             work
             the
             deed
             also
             Phil.
             2
             :
             13.
             and
             He
             that
             beginneth
             a
             good
             work
             will
             perfect
             it
             ,
             Phil.
             1
             :
             6.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             soul
             essaying
             thus
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             in
             Christ's
             strength
             ,
             and
             to
             creep
             when
             it
             can
             not
             walk
             or
             run
             ,
             would
             hold
             fast
             what
             it
             hath
             attained
             ,
             and
             resolve
             never
             to
             recall
             any
             consent
             ,
             or
             half
             consent
             ,
             it
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             bargane
             ,
             but
             still
             look
             forward
             ,
             hold
             on
             ,
             wreastle
             against
             unbeleefe
             ,
             and
             unwillingnesse
             ;
             intertaine
             every
             good
             motion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             and
             never
             admit
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             may
             quench
             its
             longings
             ,
             desires
             ,
             or
             exspectation
             .
          
           
             Nay
             10.
             
             If
             the
             sinner
             be
             come
             this
             length
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             bit
             willingnesse
             he
             hath
             ,
             he
             consenteth
             to
             the
             bargane
             ,
             &
             is
             not
             satisfied
             with
             any
             thing
             in
             himself
             ,
             that
             draweth
             back
             ,
             or
             consenteth
             not
             ,
             &
             with
             the
             little
             skill
             or
             strength
             he
             hath
             is
             writing
             downe
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             saying
             even
             so
             I
             take
             Him.
             and
             is
             holding
             at
             this
             ,
             peremptorily
             resolving
             ,
             never
             to
             goe
             bake
             ,
             or
             unsay
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrare
             ,
             is
             firmly
             purposed
             to
             adhere
             ,
             &
             ,
             as
             he
             groweth
             in
             strength
             ,
             to
             grippe
             more
             firmly
             ,
             and
             adhere
             to
             Him
             ,
             he
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             
               the
               bargan
               is
               closed
               already
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               he
               hath
               faith
               already
            
             :
             for
             ,
             here
             ther
             is
             an
             accepting
             of
             Christ
             on
             his
             owne
             tearmes
             ,
             a
             reall
             consenting
             unto
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             though
             weak
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             discernable
             ,
             as
             the
             soul
             would
             wish
             .
             The
             soul
             dar
             
             not
             say
             ,
             but
             it
             loveth
             the
             bargane
             ,
             and
             is
             satisfied
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             longeth
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             desireth
             nothing
             more
             than
             that
             it
             might
             partake
             thereof
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             Him
             whom
             it
             loveth
             ,
             hungereth
             for
             ,
             panteth
             after
             ,
             or
             breatheth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             able
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             live
             in
             Him
             ,
             &
             be
             saved
             through
             Him.
             
          
           
             But
             
               Some
               will
               say
            
             ,
             If
             I
             had
             any
             evidence
             of
             God's
             approbation
             of
             this
             act
             of
             my
             soul
             ,
             any
             testimony
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             could
             then
             with
             confidence
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             beleeved
             &
             accepted
             of
             the
             covenant
             and
             of
             Christ
             offered
             therein
             :
             but
             so
             long
             as
             I
             perceive
             nothing
             of
             this
             ;
             how
             can
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             any
             motion
             of
             this
             kinde
             in
             my
             soul
             ,
             is
             real
             faith
             ?
          
           
             For
             answere
             .
             1.
             
             We
             would
             know
             ,
             that
             our
             beleeving
             ,
             and
             God's
             sealing
             to
             our
             sense
             are
             two
             distinct
             acts
             ,
             and
             separable
             ,
             and
             oft
             separated
             :
             our
             beleeving
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             God's
             sealing
             with
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             promise
             to
             our
             sense
             ,
             is
             another
             thing
             ;
             and
             this
             followeth
             though
             not
             inseparably
             the
             other
             Eph.
             1
             :
             13.
             —
             
               In
               whom
               also
               ,
               after
               that
               yee
               beleeved
               ,
               yee
               were
               sealed
               with
               that
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               promise
               .
            
          
           
             And
             so
             ,
             2.
             
             We
             would
             know
             ,
             that
             Many
             a
             man
             may
             beleeve
             ,
             &
             yet
             not
             know
             that
             he
             doth
             beleeve
             ;
             He
             may
             set
             to
             his
             seal
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             in
             his
             offer
             of
             life
             through
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             accept
             of
             that
             offer
             as
             a
             truth
             ,
             and
             close
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             live
             under
             darknesse
             &
             doubtings
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             long
             &
             many
             aday
             ;
             partly
             through
             not
             discerning
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             faith
             ;
             partly
             through
             the
             great
             sense
             and
             feeling
             of
             his
             owne
             corruption
             and
             unbeleefe
             ;
             partly
             through
             a
             mistake
             of
             the
             operations
             of
             the
             spirit
             within
             ,
             or
             the
             want
             of
             a
             clear
             &
             distinct
             uptaking
             
             of
             the
             motions
             of
             his
             owne
             soul
             ;
             Partly
             because
             he
             findeth
             so
             much
             doubting
             and
             feare
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             could
             be
             no
             faith
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             doubting
             or
             fear
             ,
             contrare
             to
             Mark.
             9
             :
             24.
             
             Mat.
             8
             :
             26.
             
             &
             14
             :
             31.
             
             Partly
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             that
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             others
             have
             had
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             not
             various
             degrees
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             of
             other
             graces
             ,
             &
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             3.
             
             We
             would
             know
             ,
             that
             many
             may
             really
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             yet
             misse
             this
             sensible
             sealing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             which
             they
             would
             be
             at
             :
             God
             may
             think
             it
             not
             yet
             seasonable
             to
             grant
             them
             that
             ,
             lest
             they
             forget
             themselves
             and
             become
             too
             proud
             ;
             and
             to
             traine
             them
             up
             more
             to
             the
             life
             of
             faith
             ,
             whereby
             He
             may
             be
             glorified
             ;
             and
             for
             other
             holy
             ends
             ,
             He
             may
             suspend
             the
             giving
             of
             this
             for
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Yet
             we
             would
             know
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             beleeve
             ,
             have
             the
             seal
             within
             them
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             5
             :
             10.
             
             
               He
               that
               beleeveth
               on
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               the
               witnesse
               in
               himself
               ▪
               that
               is
               ,
            
             He
             hath
             that
             which
             really
             is
             a
             seal
             ,
             though
             he
             see
             it
             not
             ,
             nor
             perceive
             it
             not
             ;
             even
             the
             work
             of
             God's
             spirit
             in
             his
             soul
             ▪
             inclining
             and
             determineing
             him
             unto
             the
             accepting
             of
             this
             bargan
             ,
             &
             to
             a
             likeing
             of
             &
             endeavouring
             after
             holinesse
             :
             and
             the
             whole
             gospel
             clearing
             up
             what
             faith
             is
             ,
             is
             a
             seal
             &
             confirmation
             of
             the
             businesse
             .
             So
             that
             the
             matter
             is
             sealed
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             though
             the
             soul
             want
             those
             sensible
             breathings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             sheding
             abroad
             his
             love
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             filling
             the
             soul
             with
             a
             full
             assurance
             ,
             by
             hushing
             all
             doubts
             and
             feares
             to
             the
             door
             ;
             yea
             though
             they
             should
             be
             a
             stranger
             unto
             the
             Spirits
             witnessing
             
             thus
             with
             their
             spirits
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             clearning
             up
             distinctly
             the
             reall
             wot●…
             of
             grace
             within
             their
             soul
             ,
             and
             so
             saying
             in
             effect
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             in
             truth
             beleeved
             .
          
           
             But
             enough
             of
             this
             ,
             seing
             all
             this
             and
             much
             more
             is
             abundantly
             held
             forth
             and
             explained
             ,
             inthat
             excellent
             &
             usefull
             treatise
             of
             Mr.
             Guthries
             intituled
             
               The
               Christians
               great
               interest
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             the
             VVay
             ,
             for
             Sanctification
             ,
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             HAving
             shown
             how
             a
             poor
             soul
             ,
             lying
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             sin
             &
             wrath
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             righteousnesse
             &
             justification
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Him
             ,
             goe
             out
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             apply
             Him
             ,
             as
             He
             is
             made
             of
             God
             to
             us
             righteousnesse
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1
             :
             v.
             30.
             and
             that
             but
             briefly
             ;
             this
             whole
             great
             businesse
             being
             more
             fully
             ,
             and
             satisfactoryly
             handled
             ,
             in
             th●…t
             fore
             mentioned
             great
             ,
             though
             small
             Treatise
             ,
             vix
             
               The
               Christians
               great
               Interest
            
             .
             We
             shall
             now
             come
             and
             show
             ,
             how
             a
             beleever
             or
             a
             justified
             soul
             shall
             furder
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             Sanctification
             ,
             this
             being
             a
             particular
             ,
             about
             which
             ,
             they
             are
             ofttimes
             much
             exercised
             and
             perplexed
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             may
             therefore
             ,
             in
             some
             weak
             measure
             ,
             through
             the
             helpe
             of
             His
             light
             and
             grace
             ,
             propose
             
             some
             things
             to
             cleare
             up
             this
             great
             and
             necessary
             truth
             ,
             we
             shall
             first
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             to
             cleare
             up
             the
             matter
             more
             particularly
             .
          
           
             Before
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             matter
             in
             generall
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             remembered
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             the
             person
             who
             only
             is
             in
             case
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             for
             Sanctification
             ,
             is
             one
             ,
             that
             hath
             made
             use
             of
             Him
             already
             for
             
               Righteousnesse
               &
               justification
            
             :
             for
             one
             who
             is
             a
             stranger
             to
             Christ
             ▪
             and
             is
             living
             in
             nature
             ,
             hath
             no
             accesse
             to
             Christ
             for
             sanctification
             .
             He
             must
             be
             a
             beleever
             and
             within
             the
             covenant
             ,
             ere
             he
             can
             make
             use
             of
             the
             grounds
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             covenant
             .
             One
             must
             first
             be
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             justified
             by
             faith
             in
             Him
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             draw
             any
             vertue
             from
             Him
             for
             perfecting
             holinesse
             .
             He
             must
             first
             
               be
               in
               Him
            
             before
             he
             can
             
               grow
               up
               in
               Him
            
             ,
             or
             
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               in
               Him.
            
             And
             therefore
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             souls
             would
             goe
             about
             ,
             should
             be
             to
             get
             an
             union
             made
             up
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             be
             cloathed
             with
             his
             righteousnesse
             by
             faith
             ▪
             and
             then
             they
             have
             a
             right
             to
             all
             his
             benefites
             :
             first
             they
             should
             labour
             to
             get
             their
             state
             changed
             from
             enmity
             ,
             to
             peace
             &
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             through
             faith
             in
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             Yet
             ,
             next
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             observed
             .
             That
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             one
             must
             be
             a
             beleever
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             go
             to
             Christ
             ,
             &
             make
             use
             of
             Him
             for
             ▪
             holinesse
             &
             sanctification
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             so
             understood
             ,
             or
             said
             .
             That
             one
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             indeed
             he
             is
             justified
             by
             faith
             ▪
             before
             he
             can
             make
             any
             use
             of
             Christ
             for
             sanctification
             .
             One
             may
             be
             justified
             ,
             and
             a
             beleever
             ,
             yea
             and
             growing
             in
             grace
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             
             actually
             improving
             the
             grounds
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             making
             use
             of
             Christ
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             and
             allowed
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             yet
             win
             to
             no
             certainty
             ,
             o●…
             his
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             of
             his
             justification
             through
             faith
             in
             Him
             ▪
             no●…
             of
             his
             faith
             .
          
           
             But
             thirdly
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             How
             can
             a
             soul
             with
             confidence
             approach
             to
             Christ
             ,
             for
             usemaking
             of
             Him
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             sanctification
             ,
             that
             is
             still
             doubting
             of
             his
             state
             and
             regeneration
             ?
             I
             
               answere
               ▪
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             a
             clear
             fight
             of
             our
             interest
             in
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             great
             encouragement
             to
             our
             confident
             approaching
             to
             ,
             and
             usemaking
             of
             Him
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             this
             consideration
             should
             mo●…e
             all
             ,
             to
             a
             more
             earnest
             search
             &
             study
             of
             the
             marks
             &
             evidences
             of
             their
             Interest
             ▪
             a
             good
             help
             whereunto
             they
             will
             finde
             in
             the
             forementioned
             book
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             this
             here
             .
             That
             if
             the
             soul
             ,
             have
             an
             earnest
             desire
             ,
             t●…
             be
             sanctified
             wholly
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             on
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             glorifie
             Him
             ▪
             and
             panteth
             after
             holinesse
             ,
             as
             for
             life
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             look
             like
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             holy
             ▪
             &
             maketh
             this
             his
             work
             and
             study
             ;
             sorrowing
             at
             nothing
             more
             than
             at
             his
             short
             coming
             ;
             crying
             out
             and
             longing
             for
             the
             day
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             delivered
             from
             a
             body
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             old
             man
             wholly
             crucified
             ;
             he
             needeth
             not
             question
             his
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ▪
             &
             warrant
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Him
             ,
             for
             every
             part
             of
             sanctification
             :
             for
             this
             longing
             desire
             after
             conformity
             to
             Gods
             law
             ,
             and
             panting
             after
             this
             spiritual
             life
             to
             the
             end
             God
             may
             be
             exalted
             ,
             Christ
             glorified
             ,
             &
             other●…
             edified
             ;
             will
             not
             be
             readyly
             found
             ,
             in
             one
             that
             〈◊〉
             yet
             in
             nature
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             some
             who
             designe
             to
             establish
             their
             owne
             righteousnesse
             ;
             and
             
             to
             be
             justified
             by
             their
             owne
             works
             &
             inherent
             holinesse
             ,
             may
             wish
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             more
             holy
             and
             lesse
             guilty
             :
             and
             for
             some
             other
             corrupt
             ends
             ,
             they
             may
             desire
             to
             be
             free
             of
             the
             power
             of
             some
             lust
             ▪
             which
             they
             finde
             noxious
             &
             troublsome
             ;
             and
             ye●…
             retaine
             with
             love
             and
             desire
             ,
             some
             other
             beloved
             lusts
             ;
             and
             so
             have
             a
             heart
             still
             cleaving
             to
             the
             heart
             of
             some
             detestable
             thing
             or
             other
             :
             But
             gracious
             souls
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             respect
             to
             all
             the
             commands
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             they
             have
             not
             that
             designe
             of
             being
             justified
             before
             God
             by
             their
             works
             ;
             nor
             do
             they
             study
             mortification
             ,
             or
             sanctification
             for
             any
             such
             end
             ▪
             nay
             ,
             they
             no
             sooner
             discover
             any
             by
             as
             of
             their
             false
             deceitfull
             hearts
             unto
             any
             such
             end
             ,
             but
             as
             soon
             ,
             they
             disowne
             it
             ,
             and
             abhore
             it
             .
             So
             that
             hence
             believers
             may
             get
             some
             discovery
             of
             the
             reality
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             warrand
             ,
             yea
             &
             duty
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             for
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             T●…s
             premised
             ,
             we
             come
             to
             speak
             some
             thing
             ,
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             of
             beleevers
             usemaking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               made
               of
               God
               to
               us
               Sanctification
               :
            
             and
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             we
             shall
             only
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             two
             things
             ,
             first
             we
             shall
             show
             ,
             upon
             what
             account
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             called
             
               our
               sanctification
            
             ,
             or
             
               made
               of
               God
               to
               us
               sanctification
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle's
             phrase
             is
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1
             :
             30.
             or
             what
             Christ
             hath
             done
             ,
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             to
             beginne
             ,
             &
             carry
             on
             to
             perfection
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             sanctification
             in
             the
             soul.
             And
             secondly
             ,
             How
             the
             soul
             is
             to
             demeane
             it self
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             or
             how
             the
             soul
             is
             to
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             &
             improve
             ,
             what
             Christ
             hath
             done
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             grow
             in
             grace
             ▪
             and
             perfect
             holinesse
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             would
             know
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             work
             of
             sanctification
             be
             formally
             ours
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             wrought
             by
             another
             hand
             ,
             as
             the
             principal
             efficient
             cause
             ;
             even
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             The
             Father
             is
             said
             to
             
               purge
               the
               branches
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bring
               forth
               more
               fruit
               Iohn
               .
            
             15
             :
             1.
             2.
             hence
             ,
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               sanctified
               by
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Iud.
               vers
               .
            
             1.
             
             The
             Son
             is
             also
             called
             
               the
               sanctifier
               Heb.
            
             2
             :
             21.
             
             He
             
               sanctifieth
               &
               cleanseth
               the
               Church
               ,
               with
               the
               washing
               of
               water
               by
               the
               word
               Ephes.
            
             5.
             
             ●…6
             .
             The
             Spirit
             is
             also
             said
             to
             sanctifie
             2.
             
             Thes
             2
             :
             13.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1
             :
             2.
             
             Rom.
             15
             :
             16.
             
             Hence
             we
             are
             said
             to
             
               be
               washed
            
             &
             
               sanctified
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             1
             Cor.
             6
             :
             11.
             
          
           
             But
             more
             particularly
             ,
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               sanctified
               in
               Christ.
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             2.
             and
             He
             is
             made
             
               of
               God
               to
               us
               sanctification
            
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             30.
             let
             us
             then
             see
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             this
             may
             be
             true
             :
             and
          
           
             1
             He
             hath
             by
             his
             death
             &
             blood
             procu●…
             that
             this
             work
             of
             sanctification
             shall
             be
             wrought
             ,
             &
             carryed
             on
             :
             for
             
               he
               suffered
               without
               the
               gate
               ,
               that
               He
               might
               Sanctifie
               the
               people
               with
               his
               owne
               blood
               Heb.
            
             13
             :
             12.
             we
             are
             
               saved
               by
               the
               washing
               of
               regeneration
               ,
               &
               renewing
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               which
               He
               shed
               on
               us
               abundantly
               ,
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               Tit.
            
             3
             :
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               He
               gave
               himself
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               redeem
               us
               from
               all
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               purifie
               unto
               himself
               a
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               zealous
               of
               good
               works
               .
               Tit.
            
             2
             :
             14.
             
             Thus
             our
             sanctification
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             &
             purchased
             by
             his
             blood●…
             He
             
               gave
               himself
               for
               his
               church
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               sanctifie
               it
               Ephes.
            
             5
             :
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             ●…
             ,
             He
             dying
             as
             a
             cautioner
             &
             publick
             person
             ,
             
             beleevers
             are
             accounted
             in
             law
             to
             be
             dead
             to
             sin
             ,
             in
             Him.
             Hence
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             Rom.
             6
             :
             3
             ▪
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             that
             
               as
               many
               of
               us
               as
               are
               Baptized
               into
               Iesus
               Christ
               were
               Baptized
               into
               his
               death
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               we
               are
               buryed
               with
               Him
               by
               baptisme
               into
               death
               ;
               and
               are
               planted
               together
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               his
               death
               ;
               yea
            
             and
             
               that
               our
               old
               man
               is
               crueified
               with
               Him
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               of
               sin
               might
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               that
               hence
               forth
               we
               should
               not
               serve
               sin
               :
            
             whence
             beleevers
             are
             warranded
             &
             commanded
             vers
             .
             11.
             to
             reckon
             themselvs
             
               to
               be
               dead
               indeed
               unto
               sin
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             sin
             should
             
               not
               reigne
               in
               their
               mortall
               bodyes
               to
               fulfill
               the
               lusts
               thereof
               vers
               .
            
             12.
             
             This
             is
             a
             sure
             ground
             of
             hope
             &
             comfort
             for
             beleevers
             ,
             that
             Christ
             dyed
             thus
             ,
             as
             a
             publick
             person
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             vertue
             thereof
             ,
             being
             now
             united
             to
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             they
             are
             dead
             unto
             sin
             by
             law
             ;
             and
             sin
             cannot
             challenge
             a
             dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             before
             their
             conversion
             it
             might
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             did
             ;
             
               for
               the
               law
               hath
               dominion
               over
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               he
               liveth
               ▪
            
             but
             no
             longer
             :
             wherefore
             beleeving
             brethren
             ,
             
               becomeing
               dead
               to
               the
               law
               by
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               marryed
               to
               another
               ,
               even
               to
               Him
               ,
               who
               is
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               unto
               God
               Rom.
            
             7
             :
             1
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Hence
             It
             followeth
             ,
             that
             our
             
               old
               man
               is
               crucified
               with
               Christ
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               of
               sin
               might
               be
               destroyed
               Rom.
            
             6
             :
             6.
             
             So
             that
             this
             old
             tyrant
             ,
             that
             oppresseth
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             got
             his
             deaths
             wounds
             ,
             in
             the
             crucifixion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &
             shall
             never
             recover
             his
             former
             vigour
             &
             activity
             ,
             to
             oppresse
             &
             beare
             down
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             :
             He
             is
             now
             virtually
             ,
             through
             the
             death
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             
             killed
             ,
             &
             crucified
             ,
             being
             in
             Christ
             ,
             nailed
             to
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             His
             resurrection
             is
             a
             paune
             &
             pledge
             of
             this
             sanctification
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             He
             died
             as
             a
             publick
             person
             ,
             so
             He
             rose
             againe
             as
             a
             publick
             person
             :
             
               we
               are
               buryed
               with
               Him
               by
               baptisme
               ,
               that
               likeas
               Christ
               was
               raised
               up
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               by
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               even
               so
               we
               also
               should
               walk
               in
               newnesse
               of
               life
               .
               Rom.
            
             6
             :
             4.
             and
             beleevers
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               planted
               together
               with
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               his
               resurrection
               vers
               .
            
             5.
             and
             they
             shall
             
               live
               with
               Him.
               vers
            
             .
             8.
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             to
             
               reckon
               themselvs
               ,
               alive
               unto
               God
               ,
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
               verse
               .
            
             11.
             
               we
               are
               raised
               up
               together
               Ephes.
            
             2
             :
             6.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             sanctification
             is
             an
             article
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             redemption
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Father
             &
             the
             Son
             Esa.
             52
             :
             15.
             
               so
               shall
               he
               sprinkle
               many
               nations
               :
            
             &
             Cap.
             53
             :
             10.
             
             
               He
               shall
               see
               his
               seed
               ,
               and
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               prosper
               in
               his
               hand
               .
            
             Christ
             then
             having
             this
             promised
             to
             Him
             ,
             must
             see
             to
             the
             accomplishment
             thereof
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             ▪
             it
             granted
             to
             him
             ;
             seing
             He
             hath
             fulfilled
             all
             that
             was
             engadged
             to
             by
             Him
             ,
             having
             made
             his
             soul
             an
             offering
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             sanctification
             is
             promised
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
             Ier.
             33.
             8.
             
             
               &
               I
               will
               cleanse
               them
               from
               all
               their
               iniquity
               Ezech
            
             37
             :
             23.
             —
             
               and
               I
               will
               cleanse
               them
               .
               So
               Chap.
            
             36
             :
             25.
             
             
               Then
               will
               I
               sprinkle
               cleane
               water
               upon
               you
               ,
               &
               yee
               shall
               be
               cleane
               ,
               from
               all
               your
               filthinesse
               ,
               &
               from
               all
               your
               idols
               will
               I
               cleanse
               you
               .
            
             Now
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             are
             confirmed
             to
             us
             in
             the
             
             Mediator
             :
             for
             
               in
               Him
               all
               the
               promises
               are
               yea
               &
               amen
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1
             :
             20.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             hath
             also
             purchased
             &
             made
             sure
             to
             his
             owne
             ,
             the
             new
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             of
             flesh
             ▪
             which
             is
             also
             promised
             Ezech.
             36
             :
             26.
             
             &
             11.
             19.
             
             Ier.
             32.
             39.
             
             This
             is
             the
             new
             &
             lively
             principle
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             spring
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             idle
             in
             the
             soul
             ▪
             but
             must
             be
             emitting
             vitall
             acts
             natively
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             through
             Him
             ,
             are
             beleevers
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             divine
             nature
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             growing
             thing
             ;
             young
             glory
             in
             the
             soul.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2
             :
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               According
               as
               his
               divine
               power
               hath
               given
               unto
               us
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               pertaine
               unto
               life
               &
               godlinesse
               ,
               through
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Him
               ,
               that
               hath
               called
               us
               to
               glory
               &
               virtue
               whereby
               are
               given
               unto
               us
               exceeding
               great
               &
               precious
               promises
               ,
               that
               by
               these
               you
               might
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Spirit
             is
             promised
             ,
             to
             cause
             us
             
               walk
               in
               his
               statutes
               Ezech.
            
             36
             :
             27.
             
             Now
             all
             these
             promises
             are
             made
             good
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             cautioner
             of
             the
             covenant
             :
             yea
             He
             hath
             gotten
             now
             the
             dispensing
             and
             giving
             out
             of
             the
             rich
             promises
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             committed
             unto
             Him
             ;
             so
             as
             He
             is
             the
             great
             Lord
             treasurer
             and
             administrator
             of
             the
             great
             &
             glorious
             purchased
             blessings
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             There
             are
             new
             waterings
             ,
             breathings
             ,
             &
             gailes
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             given
             in
             Christ.
             Esai
             .
             27
             :
             3.
             
             He
             must
             water
             his
             garden
             or
             vinyaird
             every
             moment
             .
             This
             is
             the
             north
             winde
             ,
             &
             the
             south
             winde
             that
             bloweth
             upon
             the
             garden
             Cant.
             4
             :
             16.
             
             He
             must
             be
             as
             the
             dew
             unto
             Israel
             .
             Hos.
             14
             :
             5.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Through
             Christ
             is
             the
             beleever
             brought
             into
             
             such
             a
             covenant
             state
             ,
             as
             giveth
             great
             ground
             of
             hope
             of
             certane
             victory
             .
             He
             is
             not
             now
             under
             the
             law
             but
             under
             grace
             ;
             and
             hence
             inferreth
             the
             Apostle
             Rom.
             6
             :
             14.
             
             That
             
               sin
               shall
               not
               have
               dominion
               over
               them
               .
            
             Being
             now
             under
             that
             dispensation
             of
             grace
             ,
             whereby
             all
             their
             stock
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Mediators
             hand
             ▪
             &
             at
             his
             disposall
             ;
             and
             not
             in
             their
             own
             hand
             &
             power
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             sure
             ground
             laid
             down
             for
             constant
             supply
             &
             furniture
             ,
             in
             all
             necessities
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Christ
             hath
             prayed
             for
             this
             .
             Iohn
             .
             17.
             17.
             
             
               Sanctifie
               them
               through
               thy
               truth
            
             .
             where
             the
             Lord
             is
             praying
             ,
             that
             his
             disciples
             might
             be
             more
             &
             more
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             so
             fitted
             &
             qualified
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             ministrie
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             be
             imployed
             in
             .
             And
             what
             He
             prayed
             for
             them
             ,
             was
             not
             for
             them
             alone
             ▪
             but
             also
             for
             all
             the
             elect
             ,
             proportionably
             ,
             who
             are
             opposed
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             which
             He
             did
             not
             pray
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             He
             standeth
             in
             relation
             to
             beleevers
             of
             a
             Vine
             ,
             or
             a
             Root
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             grow
             as
             branches
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             abiding
             in
             Him
             ,
             living
             by
             faith
             in
             Him
             ,
             and
             drawing
             sap
             from
             him
             ,
             they
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             in
             Him
             Iohn
             .
             15
             :
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Their
             stock
             of
             grace
             is
             in
             Him
             ,
             the
             root
             ;
             and
             He
             communicate●…h
             sap
             and
             life
             unto
             his
             branches
             ,
             whereby
             they
             grow
             ,
             floorish
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Christ
             hath
             taken
             on
             Him
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Prophet
             and
             Teacher
             ,
             to
             instruct
             us
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             wherein
             we
             ought
             to
             goe
             :
             for
             He
             is
             that
             
               great
               Prophet
            
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             promised
             to
             raise
             up
             ,
             and
             who
             was
             to
             be
             heard
             and
             obeyed
             in
             all
             things
             Deut.
             ●…8
             :
             15.
             
             Act.
             ●…
             .
             2●…
             .
             and
             7
             :
             37.
             
             He
             is
             
               given
               for
               a
            
             
             
               witnesse
               &
               a
               leader
               .
               Esai
               .
            
             55
             :
             4.
             and
             we
             are
             commanded
             
               to
               hear
               Him
               Mat.
            
             17
             :
             5.
             
             Mark.
             10
             :
             7.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             He
             hath
             also
             taken
             on
             Him
             the
             office
             of
             
               a
               ▪
               King
               Psal.
            
             2
             :
             6.
             
             Mat.
             21
             :
             5.
             
             Esai
             .
             9
             :
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Phil.
             2
             :
             8.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             and
             thereby
             standeth
             engadged
             to
             lubdue
             all
             their
             spirituall
             enemies
             ,
             Satan
             &
             corruption
             :
             Psal.
             110.
             
             He
             is
             given
             for
             
               a
               leader
               and
               commander
               .
               Esai
               .
            
             55
             :
             4
             ▪
             and
             so
             can
             cause
             his
             people
             walk
             in
             his
             wayes
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             When
             we
             defile
             ourselves
             with
             new
             transgressions
             &
             failings
             .
             He
             hath
             provided
             a
             fountaine
             for
             us
             to
             wash
             in
             :
             a
             
               fountaine
               opened
               to
               the
               house
               of
               David
               &
               to
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Ierusalem
               for
               sin
               &
               for
               uncleannesse
               Z●…ch
               .
            
             13
             :
             1.
             and
             this
             fountaine
             is
             his
             blood
             which
             
               cleanseth
               from
               all
               sin
               Heb.
            
             9
             :
             14.
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             1
             :
             7
             ▪
             Revel
             .
             1
             :
             5.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             He
             is
             set
             before
             us
             ,
             as
             a
             copie
             &
             pattern●…
             that
             we
             
               should
               walk
               even
               as
               He
               walked
            
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             2
             ▪
             6.
             
             He
             left
             
               us
               an
               example
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               follow
               his
               stepps
            
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2
             :
             21.
             
             But
             we
             would
             beware
             to
             separate
             this
             consideration
             from
             the
             preceeding
             ,
             a●…
             Antichristian
             Socinians
             do
             ,
             who
             will
             have
             Christ
             only
             to
             be
             a
             copie
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             He
             hath
             overcome
             Satan
             our
             arch-enemie
             ▪
             and
             hath
             destroyed
             his
             works
             .
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             3
             ▪
             8.
             
             
               He
               came
               to
               destroy
               the
               works
               of
               the
               devill
               .
            
             And
             in
             particular
             his
             works
             of
             wickednesse
             in
             the
             soul
             ▪
             Thus
             He
             is
             a
             conquerour
             ,
             &
             the
             Capta●…e
             of
             our
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             As
             He
             hath
             purchased
             ,
             So
             hath
             He
             appointed
             ordinences
             ,
             for
             the
             laying
             of
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             carrying
             on
             of
             this
             work
             of
             sanctification●…
             both
             Word
             &
             〈◊〉
             are
             appointed
             for
             this
             end
             ▪
             
             The
             Word
             to
             convert
             and
             to
             confirme
             ▪
             Iohn
             .
             17
             :
             17.
             
               sanctifie
               them
               through
               thy
               truth
               ,
               thy
               word
               is
               truth
               ,
            
             said
             Christ.
             The
             word
             is
             given
             as
             the
             rule
             ;
             and
             also
             through
             the
             meanes
             thereof
             is
             life
             and
             strength
             conveyed
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             to
             perfect
             holinesse
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2
             :
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             given
             to
             strengthen
             &
             confirme
             the
             soul
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             As
             He
             hath
             laid
             downe
             strong
             encouragements
             to
             his
             followers
             ,
             to
             hold
             on
             in
             the
             way
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             many
             great
             &
             precious
             promises
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             might
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             divine
             nature
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1
             :
             4.
             and
             by
             which
             they
             are
             encouraged
             to
             cleanse
             themselves
             from
             all
             filthinesse
             of
             the
             flesh
             &
             spirit
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7
             :
             1.
             and
             many
             motives
             to
             hold
             on
             &
             continue
             ;
             So
             hath
             He
             rolled
             difficultyes
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             within
             us
             ,
             or
             without
             us
             ,
             and
             thereby
             made
             the
             way
             easie
             ,
             and
             pleasant
             to
             such
             as
             walk
             in
             it
             ;
             so
             as
             they
             may
             now
             run
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             commandements
             ,
             &
             walk
             &
             not
             weary
             ,
             &
             run
             &
             not
             be
             faint
             .
          
           
             Nay
             20
             we
             would
             remember
             ,
             for
             our
             encouragment
             and
             confidence
             ,
             that
             in
             carrying
             on
             of
             this
             work
             lyeth
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             soul
             ,
             &
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             must
             prosper
             in
             His
             hand
             ,
             &
             thus
             He
             seeth
             his
             seed
             ,
             &
             hath
             of
             the
             travail
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             and
             is
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             These
             particulars
             rightly
             considered
             will
             discover
             unto
             us
             ,
             what
             a
             noble
             ground
             for
             sanctification
             ▪
             is
             in
             Christ
             laid
             downe
             for
             beleevers
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             ,
             and
             must
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             grippe
             to
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             grow
             up
             in
             Christ
             ▪
             and
             perfecte
             holinesse
             ;
             and
             what
             a
             wonderfull
             
             contriveance
             of
             grace
             this
             is
             ,
             wherein
             all
             things
             are
             made
             so
             sure
             for
             beleevers
             ;
             Christ
             becomeing
             all
             things
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             paveing
             a
             royall
             &
             sure
             way
             for
             them
             ▪
             sure
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             glorious
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             second
             particular
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             How
             beleevers
             are
             to
             carry
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             or
             how
             they
             are
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             grounds
             of
             sauctification
             ,
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             There
             are
             some
             things
             which
             they
             would
             bewar
             of
             ,
             and
             guaird
             against
             :
             as
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             would
             bewar
             of
             an
             
               heartlesse
               despondency
            
             ,
             &
             giving
             way
             to
             discouragements
             ,
             and
             hearkning
             to
             the
             language
             of
             unbeleefe
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             suggestions
             of
             Satan
             ,
             whereby
             he
             will
             labour
             to
             perswade
             them
             of
             the
             impossibility
             of
             getting
             the
             work
             of
             sanctification
             throughed
             ,
             or
             any
             progresse
             made
             therein
             to
             purpose
             .
             Satan
             &
             a
             deceitfull
             heart
             can
             soon
             muster
             up
             many
             difficultyes
             ,
             &
             alledge
             that
             there
             are
             many
             Lyons
             ,
             many
             insuperable
             difficultyes
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             discourage
             them
             from
             ventureing
             forward
             :
             and
             if
             Satan
             prevail
             here
             ,
             he
             hath
             gained
             a
             great
             point
             .
             Therefore
             the
             beleever
             would
             keep
             up
             his
             head
             in
             hope
             ,
             and
             beware
             of
             multiplying
             discouragements
             to
             himself
             ,
             or
             of
             concludeing
             the
             matter
             impossible
             ;
             for
             then
             shall
             he
             neither
             have
             heart
             nor
             hand
             for
             the
             work
             ,
             but
             sit
             downe
             &
             wring
             his
             hands
             ,
             as
             overcome
             with
             discouragement
             ,
             &
             despondency
             of
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             would
             beware
             of
             
               wilfull
               rejecting
               their
               owne
               mercyes
            
             ,
             and
             forbearing
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             grounds
             of
             hope
             of
             strength
             and
             progresse
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             allowed
             them
             to
             make
             use
             of
             .
             There
             is
             such
             an
             evill
             
             even
             amongst
             Gods
             children
             ,
             that
             they
             scarre
             at
             that
             which
             Christ
             out
             of
             great
             love
             hath
             provided
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             dar
             not
             with
             confidence
             make
             use
             of
             nor
             apply
             to
             themselves
             ,
             the
             great
             and
             comfortable
             promises
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             be
             encouraged
             :
             they
             will
             not
             take
             their
             allowance
             ,
             as
             thinking
             themselves
             unworthy
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             should
             be
             presumption
             in
             them
             to
             challenge
             a
             right
             to
             such
             great
             things
             ;
             and
             they
             think
             it
             commendable
             humility
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             stand
             aback
             ;
             and
             so
             wilfully
             refuse
             the
             advantages
             and
             helps
             ,
             that
             make
             so
             much
             for
             their
             grouth
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             would
             beware
             of
             
               a
               carelesse
               neglect
               of
               the
               meanes
               ,
            
             appointed
             for
             advanceing
             in
             holinesse
             :
             for
             though
             the
             meanes
             do
             not
             worke
             the
             effect
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             by
             the
             meanes
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             chosen
             to
             worke
             the
             work
             of
             sanctification
             :
             Here
             that
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             that
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             diligent
             maketh
             rich
             ;
             and
             the
             field
             of
             the
             slothfull
             is
             soon
             grown
             over
             with
             thorns
             and
             nettles
             ;
             so
             that
             poverty
             cometh
             as
             one
             that
             travelleth
             ,
             and
             want
             as
             an
             armed
             man.
             Prov.
             24
             :
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             34.
             
             It
             is
             a
             sinfull
             tempting
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             think
             to
             be
             sanctified
             another
             way
             ,
             than
             God
             hath
             in
             his
             deep
             wisdom
             condescended
             upon
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Yet
             they
             would
             
               beware
               of
               laying
               too
               much
               weight
               on
               the
               meanes
               &
               ordinances
            
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             could
             effectuat
             the
             businesse
             .
             Though
             the
             Lord
             hath
             thought
             good
             to
             work
             in
             and
             by
             the
             meanes
             ;
             yet
             He
             himself
             must
             do
             the
             work
             .
             Meanes
             are
             but
             meanes
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             principal
             cause
             ;
             nor
             can
             they
             work
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             principal
             agent
             is
             pleased
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             work
             by
             them
             :
             when
             we
             leane
             to
             the
             meanes
             ,
             and
             to
             instruments
             ,
             we
             prejudge
             our
             
             selves
             ;
             by
             disobligeing
             God
             ,
             and
             provoking
             Him
             to
             leave
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             wrestle
             with
             the
             ordinances
             alone
             ,
             and
             finde
             no
             advantage
             .
             Therefore
             the
             soul
             would
             guaird
             against
             this
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Albeit
             the
             meanes
             can
             do
             nothing
             unlesse
             He
             breath
             ,
             yet
             we
             would
             beware
             not
             only
             of
             neglecting
             them
             (
             as
             we
             said
             afore
             )
             but
             also
             
               of
               a
               slighting
               way
               of
               performing
               of
               them
               ,
            
             without
             that
             earnestnesse
             and
             diligence
             ,
             that
             is
             required
             .
             
               Cursed
               is
               he
               who
               doth
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               negligently
               .
               Ier.
            
             48
             :
             10.
             
             Here
             then
             is
             the
             speciall
             art
             of
             Christianity
             apparent
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             diligent
             ,
             earnest
             ,
             and
             serious
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             means
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             could
             effectuate
             the
             matter
             ,
             we
             were
             seeking
             ;
             and
             yet
             to
             be
             as
             much
             abstracted
             from
             them
             ,
             in
             our
             hopes
             and
             exspectation
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             as
             much
             leaning
             on
             the
             Lord
             alone
             ,
             and
             depending
             on
             Him
             for
             the
             blessing
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             useing
             no
             meanes
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             They
             would
             
               beware
               of
               slighting
               and
               neglecting
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               Spirit
               :
            
             for
             thereby
             they
             may
             lose
             the
             best
             opportunity
             .
             They
             should
             be
             alwayes
             on
             the
             wing
             ,
             ready
             to
             imbrace
             the
             least
             motion
             ;
             and
             they
             should
             stand
             alwayes
             ready
             ,
             waiting
             for
             the
             breathings
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             open
             at
             his
             call
             ;
             least
             afterward
             ,
             they
             be
             put
             to
             call
             and
             seek
             ,
             and
             not
             attaine
             what
             they
             would
             be
             at
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             Spouse
             Cant.
             5
             :
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             5
             ,
             6.
             &c.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             They
             would
             also
             
               guaird
               against
               the
               quenching
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             1
             Thes.
             5
             :
             12.
             or
             
               greiving
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Ephes.
            
             4
             :
             30.
             by
             their
             unchristian
             &
             unsuteable
             carriage
             :
             for
             this
             will
             much
             marre
             their
             sanctification
             .
             It
             is
             by
             the
             Spirit
             that
             the
             work
             of
             sanctification
             is
             carryed
             on
             ,
             in
             the
             soul
             :
             and
             when
             
             this
             Spirit
             is
             disturbed
             ,
             and
             put
             from
             his
             work
             ▪
             how
             can
             the
             work
             go
             on
             ?
             When
             the
             motions
             of
             this
             indwelling
             Spirit
             are
             extinguished
             ,
             his
             work
             is
             marred
             ,
             and
             retarded
             :
             and
             when
             He
             is
             grieved
             ,
             he
             is
             hindered
             in
             his
             work
             .
             Therefore
             souls
             would
             guard
             against
             unbeleefe
             ,
             despondency
             ,
             unsuteable
             &
             unchristian
             carriage
             &c.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Especially
             they
             would
             
               beware
               of
               wasteing
               sinns
               Psal.
            
             51
             :
             10.
             
             Sins
             against
             light
             and
             conscience
             ;
             such
             as
             David
             calleth
             presumptuous
             sin●…
             .
             Psal.
             19
             :
             13.
             
             They
             would
             beware
             also
             of
             favouring
             any
             known
             corruption
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             kinde
             ,
             that
             may
             hinder
             the
             work
             of
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             .
             It
             were
             usefull
             and
             of
             great
             ad●…antage
             ,
             for
             such
             as
             would
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             advance
             in
             the
             way
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             to
             be
             living
             in
             the
             constant
             conviction
             ▪
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               holinesse
            
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             man
             shall
             see
             God
             Heb.
             12
             :
             14.
             nothing
             entering
             in
             into
             the
             new
             Ierusalem
             ,
             that
             defileth
             .
             Revel
             .
             21
             :
             27.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             
               their
               owne
               inability
               to
               do
               any
               one
               act
               aright
            
             ;
             how
             they
             are
             not
             sufficient
             of
             themselvs
             to
             think
             any
             thing
             ,
             as
             of
             themselvs
             2
             Cor.
             3
             :
             5.
             and
             that
             without
             Christ
             ,
             they
             can
             do
             nothing
             Iohn
             .
             15
             :
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             
               insufficiency
               of
               any
               humane
               helpe
               ,
               or
               meanes
               ,
               or
               way
               ,
            
             which
             they
             may
             think
             good
             to
             choose
             ,
             to
             mortifie
             aright
             one
             corruption
             ;
             or
             to
             give
             strength
             for
             the
             right
             discharge
             of
             any
             one
             duty
             ▪
             for
             
               our
               sufficiency
               is
               of
               God
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3
             :
             5.
             and
             it
             ,
             i●…
             
               through
               the
               Spirit
            
             that
             we
             
               must
               mortifie
               the
               deed●…
               of
               the
               body
               Rom.
            
             8
             :
             13.
             
          
           
           
             4.
             
             And
             of
             
               the
               treachery
               and
               deceitfulnesse
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             which
             is
             bent
             to
             follow
             by
             wayes
             ▪
             being
             not
             only
             
               deceitfull
               above
               all
               things
            
             ,
             but
             also
             
               desperatly
               wicked
               ,
               Ier.
            
             17
             :
             9.
             
          
           
             That
             by
             this
             meanes
             the
             soul
             may
             be
             jealous
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             despaire
             of
             doing
             any
             thing
             in
             its
             owne
             strength
             ;
             and
             so
             be
             fortified
             against
             that
             maine
             evill
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             all
             true
             sanctification
             ,
             
               viz
               confidence
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             .
             The
             soul
             would
             keep
             its
             eye
             fixed
             on
             those
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             On
             
               Christ's
               alsufficiency
            
             to
             helpe
             ,
             in
             all
             cases
             ,
             that
             
               He
               is
               able
               to
               save
               to
               the
               uttermost
               .
               Heb.
            
             7
             :
             v.
             25.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             On
             his
             
               compassionednesse
               to
               such
               as
               are
               out
               of
               the
               way
            
             ;
             and
             ready
             nesse
             to
             helpe
             poor
             sinners
             ,
             with
             his
             grace
             and
             strength
             :
             and
             this
             will
             keep
             up
             the
             soul
             from
             fainting
             and
             dispaireing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             On
             the
             
               commands
               to
               holinesse
            
             :
             such
             as
             those
             
               cleanse
               your
               hands
               ,
               and
               purify
               your
               hearts
               Iam
            
             4
             :
             8.
             and
             
               be
               ye
               holy
               for
            
             I
             
               am
               holy
            
             1
             Pet.
             1
             :
             15
             ,
             16.
             and
             the
             like
             .
             That
             the
             authority
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             conscience
             to
             a
             command
             ,
             may
             set
             the
             soul
             a
             work
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             On
             the
             
               great
               recompense
               of
               reward
            
             ,
             that
             is
             appointed
             for
             such
             as
             wrestle
             on
             ,
             and
             endure
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             on
             all
             the
             great
             promises
             of
             great
             things
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             full
             ;
             that
             the
             soul
             may
             be
             encouraged
             to
             run
             thorow
             difficultyes
             ,
             to
             ride
             out
             stormes
             ,
             to
             endure
             hardnesse
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             souldier
             ,
             and
             to
             persevere
             in
             duty
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ▪
             on
             the
             many
             sad
             threatnings
             and
             
               denunciations
               ,
               of
               wrath
            
             ,
             against
             such
             as
             transgresse
             his
             lawes
             ;
             and
             on
             all
             the
             sad
             things
             
             that
             such
             as
             shake
             off
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             study
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             have
             to
             look
             for
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Scripture
             is
             full
             ;
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             the
             soul
             may
             be
             keeped
             in
             awe
             ,
             and
             spurred
             forward
             unto
             duty
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             more
             willing
             to
             shake
             off
             Leazynesse
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             On
             the
             
               Rule
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             by
             which
             alone
             we
             must
             regulate
             all
             our
             actions
             ;
             and
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             our
             meditation
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             study
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             it
             was
             
               Davids
               ▪
            
             and
             other
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             their
             dayly
             work
             .
             See
             Psal.
             1.
             and
             119.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             In
             all
             this
             study
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             aimeing
             at
             an
             hiegher
             measure
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             beleever
             would
             lavell
             at
             a
             right
             end
             :
             and
             so
             would
             not
             designe
             holinesse
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             justified
             thereby
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             might
             thereby
             procure
             and
             purchase
             to
             himself
             heaven
             and
             God's
             favoure
             for
             the
             weight
             of
             all
             that
             ,
             must
             lie
             on
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             Righteousnesse
             :
             and
             our
             holinesse
             must
             not
             dethrone
             Him
             ,
             nor
             rob
             Him
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             which
             He
             will
             not
             give
             to
             another
             :
             But
             would
             study
             holinesse
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             he
             might
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             holy
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             please
             Him
             ,
             who
             calleth
             to
             holinesse
             ;
             and
             thereby
             be
             made
             
               meet
               to
               be
               partaker
               of
               the
               Inheritance
               of
               the
               saints
               in
               light
               Col.
            
             1
             :
             10
             ,
             12.
             and
             be
             made
             a
             meet
             bride
             for
             such
             a
             holy
             bridegroome
             ,
             and
             a
             member
             to
             such
             an
             holy
             head
             :
             that
             hereby
             others
             might
             be
             edified
             Mat.
             5
             :
             16
             ▪
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2
             :
             12.
             and
             3
             :
             1
             ,
             2.
             that
             the
             soul
             may
             look
             like
             a
             temple
             of
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             servant
             of
             Christ's
             ,
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             1
             Cor.
             6
             :
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             10.
             20.
             
             And
             have
             a
             clear
             evidence
             of
             his
             regeneration
             
             and
             justification
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             he
             may
             expresse
             his
             thankfulnesse
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             favours
             and
             benefites
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             .
             The
             soul
             would
             by
             faith
             lay
             hold
             on
             ,
             and
             grip
             fast
             to
             the
             ground
             of
             sanctification
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             .
             1.
             
             To
             what
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             for
             his
             people
             .
             2.
             
             To
             what
             as
             a
             publike
             person
             He
             hath
             done
             for
             them
             :
             And
             so
             by
             faith
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Challenge
             a
             right
             to
             ,
             and
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             promises
             of
             grace
             ,
             strength
             ,
             victory
             ,
             and
             throw-bearing
             ,
             in
             their
             combating
             with
             corruption
             within
             ,
             and
             Satan
             and
             a
             wicked
             world
             without
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Reckon
               themselves
               dead
               unto
               sin
               ,
               through
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               alive
               unto
               God
               through
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               Rom.
            
             6
             :
             4
             ,
             11.
             and
             that
             
               the
               old
               man
               is
               crucified
               with
               Him
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               of
               sin
               might
               be
               destroyed
               vers
               .
            
             6.
             and
             that
             
               they
               are
               now
               ,
               not
               under
               the
               law
               ,
               but
               under
               grace
               ,
               vers
               .
            
             14.
             
          
           
             That
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             encouraged
             to
             continue
             fighting
             against
             a
             vanquished
             enemy
             ,
             and
             not
             give
             over
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             disappointments
             ,
             discouragements
             ,
             prevailings
             of
             corruption
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             beleever
             may
             know
             upon
             what
             ground
             he
             standoth
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             hope
             and
             exspectation
             of
             victory
             in
             end
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             
               may
               run
               ,
               not
               as
               uncertanely
               ;
               and
               so
               fight
               ,
               not
               as
               one
               that
               beateth
               the
               aire
            
             1
             Cor.
             9
             :
             26.
             
          
           
             Sixtly
             .
             In
             this
             work
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             the
             beleever
             would
             be
             much
             in
             the
             lively
             exercise
             of
             faith
             ;
             fight
             by
             faith
             ;
             advance
             by
             faith
             ;
             grow
             up
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             by
             faith
             :
             and
             so
             ▪
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             beleever
             would
             be
             oft
             renewing
             his
             grips
             of
             Christ
             ,
             holding
             Him
             fast
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             abideing
             
             in
             Him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             Iohn
             .
             15
             :
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             only
             would
             he
             be
             keeping
             his
             union
             fast
             with
             Christ
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             be
             also
             eyeing
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             as
             his
             store
             house
             ,
             and
             generall
             Lord
             dispensator
             of
             all
             the
             purchased
             blessings
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             he
             standeth
             in
             need
             of
             :
             and
             looking
             on
             Christ
             ,
             as
             standing
             engadged
             by
             office
             ,
             to
             compleate
             his
             work
             of
             salvation
             ;
             and
             to
             present
             him
             with
             the
             rest
             to
             himself
             holy
             ,
             without
             blemish
             ,
             yea
             and
             without
             spote
             or
             wrinkle
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             Ephes.
             5
             :
             27.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             would
             by
             faith
             gripe
             to
             the
             promises
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             generall
             stock
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             new
             heart
             &
             heart
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             to
             cause
             us
             walk
             in
             his
             statutes
             Ezech.
             36
             :
             26
             ,
             27.
             and
             of
             the
             severall
             particular
             acts
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             he
             standeth
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             Ier.
             30
             :
             8.
             
             
               I
               will
               cleause
               them
               from
               all
               their
               iniquities
            
             &c.
             so
             Ezech.
             36
             :
             25
             :
             Ier.
             31
             :
             19.
             as
             the
             Church
             doth
             Micah
             .
             7
             :
             9.
             
             
               He
               will
               subdue
               our
               iniquities
            
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             having
             ,
             or
             gripping
             
               these
               promises
            
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             
               cleanse
               our selves
               from
               all
               filthinesse
               of
               flesh
               &
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               perfect
               holinesse
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God.
            
             2
             Cor.
             7
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             the
             beleever
             would
             by
             faith
             draw
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             through
             the
             conduite
             of
             the
             promises
             ,
             which
             are
             
               all
               yea
               &
               amen
               in
               Him
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             grace
             ,
             strength
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             courage
             ,
             or
             what
             ever
             his
             fight
             in
             this
             warfare
             calleth
             for
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             
               strong
               in
               the
               Lord
               and
               in
               the
               power
               of
               his
               might
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             6
             :
             10.
             
             So
             he
             would
             by
             faith
             roll
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             whole
             work
             upon
             Christ
             ;
             and
             thus
             cast
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             care
             and
             burden
             on
             Him
             ,
             who
             careth
             for
             him
             ,
             1
             Pat.
             5
             :
             7.
             
             Psal.
             37
             :
             5.
             
             &
             
             55
             :
             22.
             and
             so
             go
             on
             in
             duty
             ,
             without
             anxiety
             ▪
             knowing
             who
             beareth
             the
             weight
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             undertaken
             to
             work
             both
             to
             will
             and
             to
             do
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             good
             pleasure
             :
             thus
             should
             the
             work
             be
             easie
             and
             saife
             ,
             when
             by
             faith
             we
             roll
             the
             burden
             on
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             chosen
             one
             ,
             fitted
             for
             that
             work
             ;
             and
             leave
             it
             on
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             strength
             ,
             patiently
             waiting
             for
             the
             outgate
             ,
             in
             hope
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             beleever
             makes
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             made
             of
             God
             Sanctification
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             use
             of
             meanes
             appointed
             ,
             eyeing
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             thereof
             ,
             and
             what
             Christ
             hath
             done
             to
             Sanctifie
             and
             cleanse
             his
             prople
             ,
             he
             rolleth
             the
             matter
             on
             Him
             ,
             and
             exspecteth
             help
             ,
             salvation
             &
             victory
             ,
             through
             Him.
             
          
           
             
               CAUTIONS
               .
            
             
               But
               least
               some
               should
               be
               discouraged
               ,
               and
               think
               all
               this
               in
               vaine
               ,
               because
               they
               perceive
               no
               progresse
               ,
               nor
               grouth
               in
               grace
               ,
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               but
               rather
               corruption
               as
               strong
               and
               troublesome
               as
               ever
               ,
               I
               would
               say
               a
               few
               things
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Let
               them
               search
               and
               try
               ,
               whether
               their
               short-coming
               and
               disappointment
               doth
               not
               much
               proceed
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               matter
               is
               not
               so
               cleanly
               cast
               over
               on
               Christ
               ,
               as
               it
               should
               be
               :
               Is
               it
               not
               too
               oft
               found
               ,
               that
               they
               goe
               forth
               to
               the
               battell
               in
               their
               own
               strength
               ,
               lippening
               to
               their
               owne
               stock
               of
               grace
               ,
               to
               their
               own
               knowledge
               or
               to
               their
               duties
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ?
               How
               then
               can
               they
               prosper
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Let
               them
               mourne
               ,
               as
               they
               get
               any
               discovery
               of
               this
               ;
               and
               guaird
               hereafter
               against
               that
               corrupt
               by
               as
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               which
               is
               still
               inclining
               them
               to
               an
               engadgment
               ,
               without
               the
               Captane
               of
               their
               salvation
               ,
               
               and
               a
               fighting
               without
               the
               armour
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Let
               them
               try
               and
               see
               ,
               if
               in
               studying
               holinesse
               ,
               they
               be
               not
               led
               by
               corrupt
               ends
               :
               and
               do
               not
               more
               laboure
               after
               sanctification
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               more
               worthy
               ,
               and
               the
               better
               accepted
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               have
               quietnesse
               and
               peace
               as
               to
               their
               acceptance
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               if
               this
               were
               any
               cause
               ,
               matter
               or
               condition
               of
               their
               righteousnesse
               and
               justification
               before
               God
               ;
               then
               that
               they
               may
               shew
               their
               obedience
               to
               the
               command
               of
               God
               1
               Thes.
               4
               :
               3.
               
               Ephes.
               2
               :
               10.
               
               Ioh.
               15
               :
               16.
               and
               expresse
               their
               thankfulnesse
               to
               Him
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               God
               Mal.
               1
               :
               6.
               
               Mat.
               5
               :
               16.
               
               Iohn
               .
               17
               :
               10.
               
               Ephes.
               4
               :
               30.
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               acknowledge
               Gods
               goodness
               in
               that
               disappointment
               ,
               seing
               thereby
               they
               see
               more
               and
               more
               a
               necessity
               of
               laying
               aside
               their
               own
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               of
               betaking
               themselves
               to
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               resting
               on
               that
               alone
               ,
               for
               peace
               and
               acceptance
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               would
               try
               and
               see
               ,
               if
               their
               negligence
               and
               carelesnesse
               in
               watching
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               duties
               ,
               do
               not
               occasion
               their
               disappointments
               &
               shortcomeing
               .
               God
               sometimes
               thinks
               fit
               to
               suffer
               a
               lion
               of
               corruption
               to
               set
               on
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               look
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               stand
               more
               vigilantly
               upon
               their
               watch
               tour
               ,
               knowing
               that
               they
               have
               to
               do
               with
               a
               vigilant
               adversary
               ,
               
                 the
                 devil
              
               ,
               who
               as
               a
               
                 roaring
                 lion
                 goeth
                 about
                 ,
                 seeking
                 whom
                 he
                 may
                 devoure
              
               1
               Pet.
               5
               :
               8.
               and
               that
               
                 they
                 fight
                 not
                 against
                 flesh
                 &
                 blood
                 ;
                 but
                 against
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 against
                 powers
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 darknesse
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ▪
                 against
                 spirituall
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 high
                 places
                 .
                 Ephes.
              
               6
               :
               12.
               
               It
               is
               not
               for
               nought
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               so
               often
               commanded
               
               to
               watch
               Mat.
               24
               :
               42.
               
               &
               25
               :
               13.
               
               &
               26
               :
               41.
               
               &
               14
               :
               38.
               
               Luk.
               21
               :
               36.
               
               Mark
               13
               :
               33
               ,
               34
               ,
               35
               ,
               37.
               1
               
               Cor.
               16
               :
               13.
               1
               
               Thes.
               5
               :
               6.
               1
               
               ▪
               Pet.
               4
               :
               7.
               
               Col.
               4
               :
               2.
               through
               the
               want
               of
               this
               ,
               we
               know
               what
               ●…efell
               David
               and
               Peter
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               would
               try
               and
               see
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               not
               too
               much
               self
               confidence
               ,
               which
               occasioned
               Peter's
               foule
               fall
               :
               God
               may
               ,
               in
               justice
               and
               mercy
               ,
               suffer
               corruption
               to
               break
               loose
               upon
               such
               ,
               at
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               tread
               them
               underfoot
               ,
               to
               learne
               them
               afterward
               to
               carry
               more
               soberly
               ;
               and
               to
               
                 work
                 out
                 their
                 salvation
                 with
                 fear
                 &
                 trembling
                 Phil.
              
               2
               :
               12.
               remembering
               what
               a
               Jealous
               holy
               God
               He
               is
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               have
               to
               do
               ;
               what
               an
               adversary
               they
               have
               against
               them
               ;
               and
               how
               weak
               their
               owne
               strength
               is
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               This
               would
               be
               remembered
               ,
               that
               one
               may
               be
               growing
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               advancing
               in
               holinesse
               ,
               when
               to
               his
               apprehension
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               going
               forward
               from
               strength
               to
               strength
               ,
               but
               rather
               going
               backward
               .
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               have
               grace
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               see
               that
               we
               have
               grace
               :
               so
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               be
               growing
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               nother
               thing
               to
               see
               that
               we
               are
               growing
               in
               grace
               .
               Many
               may
               question
               their
               grouth
               in
               grace
               ,
               when
               their
               very
               questioning
               of
               it
               may
               evince
               the
               contrary
               :
               for
               they
               may
               conclude
               no
               grouth
               ,
               but
               rather
               a
               back
               going
               ,
               because
               they
               perceive
               moe
               and
               more
               violent
               ,
               and
               strong
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               hidden
               works
               of
               darknesse
               and
               wickednesse
               ,
               within
               their
               souls
               ,
               than
               ever
               they
               did
               before
               ;
               while
               as
               that
               great
               discovery
               ,
               sheweth
               the
               Increase
               of
               their
               spirituall
               knowledge
               ;
               and
               an
               increase
               in
               this
               is
               an
               increase
               in
               grace
               .
               So
               they
               may
               
               question
               and
               doubt
               of
               their
               grouth
               ,
               upon
               mistakes
               ▪
               as
               thinking
               corruption
               alwayes
               strongest
               ,
               when
               it
               makes
               the
               greatest
               stirre
               &
               noise
               ;
               Or
               their
               complaints
               may
               flow
               from
               a
               vehement
               desire
               they
               have
               to
               have
               much
               more
               sanctification
               ,
               which
               may
               cause
               them
               overlook
               many
               degrees
               they
               have
               advanced
               :
               or
               some
               such
               thing
               may
               occasion
               their
               darknesse
               and
               complaints
               ;
               yea
               God
               may
               think
               it
               fittest
               for
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               be
               keeped
               humble
               and
               diligent
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               the
               dark
               as
               to
               their
               progresse
               ;
               whereas
               if
               they
               saw
               ,
               what
               advancement
               &
               progresse
               they
               had
               made
               in
               christianity
               ,
               they
               might
               grow
               wanton
               ,
               secure
               ,
               and
               carelesse
               ,
               and
               so
               occasion
               some
               sad
               dispensation
               to
               humble
               them
               againe
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               It
               would
               be
               remembered
               ,
               that
               perfect
               victory
               is
               not
               be
               had
               here
               :
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               justification
               ,
               through
               the
               imputation
               of
               the
               perfect
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               sincerity
               and
               gospel
               simplicitie
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               also
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               new
               man
               ,
               beleevers
               are
               said
               to
               be
               perfect
               ;
               Such
               an
               one
               was
               
                 Noah
                 Gen.
              
               6
               :
               9.
               and
               
                 Iob.
                 Cap.
              
               1
               :
               1
               ,
               8.
               see
               also
               Psal.
               37
               :
               37
               ,
               and
               64
               :
               4.
               1
               
               Cor.
               2
               :
               6.
               
               Heb
               5
               :
               14.
               
               Iam.
               3
               :
               2.
               
               And
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               aime
               at
               perfection
               ▪
               and
               to
               pray
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               Mat.
               5
               :
               48.
               2.
               
               Cor.
               13
               :
               11.
               
               Col.
               4
               :
               12.
               
               Heb.
               13.
               21.
               
               Iam.
               1
               :
               4.
               1.
               
               Pet.
               5
               :
               10.
               
               Heb.
               6
               :
               1.
               
               Yet
               as
               to
               the
               degrees
               of
               holinesse
               ▪
               &
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               remnant
               of
               corruption
               within
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               full
               perfection
               here
               .
               Iob.
               9
               :
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Phil.
               3
               :
               12.
               for
               even
               he
               who
               is
               washen
               ,
               and
               as
               to
               justification
               ,
               is
               cleane
               every
               whit
               ,
               yet
               needeth
               to
               wash
               his
               feet
               ,
               because
               contracting
               filth
               ,
               in
               his
               conversation
               Ioh.
               13
               :
               10.
               
               So
               that
               
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
              
               
               
                 mark
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 stand
                 .
                 Psal.
              
               130
               :
               3.
               
               &
               143
               :
               2.
               
               There
               will
               stil
               be
               in
               the
               best
               something
               ,
               more
               or
               lesse
               ;
               of
               that
               battell
               ,
               that
               Paul
               speaketh
               of
               Rom.
               7
               :
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               So
               that
               they
               will
               stil
               have
               occasion
               to
               cry
               out
               with
               him
               vers
               .
               24.
               
               
                 O!
                 wretched
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 deliver●…e
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 this
                 death
                 ?
              
               And
               
                 the
                 flesh
                 will
                 stil
                 lust
                 against
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 against
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 Gal.
              
               5
               :
               17.
               
               The
               place
               of
               perfection
               is
               above
               ,
               where
               all
               tears
               are
               wiped
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               weary
               wreastler
               is
               at
               rest
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Let
               them
               not
               mistake
               ,
               and
               think
               ,
               that
               every
               stirring
               of
               corruption
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               argueth
               its
               dominion
               and
               prevailing
               power
               .
               Corruption
               may
               stirre
               and
               make
               a
               great
               deal
               ado
               ,
               where
               it
               cannot
               get
               leave
               to
               reigne
               ;
               and
               be
               as
               a
               violent
               and
               cruell
               invader
               ,
               seeking
               the
               throne
               ,
               putting
               the
               whole
               kingdom
               in
               a
               combustion
               ,
               who
               is
               resisted
               with
               force
               of
               armes
               .
               Corruption
               may
               be
               more
               quiet
               and
               still
               ,
               when
               indeed
               it
               hath
               the
               throne
               of
               the
               soul
               :
               as
               a
               conquerour
               may
               be
               more
               quiet
               and
               still
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               overcome
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               peacable
               possession
               of
               the
               kingdom
               ,
               than
               when
               he
               was
               but
               fighting
               for
               it
               :
               when
               the
               strong
               ▪
               man
               keeps
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               is
               Master
               ,
               than
               all
               is
               quiet
               ,
               and
               at
               rest
               ,
               till
               a
               stronger
               come
               to
               thrust
               him
               out
               ,
               and
               dispossesse
               him
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Sanctification
               doth
               not
               alwayes
               consist
               ,
               in
               a
               mans
               freedom
               from
               some
               corruptions
               :
               for
               there
               may
               be
               some
               corruptions
               ,
               that
               one
               hath
               no
               naturall
               inclination
               to
               ;
               but
               ,
               o●…
               the
               contrary
               ,
               a
               great
               aversation
               from
               :
               as
               some
               worlds
               wretches
               ,
               may
               have
               
               no
               inclination
               to
               prodigality
               ,
               and
               ranting
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               vices
               ,
               which
               are
               contrary
               to
               their
               humor
               ,
               or
               to
               their
               constant
               education
               :
               and
               Satan
               may
               ●…ever
               tempt
               some
               man
               to
               such
               evils
               ▪
               knowing
               he
               wi●…
               get
               more
               advantage
               ,
               by
               plying
               his
               temper
               and
               genius
               ,
               and
               so
               carying
               him
               away
               to
               the
               other
               contrary
               evill
               ;
               and
               so
               ,
               though
               this
               man
               know
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               what
               it
               is
               once
               to
               be
               tempted
               to
               those
               vices
               ,
               yet
               that
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               sanctified
               man
               ;
               farr
               lesse
               will
               it
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               more
               grace
               than
               another
               man
               ,
               whose
               predominant
               that
               evil
               is
               ,
               and
               against
               which
               he
               is
               dayly
               fighting
               and
               wreastling
               .
               Whence
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               wreastling
               ,
               and
               protesting
               against
               even
               an
               overcoming
               corruption
               ,
               may
               evidence
               more
               of
               grace
               ,
               than
               freedom
               from
               some
               evils
               ,
               to
               which
               some
               are
               not
               so
               much
               tempted
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               they
               are
               naturally
               lesse
               inclined
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Nor
               should
               they
               think
               ,
               that
               corruption
               is
               alwayes
               master
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               possessing
               the
               throne
               as
               a
               full
               conquerour
               ,
               when
               it
               prevaileth
               and
               caryeth
               the
               soul
               head-long
               ,
               at
               a
               time
               :
               for
               corruption
               may
               sometimes
               come
               in
               upon
               the
               soul
               as
               an
               inu●…dation
               ,
               with
               irrestible
               violence
               ,
               and
               ,
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               carry
               all
               before
               it
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               soul
               cannot
               make
               any
               sensible
               resistence
               ;
               as
               when
               a
               sudden
               ,
               violent
               and
               unexpected
               temptation
               setteth
               on
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               poor
               Man
               is
               overw
               helmed
               ,
               &
               scarce
               knoweth
               where
               he
               is
               ,
               or
               what
               he
               is
               doing
               ,
               till
               he
               be
               laid
               on
               his
               back
               :
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               a
               great
               matter
               ,
               if
               the
               soul
               dar
               quietly
               enter
               a
               protest
               against
               ,
               and
               dissent
               from
               what
               is
               done
               :
               and
               if
               there
               be
               an
               honest
               protestation
               against
               the
               violent
               &
               tyrannicall
               invasion
               of
               corruption
               ,
               we
               cannot
               say
               ,
               that
               corruption
               is
               in
               peacable
               
               possession
               of
               the
               throne
               :
               if
               the
               Spirit
               be
               lusting
               against
               the
               flesh
               ,
               leavying
               all
               the
               forces
               he
               can
               ▪
               against
               the
               invader
               ,
               by
               prayer
               and
               supplication
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               calling-in
               all
               the
               supply
               of
               divine
               help
               he
               can
               get
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               can
               do
               no
               more
               ,
               is
               sighing
               and
               groaning
               under
               that
               unjust
               invasion
               ,
               resolving
               never
               to
               pay
               homage
               to
               the
               usurper
               ,
               no●…
               to
               obey
               his
               lawes
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               parley
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               make
               peace
               ,
               we
               can
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               soul
               doth
               consent
               ▪
               fully
               unto
               this
               usurpation
               :
               Nay
               ,
               if
               the
               soul
               shall
               do
               this
               much
               ,
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ▪
               when
               Satan
               sets
               on
               with
               all
               his
               force
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               a
               greater
               evidence
               of
               the
               strength
               of
               grace
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               than
               if
               the
               soul
               should
               do
               the
               same
               or
               alittle
               more
               ,
               at
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               temptation
               is
               not
               so
               strong
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               It
               is
               not
               good
               for
               them
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               grace
               is
               not
               growing
               in
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               advance
               not
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               some
               do
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               come
               not
               to
               the
               pitch
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               they
               see
               some
               advanced
               to
               :
               That
               is
               not
               a
               sure
               rule
               to
               measure
               their
               grouth
               in
               grace
               by
               .
               Some
               may
               have
               a
               better
               naturall
               temper
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               lesse
               inclined
               to
               severall
               vices
               ,
               which
               these
               finde
               a
               strong
               propension
               to
               ;
               they
               may
               have
               the
               advantage
               of
               a
               better
               education
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               So
               that
               they
               should
               rather
               t●…y
               themselves
               this
               yeer
               ,
               by
               what
               they
               were
               the
               last
               yeer
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               lusts
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               have
               been
               most
               subject
               ,
               all
               their
               dayes
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               We
               must
               not
               think
               that
               every
               beleever
               will
               attaine
               to
               the
               same
               measure
               of
               grace
               :
               there
               is
               a
               measure
               appointed
               for
               every
               member
               ,
               or
               joynt
               of
               this
               body
               ;
               and
               every
               joynt
               supplieth
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               effectuall
               working
               in
               the
               measure
               of
               every
               p●…
               
               Ephef
               .
               4
               :
               16.
               
               God
               hath
               more
               a
               doe
               with
               som●…●…han
               with
               others
               :
               there
               is
               more
               strength
               required
               〈◊〉
               an
               arme
               or
               legg
               ,
               than
               in
               a
               finger
               or
               toe
               .
               And
               ev●…
               one
               should
               be
               content
               with
               his
               measure
               ,
               so
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ●…ot
               to
               fret
               or
               repine
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               dispen●…tions
               ,
               that
               makes
               them
               but
               a
               finger
               ,
               and
               not
               〈◊〉
               arme
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               and
               do
               their
               duty
               in
               their
               station
               ,
               fighting
               against
               sin
               ,
               according
               ●…o
               the
               measure
               of
               grace
               dispensed
               to
               them
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               th●…●…aithfully
               &
               constantly
               ;
               and
               not
               quarrell
               with
               God
               ,
               ●…hat
               He
               maketh
               us
               not
               as
               free
               of
               temptations
               and
               corruptions
               ,
               as
               some
               others
               :
               for
               the
               Captane
               must
               ●…ot
               be
               blamed
               for
               commanding
               some
               of
               his
               souldiers
               to
               this
               post
               ,
               where
               they
               never
               once
               see
               the
               enemy
               ;
               and
               others
               to
               that
               post
               ,
               where
               they
               must
               continually
               fight
               :
               the
               souldier
               is
               here
               under
               command
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               be
               quiet
               ,
               and
               take
               his
               lot
               ▪
               so
               must
               the
               Christian
               reverence
               the
               Lords
               dispensa●…tions
               ,
               in
               ordering
               matters
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               shall
               never
               ●…ave
               one
               houres
               quietnesse
               ,
               whileas
               others
               have
               more
               rest
               and
               peace
               ;
               and
               stand
               at
               their
               post
               fig●…ting
               ,
               resolving
               never
               to
               yeeld
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               cover
               the
               ground
               with
               their
               dead
               bodyes
               ,
               till
               the
               Commander
               in
               chief
               think
               good
               to
               relieve
               them
               .
               Su●…●…
               am
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               wise
               God
               hath
               distributed
               to
               eve●…y
               member
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               He
               hath
               thought
               good
               ▪
               so
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               every
               member
               ,
               to
               endeavour
               this
               holy
               submission
               to
               Him
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               gra●…
               ▪
               considered
               as
               His
               free
               gift
               ,
               bestow●…d
               on
               them
               :
               ●…nd
               to
               be
               humbled
               for
               the
               grudgings
               of
               his
               heart
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               God
               hath
               not
               given
               him
               moe
               talents
               ?
               〈◊〉
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               though
               this
               submission
               make
               no
               〈◊〉
               ●…oise
               in
               th●…
               world
               ;
               yet
               really
               this
               is
               one
               of
               〈◊〉
               
               ●…ghest
               degrees
               of
               grace
               attaineable
               here
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               a●…
               ornament
               of
               a
               m●…ek
               and
               quiet
               Spirit
               ,
               〈◊〉
               it
               in
               〈◊〉
               sight
               of
               God
               of
               great
               price
               ;
               So
               that
               who
               ever
               hath
               〈◊〉
               to
               this
               ;
               have
               the
               very
               grace
               they
               seem
               to
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               more
               .
               Yet
               le●…t
               this
               should
               be
               〈◊〉
               ,
               l●…
               me
               adde
               a
               word
               or
               two
               of
               c●…ution
               ,
               to
               〈◊〉
               this
               submission
               .
               1.
               
               There
               must
               be
               with
               it
               an
               〈◊〉
               pri●…ing
               even
               of
               that
               degree
               of
               grace
               ,
               which
               they
               want
               .
               2.
               
               There
               must
               be
               a
               panting
               after
               grace
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               God's
               image
               ,
               and
               a
               conformity
               to
               Him
               ▪
               and
               that
               with
               so
               much
               singlness
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               be
               in
               ●…ase
               to
               say
               ,
               without
               the
               reproachings
               of
               their
               heart
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               so
               much
               love
               holiness
               for
               heaven
               ,
               a●…
               ,
               heaven
               for
               holiness
               .
               3.
               
               There
               must
               be
               an
               uncessantness
               in
               useing
               all
               meanes
               ,
               whereby
               the
               grouth
               o●…
               grace
               may
               be
               promoved
               ,
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               comformed
               to
               His
               image
               ▪
               rather
               than
               that
               they
               may
               be
               comforted
               .
               4.
               
               There
               must
               be
               also
               a
               deep
               humiliation
               for
               the
               want
               of
               that
               degree
               of
               grace
               they
               would
               have
               ,
               as
               it
               importet●…
               the
               want
               of
               so
               much
               conformity
               to
               Him
               ,
               to
               whose
               image
               they
               are
               praedestinated
               to
               be
               conforme
               ,
               which
               will
               very
               well
               consist
               with
               this
               submission
               ,
               we
               are
               speaking
               of●…
               ▪
            
             
               13.
               
               It
               would
               be
               remembered
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               a
               great
               progress
               ,
               even
               when
               it
               is
               not
               observed
               ,
               when
               ,
               1.
               
               Hereby
               the
               man
               is
               made
               to
               ly
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               to
               loath
               himself
               ,
               and
               cry
               ,
               behold
               I
               am
               vile
               ▪
               2.
               
               Hereby
               his
               indignation
               against
               the
               body
               of
               death
               is
               the
               more
               increased
               .
               3.
               
               Hereby
               his
               esteem
               of
               a
               Saviou●…
               an●…
               of
               the
               blessed
               contrivance
               of
               Salvation
               is
               the
               〈◊〉
               hi●…ghtned
               ,
               that
               he
               seeth
               he
               is
               thereby
               brough●…
               to
               make
               mention
               of
               His
               righteousness
               ,
               even
               o●…
               〈◊〉
               only
               .
               4.
               
               Hereby
               his
               longing
               after
               〈◊〉
               
               fr●…ition
               is
               increased
               ,
               where
               all
               these
               complain●…
               shall
               cease
               .
               5.
               
               And
               hereby
               he
               is
               put
               to
               〈◊〉
               that
               much
               slighted
               duty
               of
               holding
               fast
               the
               rejoy●…ing
               of
               his
               hope
               firme
               unto
               the
               end
               ,
               looking
               〈◊〉
               longing
               for
               the
               grace
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               brought
               unto
               him
               ,
               at
               the
               revelation
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               be
               presented
               without
               spot
               ,
               and
               made
               meet
               to
               be
               ●…
               partaker
               of
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               saints
               in
               light
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             th●…
             k●…lling
             and
             crucifying
             of
             the
             old
             man.
             
          
           
             HAving
             thus
             shortly
             pointed
             out
             something●…
             ▪
             in
             generall
             ,
             serving
             to
             the
             clearing
             and
             opening
             up
             the
             way
             of
             our
             usemaking
             of
             Christ
             for
             sanctification
             ,
             we
             come
             now
             more
             particularly
             to
             the
             clearing
             up
             of
             this
             business
             .
             In
             sanctification
             we
             must
             consider
             First
             the
             renewing
             and
             changeing
             of
             our
             nature
             and
             frame
             :
             and
             next
             the
             washing
             and
             purging
             away
             of
             our
             dayly
             contracted
             spots
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             commonly
             divided
             into
             two
             parts
             ▪
             viz.
             1.
             
             
               The
               mortification
            
             ,
             killing
             and
             crucifying
             of
             the
             old
             man
             of
             sin
             and
             corruption
             ,
             which
             i●…
             within
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             The
             vivification
             renewing
             ,
             quickening
             and
             strengthening
             of
             the
             new
             man
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             grouth
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             fruitfulnesse
             &
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             of
             these
             viz
             the
             mortification
             〈◊〉
             crucifying
             of
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             we
             would
             know
             ,
             th●…
             there
             is
             such
             a
             principle
             of
             wickednesse
             and
             enmi●…
             ▪
             against
             God
             ,
             in
             man
             by
             nature
             now
             ,
             since
             the
             fall
             ,
             
             whereby
             the
             man
             is
             inclined
             to
             evil
             ,
             and
             only
             to
             evil
             .
             This
             is
             called
             
               the
               old
               man
            
             ,
             as
             being
             ,
             like
             the
             body
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             so
             many
             parts
             ,
             joynts
             and
             members
             ▪
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             many
             lusts
             &
             corruptions
             and
             evill
             inclinations
             ,
             which
             together
             make
             up
             a
             corpus
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             f●…st
             joyned
             and
             compacted
             together
             as
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             each
             usefull
             and
             serviceable
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             concurring
             and
             contributing
             their
             utmost
             to
             the
             carrying
             on
             of
             the
             work
             of
             sin
             ▪
             and
             so
             it
             is
             the
             
               man
               of
               sin
            
             and
             it
             is
             also
             called
             the
             
               old
               man
            
             ,
             as
             ha●…ing
             first
             possession
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             before
             it
             is
             by
             grace
             renewed
             ;
             and
             is
             ●…
             dying
             more
             and
             more
             dayly
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             called
             the
             
               old
               man
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               body
               of
               sin
               Rom.
            
             6
             :
             6.
             
             This
             
               old
               man
            
             hath
             his
             members
             in
             our
             members
             &
             fa●…cultyes
             ,
             so
             that
             none
             of
             them
             are
             free
             ,
             understanding
             ,
             will
             ,
             affections
             ,
             and
             the
             members
             of
             our
             body
             are
             all
             servants
             of
             unrighteousnesse
             to
             this
             body
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             old
             man.
             So
             we
             read
             of
             the
             
               motions
               of
               sin
               Rom
            
             7
             :
             5.
             
               which
               work
               in
               our
               members
               to
               bring
               for●…
               fruit
               unto
               death
               :
            
             and
             of
             the
             
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               Rom.
            
             13
             :
             14.
             
             Gal.
             5
             :
             16
             ,
             24.
             
               and
               the
               lusts
               of
               sin
               Rom.
            
             6
             :
             12.
             
             So
             we
             hear
             of
             the
             
               desires
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               minde
               Ephes.
            
             2
             :
             3.
             and
             
               of
               affections
               and
               lusts
               Gal.
            
             5
             :
             24.
             
             And
             the
             old
             man
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               corrupt
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               deceitfull
               lust●…
               .
               Ephes.
            
             4
             ▪
             22.
             all
             which
             lusts
             and
             affections
             are
             as
             so
             many
             members
             of
             this
             body
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             old
             man.
             And
             further
             ,
             there
             is
             herein
             considerable
             a
             power
             ,
             force
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             which
             this
             old
             man
             hath
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             carry
             us
             away
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             command
             us
             ,
             o●…
             constraine
             us
             ▪
             as
             by
             a
             forcible
             law
             .
             Hence
             we
             read
             of
             the
             
               law
               of
               sin
               and
               death
               Rom.
            
             8
             :
             2
             ▪
             which
             only
             
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             in
             Christ
             doth
             make
             〈◊〉
             free
             from
             .
             It
             is
             also
             called
             a
             
               law
               in
               our
               mem●…rs
               warring
               against
               the
               law
               of
               our
               minde
               Rom.
            
             7
             :
             23.
             and
             
               bringing
               us
               into
               captivity
               to
               the
               law
               of
               sin
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               our
               members
               .
            
             So
             it
             is
             said
             to
             
               lust
               against
               the
               Spirit
            
             and
             
               to
               warre
               .
               Gal.
            
             5
             :
             17
             All
             which
             point
             out
             the
             strength
             ,
             activity
             and
             dominion
             of
             sin
             in
             the
             soul
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             as
             the
             husband
             over
             the
             wife
             Rom.
             7
             :
             1.
             yea
             it
             hath
             a
             domineering
             and
             constraineing
             power
             ,
             where
             its
             horns
             are
             not
             held
             in
             by
             gr●…e
             .
             And
             as
             its
             power
             is
             great
             ,
             so
             its
             nature
             is
             wicked
             &
             malicious
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             pure
             enmity
             against
             God
             Rom.
             ●…
             :
             7.
             so
             that
             it
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             〈◊〉
             therefore
             must
             be
             
               put
               off
            
             ,
             and
             
               abolished
               Ephes.
            
             2
             :
             15.
             
               killed
               &
               crucified
               Rom.
            
             6
             :
             6.
             
             Now
             herein
             lyeth
             the
             work
             of
             a
             beleever
             ,
             to
             be
             killing
             ,
             mortifying
             and
             crucifying
             this
             enemy
             ,
             or
             rather
             enmity
             ;
             and
             delivering
             himself
             from
             under
             this
             bondage
             and
             slavery
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             Christ's
             free
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             through
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Rom.
             8
             ▪
             13.
             
          
           
             Now
             if
             it
             be
             asked
             ,
             how
             shall
             a
             beleever
             make
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             this
             old
             man
             may
             be
             goten
             crucified
             :
             or
             how
             should
             a
             beleever
             mortifie
             th●…
             Old
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             lusts
             thereof
             ,
             through
             Christ
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Jesus
             ?
             We
             shall
             propose
             thos●…
             things
             which
             may
             helpe
             to
             cleare
             this
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             beleever
             would
             have
             his
             eye
             on
             this
             old
             man
             ,
             as
             his
             arch
             enemy
             ,
             as
             a
             deadly
             cut-throat
             ,
             lying
             within
             his
             bosome
             .
             It
             is
             an
             enemy
             ludging
             within
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             Soul
             ,
             Minde
             ,
             Heart
             and
             Affections
             ,
             so
             that
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             part
             free
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             acquant
             with
             all
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             i●…
             alwayes
             opposeing
             ,
             and
             hindering
             every
             thing
             that
             
             is
             good
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             enemy
             ,
             that
             will
             never
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             not
             be
             reconciled
             with
             the
             beleever
             ,
             as
             such
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             called
             enmi●…y
             it self
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             actively
             alwayes
             seeking
             to
             promove
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             what
             by
             prompting
             ,
             inclineing
             ,
             moving
             and
             forceably
             drawing
             or
             driveing
             ,
             (
             sometimes
             with
             violence
             and
             rage
             )
             to
             evil
             ;
             what
             by
             withstanding
             resisting
             ,
             opposeing
             ,
             counter
             working
             ,
             and
             contradicting
             what
             is
             good
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             beleever
             can
             not
             get
             that
             done
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             do
             ;
             and
             is
             made
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             .
             Therefore
             this
             being
             such
             an
             enemie
             ,
             and
             so
             dangerous
             an
             enemie
             ,
             so
             constant
             and
             implacable
             an
             enemy
             ,
             so
             active
             ▪
             and
             closse
             an
             enemie
             ,
             so
             deadly
             and
             destructive
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             beleevers
             part
             ,
             to
             guaird
             against
             this
             enemy
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             vigilant
             eye
             upon
             it
             ,
             to
             carry
             as
             an
             irreconcilable
             enemy
             thereunto
             ;
             and
             therefore
             never
             to
             come
             in
             tearms
             of
             capitulation
             ,
             or
             agreement
             ,
             therewith
             ,
             never
             o●…ce
             to
             parlie
             ,
             let
             be
             ,
             make
             peace
             .
             And
             the
             beleever
             would
             not
             have
             his
             vigilant
             eye
             upon
             this
             or
             that
             Member
             of
             this
             body
             of
             death
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             upon
             the
             Body
             it self
             ,
             or
             the
             Principle
             of
             wickednesse
             and
             rebellion
             against
             God
             ;
             the
             Head
             ,
             Life
             ,
             Spirit
             or
             Law
             of
             this
             body
             of
             death
             :
             for
             there
             lyeth
             its
             greatest
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             activity
             :
             and
             this
             is
             alwayes
             opposeing
             us
             though
             not
             in
             every
             joy
             at
             and
             member
             ;
             but
             sometime
             in
             one
             ,
             sometime
             in
             another
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             the
             beleever
             should
             have
             a
             maine
             eye
             upon
             the
             Body
             ,
             this
             innate
             ,
             strong
             and
             forcible
             law
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             ;
             yet
             should
             he
             have
             friendshipe
             and
             familiarity
             with
             no
             part
             ,
             member
             or
             lust
             of
             
             all
             this
             body
             :
             all
             
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               body
               should
               be
               mortified
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8
             :
             13.
             
               the
               old
               man
               with
               his
               deeds
               should
               be
               mortified
               Col.
            
             3
             :
             6.
             
               &
               we
               should
               mortifie
               our
               members
               ,
               which
               are
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               vers
               .
            
             5.
             for
             all
             of
             them
             are
             against
             us
             ,
             &
             the
             least
             of
             them
             countenanced
             ,
             intertained
             &
             imbraced
             ,
             will
             worke
             ou●…
             ruine
             ,
             &
             cut
             our
             souls
             throat
             ;
             therefore
             should
             the
             beleever
             look
             on
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             &
             on
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             his
             deadly
             enemies
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             would
             consider
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             a
             very
             unseemly
             thing
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             slave
             to
             that
             old
             tyrant
             ,
             and
             to
             yeeld
             his
             members
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             servants
             to
             iniquity
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             dangerous
             &
             deadly
             :
             his
             life
             lyeth
             at
             the
             stake
             :
             either
             he
             must
             get
             it
             mortified
             ,
             killed
             &
             subdued
             ,
             or
             it
             will
             kill
             him
             :
             his
             life
             will
             goe
             for
             its
             life
             :
             if
             this
             enemy
             escape
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             gone
             man.
             The
             consideration
             of
             this
             would
             cause
             the
             beleeve●…
             act
             here
             in
             earnestnesse
             and
             seriousnesse
             ,
             with
             care
             and
             diligence
             ;
             and
             set
             about
             this
             work
             of
             mortification
             ,
             with
             labour
             and
             paines
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Much
             more
             must
             it
             be
             against
             all
             reason
             and
             christianity
             ,
             for
             the
             beleever
             to
             be
             making
             
               provision
               for
               the
               flesh
               ,
               to
               fulfill
               the
               lusts
               thereof
               ,
               Rom.
            
             13
             :
             14.
             
             To
             be
             strengthening
             the
             hands
             of
             ,
             and
             laying
             provision
             to
             this
             enemy
             ,
             which
             is
             l●…t
             &
             sworne
             against
             us
             ,
             can
             stand
             with
             no
             reason
             .
             And
             here
             is
             much
             of
             the
             christians
             prudence
             &
             spirituall
             wisdome
             required
             ,
             to
             discerne
             ,
             what
             may
             make
             for
             fostering
             of
             this
             or
             that
             corruption
             ,
             or
             member
             of
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             &
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             withdraw
             that
             ,
             as
             we
             will
             labour
             to
             take
             away
             provision
             of
             any
             kinde
             ,
             from
             an
             enemy
             ,
             that
             is
             comeing
             against
             us
             :
             Paul
             acted
             herein
             ,
             as
             a
             wise
             gamster
             ,
             &
             combatant
             ,
             
             when
             he
             
               keept
               under
               his
               body
               ,
               &
               brought
               it
               into
               subjection
            
             1
             Cor.
             9
             :
             27.
             
             It
             were
             but
             to
             mock
             God
             ,
             &
             to
             preach
             forth
             our
             own
             folly
             ,
             to
             be
             looking
             to
             Christ
             for
             help
             against
             such
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             to
             be
             under-hand
             strengthening
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             enemie
             :
             this
             would
             be
             double
             dealing
             and
             trearchery
             against
             our selves
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             the
             end
             ,
             their
             opposition
             unto
             this
             enemy
             may
             be
             the
             stronger
             and
             more
             resolute
             ,
             they
             would
             consider
             ,
             that
             this
             body
             of
             sin
             is
             wholly
             set
             against
             God
             ,
             &
             his
             interest
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             being
             very
             enmity
             it self
             against
             God
             Rom.
             8
             :
             7.
             and
             alwayes
             losting
             and
             fighting
             against
             the
             work
             of
             God
             in
             the
             soul
             Gal.
             5
             :
             17.
             &
             against
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             will
             not
             suffer
             (
             so
             far
             as
             it
             can
             hinder
             )
             the
             soul
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             right
             end
             :
             nay
             ,
             with
             its
             lustings
             it
             driveth
             constantly
             to
             that
             which
             is
             evill
             ,
             raiseth
             evil
             motions
             &
             inclinations
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             ere
             the
             beleever
             be
             aware
             :
             sideth
             with
             any
             tentation
             that
             is
             off●…ed
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             it
             may
             destroy
             the
             soul
             ,
             like
             a
             traitour
             within
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             it
             did
             in
             David
             ,
             when
             he
             fell
             in
             adultery
             ;
             and
             with
             
               Asaph
               Ps.
            
             73
             :
             2.
             yea
             it self
             opposeth
             and
             tempteth
             Iam.
             1
             :
             14.
             by
             setting
             minde
             ,
             will
             &
             affections
             ,
             on
             wrong
             courses
             :
             and
             thus
             it
             driveth
             the
             soul
             to
             a
             course
             of
             rebellion
             against
             God
             ,
             or
             diverts
             it
             and
             drawes
             it
             back
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             get
             God
             served
             aright
             ;
             yea
             sometimes
             it
             sets
             a
             fire
             in
             the
             soul
             intangling
             all
             the
             facultyes
             ,
             filling
             the
             minde
             with
             darknesse
             or
             prejudice
             ,
             misleading
             or
             perverting
             the
             affectious
             ,
             and
             so
             miscarrying
             the
             will
             ,
             &
             leading
             it
             captive
             Rom.
             7
             :
             23.
             
             so
             that
             the
             thing
             is
             done
             ,
             which
             the
             regenerate
             soul
             would
             not
             do
             ,
             and
             the
             duty
             is
             left
             undone
             which
             the
             soul
             would
             fain
             have
             had
             done
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             sometimes
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             souls
             watching
             ,
             and
             striveing
             against
             this
             ;
             so
             strong
             is
             its
             force
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             beleever
             would
             remember
             that
             this
             enemy
             is
             not
             for
             him
             to
             fight
             against
             alone
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             owne
             strength
             and
             skill
             will
             make
             but
             a
             slender
             opposition
             unto
             it
             :
             It
             will
             laugh
             at
             the
             shaking
             of
             his
             spear
             :
             it
             can
             easily
             insinuate
             it self
             ,
             on
             all
             occasions
             ,
             because
             it
             lyeth
             so
             neare
             &
             close
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             alwayes
             resideing
             there
             ,
             and
             is
             at
             the
             beleevers
             right
             hand
             ,
             whatever
             he
             be
             doing
             ,
             and
             is
             alwayes
             openly
             or
             closely
             ,
             opposeing
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             great
             facility
             :
             for
             it
             easily
             besetteth
             Heb.
             12
             :
             1.
             because
             it
             lyeth
             within
             the
             soul
             ,
             &
             in
             all
             the
             faculties
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             Minde
             ,
             Will
             ,
             Conscience
             &
             Affectiones
             ;
             so
             that
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             the
             heart
             is
             great
             ,
             &
             passeth
             the
             search
             of
             Man
             Ier.
             17
             :
             9.
             
             Man
             cannot
             know
             all
             the
             windeings
             and
             turnings
             ,
             all
             the
             drifts
             and
             designes
             ,
             all
             the
             lurking
             and
             retireing
             places
             ,
             all
             the
             falshoods
             and
             double
             dealings
             ,
             all
             the
             dissimulations
             ,
             lies
             and
             subterfuges
             ,
             all
             the
             plau●…ible
             and
             deceitfull
             pretexts
             and
             insinuations
             of
             this
             heart
             ,
             acted
             and
             spirited
             by
             this
             law
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             .
             And
             beside
             this
             slight
             and
             cunning
             ,
             it
             hath
             strength
             and
             power
             to
             draw
             ,
             by
             lusts
             ,
             into
             destruction
             and
             perdition
             1
             Tim.
             4
             :
             9.
             and
             to
             carry
             the
             soul
             headlong
             .
             So
             that
             it
             makes
             the
             mans
             case
             miserable
             Rom.
             7
             :
             24.
             
             All
             which
             would
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             beleever
             should
             call
             in
             other
             help
             than
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             remember
             ,
             that
             
               through
               the
               Spirit
            
             he
             must
             
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               body
               .
               Rom.
            
             8
             :
             13.
             
          
           
           
             7.
             
             And
             therefore
             the
             beleever
             must
             lay
             aside
             all
             his
             carnall
             weapons
             ,
             in
             dealing
             with
             this
             adversary
             ;
             and
             look
             out
             for
             divine
             help
             &
             assistance
             ,
             even
             for
             the
             promised
             Spirit
             ,
             through
             which
             alone
             he
             can
             be
             instructed
             &
             inabled
             for
             this
             great
             work
             ;
             for
             of
             himself
             he
             can
             do
             nothing
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             think
             a
             good
             thought
             as
             of
             himself
             2
             Cor.
             3
             :
             5.
             fa●…
             lesse
             will
             he
             be
             able
             to
             oppose
             such
             a
             mightie
             adversary
             ,
             that
             hath
             so
             great
             &
             many
             advantages
             ,
             and
             therefore
             all
             his
             carnall
             meanes
             ,
             purposes
             ,
             vowes
             ,
             &
             fightings
             in
             himself
             ,
             will
             but
             render
             himself
             weaker
             ,
             &
             a
             readyer
             prey
             unto
             this
             adversary
             ,
             which
             gaineth
             ground
             while
             he
             is
             so
             opposed
             .
             It
             is
             Christ
             alone
             and
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             can
             destroy
             the
             works
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             kill
             or
             crucify
             this
             enmity
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             So
             that
             the
             beleever
             must
             have
             his
             recourse
             ,
             for
             help
             and
             succour
             here
             ,
             unto
             Iesus
             the
             Captaine
             of
             salvation
             ;
             and
             must
             follow
             Him
             ,
             and
             fight
             under
             his
             b●…nner
             ,
             make
             use
             of
             his
             weapons
             ,
             which
             are
             spiritu●…ll
             ;
             fight
             according
             to
             his
             counsell
             and
             conduct
             ,
             taking
             Him
             as
             a
             leader
             &
             commander
             ▪
             &
             lying
             open
             for
             his
             orders
             &
             instructions
             :
             waiting
             for
             the
             motions
             of
             his
             Spirit
             .
             &
             following
             them
             :
             and
             th●…s
             oppose
             &
             fight
             against
             this
             deadly
             enemie
             ,
             with
             an
             eye
             alwayes
             on
             Christ
             by
             ●…aith
             ,
             depending
             on
             Him
             ,
             for
             light
             to
             the
             minde
             ,
             resolution
             to
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             grace
             to
             the
             whole
             soul
             ,
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             battel
             ;
             and
             to
             withstand
             all
             assaults
             ,
             and
             never
             engadge
             in
             a
             disput
             with
             this
             enemie
             ,
             or
             any
             lust
             or
             member
             of
             this
             body
             ,
             without
             Christ
             the
             Principall
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             soul
             would
             dispaire
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             be
             strong
             in
             Him
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             ,
             by
             faith
             gripping
             to
             Him
             ,
             as
             Head
             ,
             Captaine
             and
             
             Commander
             in
             chiefe
             ,
             resolving
             to
             fight
             in
             his
             strength
             ,
             and
             to
             oppose
             ,
             through
             the
             helpe
             of
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             the
             beleever
             would
             eye
             the
             covenant
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             the
             basis
             of
             all
             our
             hope
             and
             consolation
             ,
             wherein
             finall
             and
             full
             victory
             is
             promised
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             head
             of
             the
             elect
             ,
             viz
             ,
             that
             He
             
               shall
               bruise
               the
               serpents
               head
            
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             in
             Him
             ,
             all
             his
             followers
             ,
             and
             members
             of
             his
             mysticall
             body
             ,
             shall
             lift
             up
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             get
             full
             victory
             at
             length
             over
             both
             sin
             and
             death
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             
               God
               ,
               th●…t
               giveth
               us
               the
               victory
               ,
               through
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             15
             ▪
             57.
             
             The
             b●…leever
             would
             also
             eye
             by
             faith
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             where
             ▪
             in
             particularly
             this
             same
             victory
             is
             promi●…ed
             to
             the
             beleever
             ,
             in
             and
             through
             Jesus
             ,
             Rom.
             16
             :
             20
             
               &
               the
               God
               of
               peace
               shall
               br●…ise
               Satan
               under
               your
               feet
               shortly
               :
            
             and
             ,
             
               Sin
               shall
               not
               have
               dominion
               over
               you
               ,
               for
               yee
               are
               not
               under
               the
               law
               but
               under
               grace
               Rom.
            
             6
             :
             14.
             
             The
             beleever
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             would
             look
             out
             by
             faith
             unto
             ,
             and
             lay
             hold
             on
             ,
             these
             and
             the
             like
             promises
             ;
             and
             thereby
             get
             strength
             conveyed
             to
             him
             .
             self
             ,
             whereby
             he
             may
             strive
             lawfully
             ,
             and
             fight
             valiently
             ,
             and
             oppose
             with
             courage
             and
             resolution
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Further
             ,
             the
             beleever
             would
             eye
             Christ
             as
             a
             fountaine
             of
             Furniture
             ,
             as
             a
             full
             and
             compleat
             magazine
             ,
             standing
             open
             ,
             &
             ready
             for
             every
             one
             of
             his
             honest
             souldiers
             ,
             to
             run
             to
             ,
             for
             new
             supply
             of
             what
             they
             want
             :
             so
             that
             whatever
             they
             finde
             wanting
             in
             their
             Christian
             armour
             ,
             they
             must
             run
             away
             to
             the
             open
             magazine
             ,
             Christs
             fulnesse
             ,
             that
             standeth
             ready
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             by
             faith
             take
             &
             put
             on
             what
             they
             want
             &
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             in
             their
             
             warfare
             .
             If
             their
             
               girdle
               of
               truth
            
             be
             slacked
             ,
             loosed
             or
             weakened
             ,
             and
             they
             be
             meeting
             with
             temptations
             anent
             their
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             Satan
             objecting
             to
             them
             their
             double
             dealing
             ,
             of
             purpose
             to
             discourage
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             fainte
             &
             give
             over
             the
             fight
             ;
             they
             must
             away
             to
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             that
             He
             may
             binde
             on
             that
             girdle
             better
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             hearts
             more
             upright
             before
             God
             ,
             in
             all
             they
             do
             .
             And
             if
             their
             
               breast
               plate
               of
               righteousnesse
            
             be
             weakened
             ,
             &
             Satan
             there
             seem
             to
             get
             advantage
             ,
             by
             casting
             up
             to
             them
             their
             unrighteous
             dealings
             towards
             God
             or
             Men
             ,
             they
             must
             flee
             to
             Him
             ,
             who
             only
             can
             help
             here
             ,
             and
             beg
             pardon
             through
             his
             blood
             ,
             for
             〈◊〉
             failings
             ,
             and
             set
             to
             againe
             a
             fresh
             to
             the
             battel
             .
             If
             their
             resolution
             ,
             which
             is
             understood
             by
             the
             
               preparation
               of
               the
               gospell
               of
               peace
               ,
            
             grow
             weak
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             renewed
             in
             Christs
             armory
             ,
             and
             the
             feet
             of
             new
             be
             shode
             therewith
             .
             If
             their
             
               shield
               of
               faith
            
             beginne
             to
             fail
             the●…
             ,
             away
             must
             they
             get
             to
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             
               Author
               &
               finisher
               of
               faith
               Heb
            
             12
             :
             2.
             
             And
             if
             their
             
               helmet
               of
               hope
            
             beginne
             to
             fail
             them
             ,
             In
             this
             armory
             alone
             can
             that
             be
             supplied
             .
             And
             if
             their
             sword
             be
             blunted
             in
             their
             hand
             ,
             or
             they
             unable
             to
             weild
             it
             aright
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Jesus
             can
             only
             teach
             their
             hands
             to
             fight
             ,
             and
             instruct
             them
             how
             to
             mannage
             that
             usefull
             weapon
             with
             advantage
             .
             Thus
             must
             the
             beleever
             
               be
               strong
               in
               Him
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               power
               of
               his
               might
               Ephes.
            
             6
             :
             10.
             
             He
             is
             their
             God
             
               that
               girdeth
               them
               with
               strength
            
             and
             
               maketh
               their
               way
               perfect
            
             .
             He
             
               maketh
               their
               feet
               like
               hindes
               feet
               ,
               &
               setteth
               them
               upon
               their
               high
               places
               .
            
             He
             
               teacheth
               their
               hands
               to
               war
               ,
               so
               that
               a
               bow
               of
               steal
               is
               brocken
               by
               their
               armes
               .
            
             He
             
               giveth
               them
               the
               shield
               of
               Salvation
               .
            
             His
             
             
               right
               hand
               upholdeth
               them
            
             .
             He
             
               girdeth
               with
               strength
               unto
               the
               battell
               ,
               &c.
               Psal.
               18
               :
               vers
               .
            
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             39.
             &c.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             For
             the
             further
             strengthening
             of
             their
             Hope
             ,
             Faith
             &
             Confidence
             ,
             beleevers
             would
             eye
             Christ
             ,
             as
             hanging
             on
             the
             crosse
             ▪
             and
             overcomeing
             by
             death
             ,
             Death
             and
             him
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             the
             Devill
             ;
             &
             so
             as
             meritoriously
             purchaseing
             this
             redemtion
             from
             the
             slavery
             of
             sin
             and
             Satan
             ;
             and
             particulary
             ,
             from
             the
             slavery
             of
             that
             body
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             law
             of
             sin
             &
             death
             :
             for
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             Rom.
             8
             :
             2
             ▪
             that
             the
             
               law
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               life
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
            
             doth
             
               make
               us
               free
               from
               the
               law
               of
               sin
               and
               death
               ,
            
             and
             that
             because
             ,
             as
             he
             sayeth
             further
             vers
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             
               what
               the
               law
               could
               not
               do
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               was
               weak
               through
               the
               flesh
               ,
               God
               sending
               his
               owne
               son
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               sinfull
               flesh
               ,
               and
               for
               sin
               condemned
               sin
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
               That
               the
               rig●…
               ▪
               teousnesse
               of
               the
               law
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               us
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             beleever
             may
             now
             look
             upon
             that
             enemy
             ,
             how
             fearfull
             so
             ever
             it
             appear
             ,
             as
             condemned
             and
             killed
             ▪
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Christ.
             He
             ,
             having
             laid
             downe
             the
             price
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             hath
             bought
             this
             freedom
             from
             the
             chaines
             &
             fetters
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             was
             held
             in
             captivity
             :
             faith
             then
             on
             the
             death
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             satifying
             justice
             ,
             for
             the
             poor
             captive
             ,
             may
             &
             should
             support
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             the
             hope
             &
             confidence
             of
             the
             beleever
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             obtaine
             victory
             at
             length
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             it
             will
             further
             confirme
             the
             hope
             and
             faith
             of
             the
             beleever
             ,
             to
             look
             to
             Christ
             hinging
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             there
             vanquishing
             and
             evercomeing
             this
             〈◊〉
             ,
             as
             a
             publick
             person
             ,
             representing
             
             the
             elect
             ,
             who
             died
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             virtually
             and
             legally
             did
             ,
             in
             him
             ,
             overcome
             that
             Jailour
             ,
             and
             break
             his
             fetters
             :
             and
             the
             soul
             now
             beleeving
             ,
             may
             ,
             yea
             should
             ,
             reckon
             it self
             ,
             in
             Christ
             ,
             dying
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             upon
             the
             crosse
             ;
             and
             there
             overcomeing
             all
             those
             spirituall
             enemies
             :
             likewise
             ,
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             Rom.
             6
             :
             11.
             
             
               Reckon
               ye
               also
               yourselves
               to
               be
               dead
               indeed
               unto
               sin
               .
            
             From
             hence
             ,
             even
             while
             fighting
             ,
             the
             beleever
             may
             account
             himself
             a
             conquerour
             ,
             yea
             
               more
               then
               a
               conquerour
               ,
               through
               Him
               that
               loved
               him
               ▪
               Rom.
            
             8
             :
             37.
             
             Now
             faith
             acting
             thus
             on
             Christ
             ▪
             as
             a
             publick
             person
             ,
             dying
             and
             overcomeing
             death
             and
             sin
             ,
             the
             beleever
             may
             not
             only
             inferte
             the
             certainty
             of
             victory
             ,
             
               knowing
               that
               our
               old
               man
               is
               crucified
               with
               Christ
               Rom
            
             6
             :
             6.
             but
             also
             from
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             draw
             strength
             to
             stand
             ,
             &
             fight
             against
             the
             struglings
             of
             this
             vanquished
             and
             killed
             enemy
             .
             
               They
               that
               are
               Christs
               have
               crucified
               the
               flesh
               with
               the
               affections
               &
               lusts
               ,
               Gal.
            
             5
             :
             24.
             
             But
             how
             ?
             even
             by
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               for
               thereby
               is
               the
               world
               crucified
               unto
               me
            
             (
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             Gal.
             6
             :
             14.
             )
             
               &
               I
               unto
               the
               world
               :
               your
               old
               man
               is
               crucified
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               of
               sin
               might
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               Rom.
            
             6
             :
             6.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             beleever
             ,
             being
             dead
             indeed
             unto
             sin
             ,
             through
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             look
             upon
             himself
             as
             legally
             freed
             from
             that
             yock
             of
             bondage
             under
             sin
             &
             death
             .
             
               The
               law
               hath
               dominion
               over
               a
               man
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               liveth
               Rom.
            
             7
             :
             1.
             
               but
               by
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               beleevers
               are
               become
               dead
               to
               the
               law
               ,
               vers
               .
            
             ●…
             ▪
             That
             law
             of
             sin
             &
             death
             ,
             which
             hath
             dominion
             over
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             liveth
             still
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             yet
             by
             fai●…h
             
               planted
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               Christs
               death
               ,
            
             no●…
             
             
               buryed
               with
               him
               by
               baptisme
               into
               death
               Rom.
            
             6
             :
             4
             ,
             5.
             hath
             not
             that
             dominion
             over
             beleevers
             ,
             it
             had
             once
             :
             
               for
               the
               law
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               life
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               hath
               made
               them
               free
               from
               the
               law
               of
               sin
               &
               death
               Rom.
            
             8
             :
             2.
             
             So
             that
             now
             the
             beleever
             is
             free
             from
             that
             tyranny
             ;
             and
             that
             tyrant
             can
             exerce
             no
             lawfull
             jurisdiction
             or
             authority
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             may
             with
             the
             greater
             courage
             repell
             the
             insolencies
             of
             that
             tyrant
             ,
             that
             .
             contrare
             to
             all
             right
             and
             equity
             ,
             seeketh
             to
             Lord
             it
             over
             him
             still
             .
             They
             are
             no
             lawfull
             subjects
             to
             that
             cruell
             and
             rageing
             Prince
             ,
             or
             to
             that
             spirituall
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             So
             that
             the
             beleever
             renunceing
             that
             jurisdiction
             ,
             under
             which
             he
             was
             formerly
             ,
             and
             being
             under
             a
             new
             husband
             ,
             and
             under
             a
             new
             law
             ▪
             even
             the
             
               law
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               li●…e
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ▪
            
             is
             to
             look
             upon
             all
             the
             motions
             of
             sin
             as
             illegall
             ,
             and
             as
             treasonable
             acts
             of
             a
             tyrant
             .
             
               The
               old
               man
               being
               crucified
               with
               Christ
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               of
               sin
               might
               be
               destroyed
               ,
            
             the
             beleever
             is
             not
             any
             more
             
               to
               serve
               sin
               Rom.
            
             6
             :
             6.
             
             And
             being
             now
             dead
             
               they
               are
               freed
               from
               sin
               vers
               .
            
             7.
             and
             
               are
               married
               to
               another
               ,
               even
               to
               Him
               ,
               who
               is
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             &
             so
             
               they
               should
               not
               serve
               sin
               ,
               but
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               unto
               God
               Rom.
            
             7
             :
             4.
             &
             therefore
             look
             upon
             all
             motions
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             inclinations
             and
             stirrings
             of
             the
             old
             law
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             acts
             of
             treachery
             and
             rebellion
             against
             the
             right
             and
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             beleevers
             new
             Lord
             &
             Husband
             ;
             and
             are
             therefore
             obliged
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             this
             old
             man
             ,
             this
             body
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             members
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             traitours
             to
             the
             rightfull
             King
             ▪
             &
             Husband
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             them
             prisoners
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             give
             out
             sentence
             ,
             and
             execute
             the
             same
             ,
             against
             
             them
             ,
             as
             enemies
             to
             his
             kingdome
             and
             interest
             in
             the
             soul
             :
             They
             being
             now
             no
             more
             
               servants
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               of
               righteousnesse
               Rom.
            
             6
             :
             18.
             they
             ought
             no
             more
             to
             
               yeeld
               their
               members
               servants
               to
               uncleannesse
               &
               iniquity
               ,
               un●…o
               iniquity
               vers
               .
            
             19.
             and
             being
             
               debters
               ,
               no
               more
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               to
               live
               after
               the
               flesh
               Rom.
            
             8
             :
             12.
             they
             are
             to
             mortifie
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             body
             through
             the
             Spirit
             vers
             .
             13.
             and
             
               to
               crucify
               the
               flesh
               with
               the
               affections
               &
               lusts
               Gal.
            
             5
             :
             24.
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             bringing
             them
             to
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             where
             first
             they
             were
             condemned
             and
             crucified
             ,
             in
             their
             full
             body
             and
             power
             ;
             that
             a
             new
             sentence
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             may
             goe
             out
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             parts
             of
             that
             condemned
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             as
             belonging
             to
             that
             crucified
             body
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             So
             that
             the
             beleever
             ,
             that
             would
             carry
             faithfully
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             fight
             lawfully
             in
             this
             warfare
             ,
             and
             hope
             to
             obtaine
             the
             victory
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             must
             bring
             these
             Traitours
             ,
             that
             appeare
             in
             their
             sinfull
             motions
             ,
             and
             lusts
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             working
             rebellion
             against
             the
             lust
             authority
             ,
             and
             equitable
             lawes
             of
             the
             lawfull
             Prince
             ,
             Iesus
             ,
             before
             the
             tribunal
             of
             Him
             ,
             who
             hath
             now
             gote
             
               all
               power
               and
               authority
               ,
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               .
               Mat.
            
             28
             :
             18.
             and
             hath
             
               all
               judgment
               committed
               to
               Him.
               Ioh.
            
             5
             :
             22.
             
             And
             
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               both
               died
               and
               rose
               ,
               &
               revived
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               Lord
               both
               of
               the
               dead
               and
               living
               Rom.
            
             14
             :
             9.
             that
             He
             may
             execute
             justice
             upon
             the
             T●…aitor
             ,
             head
             and
             members
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             tr●…mple
             these
             devils
             under
             ,
             and
             bruise
             the
             head
             of
             these
             serpents
             within
             us
             .
             The
             beleever
             then
             is
             ,
             by
             faith
             in
             prayer
             ,
             to
             carry
             these
             open
             enemies
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             declare
             and
             witnesse
             against
             
             them
             as
             Traitours
             ,
             by
             what
             mischief
             they
             have
             done
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             by
             their
             hindering
             the
             righteous
             lawes
             of
             the
             king
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ;
             and
             constraining
             &
             forceing
             ,
             what
             by
             arguments
             or
             allurements
             ,
             and
             what
             by
             forceable
             inclinations
             and
             pousings
             ,
             to
             disobedience
             and
             a
             counteracting
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             he
             should
             urge
             and
             plead
             ,
             upon
             the
             fundamentall
             lawes
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             viz
             the
             articles
             of
             agreement
             betwixt
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ;
             and
             the
             faithfull
             promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             upon
             Christs
             office
             as
             King
             ,
             and
             Governour
             ,
             and
             his
             undertaking
             as
             Mediator
             ;
             upon
             the
             merites
             of
             his
             death
             and
             sufferings
             ;
             upon
             his
             dying
             as
             a
             common
             person
             ;
             upon
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             gospell
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             in
             law
             repute
             as
             dying
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             free
             from
             the
             law
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             ;
             and
             upon
             their
             relation
             to
             Him
             as
             their
             new
             Lord
             ,
             Head
             ▪
             Husband
             ,
             King
             ▪
             Commander
             &c.
             
             Upon
             these
             arguments
             (
             I
             say
             )
             to
             plead
             for
             justice
             against
             the
             rebell
             ,
             that
             is
             now
             brought
             to
             the
             barre
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             faith
             leave
             the
             prisoner
             in
             His
             hand
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             and
             way
             ,
             give
             a
             second
             blow
             unto
             the
             neck
             of
             this
             implacable
             and
             rageing
             enemy
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             no●…
             rise
             up
             to
             disturbe
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             as
             before
             ;
             or
             to
             trouble
             ,
             impede
             ,
             and
             molest
             the
             soul
             in
             paying
             the
             homage
             and
             obedience
             due
             to
             his
             lawfull
             Master
             and
             Soveraigne
             King
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             
               Cautions
               &
               Directions
               .
            
             
               For
               furder
               clearing
               of
               the
               premises
               ,
               I
               would
               propose
               a
               few
               particulars
               ,
               for
               caution
               &
               direction
               :
               as
               ,
            
             
             
               1.
               
               This
               work
               of
               laying
               the
               burthen
               of
               this
               businesse
               on
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               would
               be
               gone
               about
               ,
               with
               much
               singlenesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               aimeing
               at
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               carying
               on
               of
               his
               work
               in
               the
               soul
               :
               and
               not
               for
               self
               ends
               ,
               and
               carnal
               by
               〈◊〉
               respects
               ,
               lest
               thereby
               we
               marre
               all
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               would
               be
               carryed
               on
               ,
               without
               partiality
               ,
               against
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               the
               lusts
               ,
               and
               motions
               of
               the
               Old
               man
               :
               for
               if
               there
               be
               a
               complyance
               with
               and
               a
               spareing
               of
               any
               one
               known
               lust
               ,
               the
               whole
               work
               may
               be
               marred
               ,
               they
               may
               meet
               with
               a
               disappointment
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               particular
               lust
               ,
               they
               a●…
               desireing
               victory
               over
               :
               and
               the
               lust
               they
               are
               harbouring
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               seem
               little
               ,
               may
               open
               a
               door
               to
               many
               stronger
               ;
               and
               so
               occasion
               sad
               dayes
               to
               the
               man
               ,
               ere
               he
               be
               aware
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               they
               would
               bring
               the
               particular
               lust
               ,
               or
               lusts
               ,
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               as
               chiefe
               Lord
               justice
               ;
               so
               they
               would
               alwayes
               lay
               the
               axe
               to
               the
               root
               of
               the
               tree
               ;
               and
               crave
               justice
               against
               the
               maine
               body
               ,
               that
               yet
               lieth
               within
               the
               soul
               ;
               and
               these
               particular
               corruptions
               and
               affections
               ,
               that
               are
               as
               members
               of
               that
               body
               of
               sin
               ,
               should
               put
               them
               in
               minde
               of
               the
               old
               man
               ;
               for
               they
               should
               
                 crucifie
                 the
                 flesh
                 with
                 the
                 affections
                 and
                 lusts
                 thereof
                 Gal.
              
               5
               :
               24.
               the
               body
               and
               the
               members
               :
               these
               lusts
               are
               the
               lusts
               of
               sin
               ▪
               or
               of
               that
               Head-sin
               ,
               which
               hath
               a
               law
               ,
               or
               the
               force
               and
               impulse
               of
               a
               law
               ,
               in
               the
               soul
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               their
               maine
               designe
               would
               be
               against
               this
               root
               ,
               where
               lyeth
               the
               strength
               and
               body
               of
               the
               enemy
               ,
               and
               which
               acteth
               in
               those
               members
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               capitall
               enmity
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               mainely
               opposed
               :
               and
               the
               following
               of
               this
               course
               ,
               would
               prove
               more
               
               succesfull
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               many
               a
               time
               we
               take
               :
               out
               nibling
               at
               or
               wreastling
               against
               this
               or
               that
               member
               of
               the
               body
               of
               death
               ,
               is
               but
               of
               little
               advantage
               ▪
               so
               long
               as
               the
               maine
               body
               of
               sin
               ,
               the
               bitter
               root
               of
               wickednesse
               ,
               the
               carnall
               minde
               ,
               this
               innate
               enmity
               ,
               is
               miskent
               ,
               and
               not
               opposed
               :
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               strick
               at
               this
               ,
               we
               strick
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               This
               would
               be
               the
               beleevers
               constant
               work
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 crucifying
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 lusts
                 thereof
              
               ;
               to
               be
               
                 mortifying
                 their
                 members
              
               ,
               wherein
               the
               members
               of
               the
               old
               man
               quarter
               and
               lodge
               ▪
               Colos.
               3
               :
               5.
               to
               
                 be
                 spiritually
                 minded
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 minde
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 Rom
              
               8
               :
               5
               ,
               6.
               for
               this
               
                 carnall
                 minde
                 is
                 enmity
                 against
                 God
                 Rom.
              
               8
               :
               7.
               and
               so
               
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 neither
                 indeed
                 can
                 be
                 .
              
               It
               is
               not
               only
               an
               enemy
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               reconciled
               ;
               but
               enmity
               ,
               in
               the
               abstract
               ,
               which
               never
               can
               be
               reconciled
               :
               and
               this
               enmity
               will
               never
               be
               idle
               ,
               for
               it
               c●…nnot
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               fully
               and
               finally
               destroyed
               :
               the
               
                 flesh
                 is
                 alwayes
                 lusting
                 against
                 the
                 Spirit
                 Gal.
              
               5.
               17.
               
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 contrary
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               So
               that
               though
               ,
               to
               our
               sense
               ,
               it
               may
               sometimes
               appear
               as
               sleeping
               ,
               in
               regaird
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               by
               some
               particular
               lust
               so
               molest
               and
               perplexe
               the
               soul
               ,
               as
               formerly
               it
               did
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               restlesse
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               more
               active
               in
               another
               lust
               ;
               and
               so
               by
               changeing
               weapons
               upon
               us
               deceive
               us
               .
               Here
               then
               is
               much
               spirituall
               wisdome
               and
               vigilancy
               required
               ;
               when
               they
               think
               they
               have
               gotten
               one
               lust
               subdued
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               think
               the
               war
               is
               at
               an
               end
               ;
               but
               after
               all
               their
               particular
               victories
               ,
               watch
               and
               pray
               ,
               that
               they
               enter
               not
               into
               temptation
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               This
               way
               of
               laying
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               
               matter
               on
               Christ
               ,
               should
               and
               will
               keep
               them
               humble
               ,
               and
               teach
               them
               not
               to
               ascribe
               the
               glory
               of
               any
               good
               that
               is
               done
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               but
               to
               give
               Him
               all
               ▪
               the
               glory
               ,
               who
               is
               jealous
               of
               his
               glory
               and
               will
               not
               give
               it
               to
               another
               ,
               that
               the
               crowne
               may
               alone
               floorish
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Captane
               of
               their
               salvation
               ,
               and
               who
               by
               his
               Spirit
               worket●…
               all
               their
               workes
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Nor
               would
               this
               way
               of
               carrying
               the
               matter
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               putting
               it
               over
               on
               Him
               ,
               cause
               the
               beleever
               become
               negligent
               in
               commanded
               dutyes
               ,
               reading
               ,
               hearing
               ,
               prayer
               &c.
               for
               it
               is
               there
               he
               must
               exspect
               to
               meet
               with
               Christ
               ,
               there
               must
               he
               seek
               Him
               ,
               and
               there
               must
               he
               waite
               for
               Him
               ,
               and
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               do
               the
               work
               desired
               :
               for
               though
               He
               hath
               not
               limited
               himself
               to
               these
               meanes
               ,
               so
               as
               He
               cannot
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               ,
               any
               other
               way
               helpe
               ;
               yet
               He
               hath
               bound
               us
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               our
               duty
               to
               waite
               there
               ,
               where
               He
               hath
               commanded
               us
               ●…o
               waite
               ,
               though
               He
               should
               sometime
               ●…hink
               good
               to
               come
               another
               way
               ,
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               soveraignity
               of
               hi●…
               grace
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Yet
               while
               we
               are
               about
               the
               meanes
               ,
               we
               would
               guaird
               against
               a
               le●…ning
               to
               them
               ,
               lest
               in
               stead
               of
               getting
               victory
               over
               corruption
               ,
               we
               be
               brought
               more
               in
               bondage
               thereunto
               ,
               another
               way
               :
               we
               must
               not
               think
               ,
               that
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               or
               our
               Hearing
               or
               Reading
               &c.
               will
               bring
               downe
               the
               body
               of
               death
               ,
               or
               subdue
               any
               one
               corruption
               :
               for
               that
               were
               but
               an
               yeelding
               to
               corruption
               ,
               and
               opening
               a
               back
               door
               to
               the
               carnal
               minde
               ,
               and
               to
               another
               deadly
               lust
               ,
               and
               a
               beating
               corruption
               with
               a
               sword
               of
               straw
               :
               This
               is
               not
               to
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               body
               
               through
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               through
               the
               flesh
               ;
               and
               a
               fleshly
               weapon
               will
               never
               draw
               blood
               of
               this
               spirituall
               wickednesse
               ,
               or
               old
               man
               ;
               or
               of
               any
               corrupt
               lust
               or
               affection
               thereof
               :
               and
               yet
               how
               many
               times
               doth
               our
               deceitfull
               heart
               by
               as
               us
               thi●…
               way
               ?
               Our
               work
               would
               be
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               to
               use
               the
               ordinances
               ,
               a●…
               meanc●…
               ▪
               whereby
               we
               may
               get
               the
               businesse
               laid
               on
               Christ
               ,
               and
               help
               from
               Christ
               to
               do
               the
               b●…sinesse
               .
               We
               must
               go
               to
               the
               meanes
               with
               our
               prisoner
               to
               finde
               Christ
               there
               at
               his
               court
               ,
               and
               a●…ifes
               ;
               that
               He
               may
               take
               course
               with
               the
               Traitor
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               In
               all
               this
               there
               would
               be
               a
               looking
               to
               ,
               and
               dependance
               on
               Christ
               for
               helpe
               and
               grace
               :
               because
               of
               our selves
               ,
               as
               of
               our selves
               ,
               we
               can
               not
               do
               this
               much
               ;
               we
               cannot
               complean
               aright
               of
               corruptions
               ,
               nor
               take
               them
               away
               to
               Christ
               ,
               not
               ask
               for
               justice
               against
               them
               :
               a●…
               constable●…
               ▪
               and
               other
               officers
               must
               carry
               malefactores
               to
               the
               courts
               of
               justice
               ,
               u●…on
               publick
               charges
               ;
               so
               Christ
               will
               not
               have
               us
               doing
               or
               attempting
               this
               m●…ch
               ,
               on
               our
               own
               charges
               :
               for
               He
               giveth
               noble
               allowance
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               In
               following
               of
               this
               course
               ,
               we
               would
               not
               think
               alwayes
               to
               come
               speed
               at
               the
               first
               .
               Sometimes
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               the
               encourageing
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               may
               give
               them
               a
               speedy
               hearing
               ,
               and
               deliver
               them
               from
               the
               tyranny
               of
               some
               particular
               lust
               or
               other
               ,
               that
               hath
               troubled
               them
               ;
               that
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               it
               sh●…ll
               not
               so
               trouble
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               .
               Yet
               He
               will
               not
               do
               so
               alwayes
               ;
               but
               may
               think
               it
               good
               ,
               to
               keep
               them
               waiting
               on
               Him
               ,
               and
               hanging
               on
               his
               courts
               ,
               for
               so●…e
               considerable
               time
               ,
               that
               He
               may
               thereby
               exercise
               their
               Faith
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               Diligenc●…
               ▪
               So
               that
               it
               should
               
               not
               seem
               strange
               to
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               not
               admitted
               a●…
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               get
               ▪
               not
               our
               answer
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               cry
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               When
               the
               Lord
               thinketh
               good
               to
               delay
               the
               answer
               to
               our
               desires
               ,
               and
               the
               execution
               of
               justice
               on
               the
               Malefactor
               &
               Traitour
               ,
               or
               to
               deliver
               us
               from
               his
               tyranny
               and
               trouble
               ,
               we
               would
               beware
               of
               thinking
               to
               capitulat
               with
               the
               enemy
               for
               our
               peace
               and
               quiet
               ,
               or
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               ce●…lation
               of
               armes
               with
               him
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               our
               ●…mity
               against
               him
               should
               never
               abate
               ,
               nor
               should
               our
               desire
               after
               the
               mortification
               and
               crucifixion
               of
               this
               lust
               grow
               lesse
               ;
               nor
               should
               we
               be
               quiet
               and
               at
               peace
               ,
               though
               it
               should
               seem
               to
               grow
               a
               little
               more
               calme
               and
               still
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               rage
               as
               formerly
               〈◊〉
               this
               looks
               but
               like
               a
               covenant
               or
               confedera●…
               〈◊〉
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               stand
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               We
               would
               also
               know
               ,
               that
               w●…at
               Christ
               said
               of
               devils
               ,
               holdeth
               good
               of
               these
               lusts
               ▪
               viz.
               Th●…
               some
               of
               them
               do
               not
               goe
               out
               ,
               but
               by
               fasting
               and
               prayer
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               Christ
               sought
               unto
               and
               found
               in
               these
               meanes
               .
               There
               are
               some
               lusts
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               be
               gote
               so
               easily
               killed
               and
               mortified
               ,
               as
               others
               ;
               but
               will
               cost
               us
               more
               paines
               and
               labour
               ,
               as
               being
               corruptions
               ,
               which
               possibly
               have
               some
               greater
               advantage
               of
               our
               naturall
               temper
               ,
               and
               constitution
               of
               body
               ,
               or
               of
               long
               continuance
               and
               a
               cursed
               habit
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               .
               We
               must
               not
               then
               think
               it
               strange
               ,
               if
               some
               such
               lust
               be
               not
               subdued
               ,
               so
               easily
               as
               some
               others
               ,
               to
               which
               we
               have
               fewer
               ,
               and
               weaker
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               frequent
               ▪
               temptations
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               As
               we
               cannot
               〈◊〉
               full
               conquest
               of
               the
               
               body
               of
               death
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               are
               here
               ,
               as
               was
               shown
               above
               ;
               so
               nor
               can
               we
               exspect
               a
               full
               and
               finall
               victory
               over
               any
               one
               lust
               ,
               which
               ever
               we
               have
               been
               troubled
               with
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               Beleevers
               may
               be
               keeped
               from
               some
               grosse
               outbreaking
               of
               a
               corruption
               ,
               which
               sometime
               prevailed
               ,
               as
               Peter
               was
               from
               relapseing
               into
               an
               open
               and
               down-right
               denying
               his
               Master
               ;
               yet
               that
               same
               corruption
               did
               afterward
               stirre
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               violently
               as
               to
               carry
               him
               to
               such
               an
               hieght
               of
               sin
               ;
               yet
               so
               farr
               as
               to
               cause
               him
               do
               that
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               partiall
               denying
               of
               his
               Master
               ,
               when
               Paul
               withstood
               him
               to
               the
               face
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               for
               withdrawing
               from
               the
               Gentils
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               them
               of
               the
               circumcision
               &c
               ▪
               Gal.
               2
               :
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               So
               ,
               though
               a
               particul●…
               〈◊〉
               be
               so
               far
               subdued
               through
               grace
               ,
               as
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               considerable
               time
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               not
               finde
               it
               so
               violent
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               ;
               yet
               he
               cannot
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               totally
               killed
               ,
               because
               it
               may
               stirre
               thereafter
               in
               some
               weaker
               measure
               ;
               yea
               he
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               but
               ere
               he
               come
               to
               die
               ,
               that
               same
               corruption
               may
               rise
               to
               be
               as
               violent
               as
               ever
               ,
               and
               that
               Satan
               may
               againe
               think
               to
               enter
               the
               soul
               ,
               at
               that
               same
               breach
               ,
               which
               once
               he
               entered
               at
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               who
               can
               tell
               ,
               whether
               God
               may
               not
               suffer
               that
               corruption
               ,
               which
               lay
               long
               as
               dead
               ,
               to
               revive
               againe
               ,
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               time
               drive
               the
               soul
               as
               violently
               as
               ever
               ,
               and
               prevaile
               for
               a
               time
               ?
               And
               this
               should
               teach
               all
               to
               walk
               soberly
               ,
               watchfully
               ,
               and
               in
               feare
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               a
               vigilant
               eye
               ,
               even
               upon
               such
               lusts
               and
               carnall
               affections
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               suppose
               ,
               they
               have
               gote
               the
               victory
               of
               .
            
             
             
               13.
               
               We
               would
               not
               think
               ,
               that
               we
               gaine
               no
               ground
               upon
               corruption
               ,
               because
               we
               still
               perceive
               it
               stirring
               ,
               lesse
               or
               more
               ;
               for
               as
               corruption
               is
               not
               alwayes
               strongest
               ▪
               (
               as
               was
               said
               above
               )
               nor
               hath
               the
               deepest
               footing
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               when
               its
               motions
               and
               stirrings
               are
               most
               felt
               ;
               so
               nor
               must
               we
               think
               that
               there
               is
               no
               ground
               gained
               upon
               a
               lust
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               still
               troubled
               and
               molested
               with
               its
               ▪
               stirrings
               :
               for
               it
               is
               a
               great
               advantage
               to
               be
               more
               sensible
               of
               the
               motions
               of
               this
               enemy
               ;
               and
               our
               more
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               active
               wreastling
               against
               it
               ,
               may
               make
               its
               least
               stirrings
               more
               sensible
               to
               us
               ;
               as
               the
               motions
               and
               trouble
               ,
               which
               a
               malefactor
               ,
               while
               in
               grips
               &
               in
               prison
               ,
               maketh
               ,
               may
               be
               thought
               more
               of
               ,
               than
               his
               greater
               rageings
               ,
               before
               he
               was
               apprehended
               ;
               yet
               he
               may
               be
               sure
               in
               fetters
               for
               all
               that
               :
               a
               beast
               that
               hath
               gotten
               deaths
               blow
               may
               get
               out
               of
               grips
               and
               run
               more
               mad
               then
               ever
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               die
               at
               length
               of
               the
               same
               blow
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Though
               we
               should
               not
               finde
               present
               ease
               and
               quiet
               ,
               by
               our
               following
               this
               way
               ;
               yet
               we
               should
               think
               it
               much
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               helpe
               us
               to
               stand
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               done
               all
               we
               can
               ;
               though
               we
               meet
               not
               with
               the
               hoped
               for
               successe
               presently
               :
               If
               he
               give
               us
               grace
               to
               continue
               ,
               without
               wearying
               or
               fainting
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               resolute
               never
               to
               give
               over
               ,
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               blesse
               Him
               :
               if
               we
               be
               keeped
               still
               in
               the
               conflict
               with
               pursuite
               of
               the
               enemy
               ,
               it
               is
               our
               great
               advantage
               ;
               the
               victory
               shall
               come
               ,
               in
               God's
               owne
               time
               .
               If
               our
               opposition
               ●…o
               continue
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               resolved
               never
               to
               take
               ,
               nor
               give
               quarter
               ,
               though
               our
               trouble
               and
               exercise
               should
               be
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               our
               ease
               and
               quiet
               the
               lesse
               ,
               we
               
               ought
               to
               blesse
               Him
               ,
               yea
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               hope
               of
               what
               He
               shall
               yet
               do
               for
               us
               .
               For
               
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 come
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 tary
                 .
              
               Let
               us
               waite
               for
               Him
               ,
               in
               doing
               our
               duty
               ,
               and
               faithfully
               keeping
               our
               post
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Yea
               ,
               if
               we
               get
               quietnesse
               or
               ease
               from
               the
               violence
               of
               rageing
               lusts
               ,
               for
               any
               little
               time
               ;
               and
               be
               not
               continually
               driven
               and
               carryed
               head-long
               therewith
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               thankful
               for
               this
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               humbly
               before
               Him
               ;
               lest
               He
               be
               provoked
               ,
               through
               our
               unthankfulnesse
               and
               pride
               ,
               to
               let
               these
               furious
               dogs
               loose
               upon
               us
               againe
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               When
               we
               are
               bending
               our
               strength
               and
               all
               our
               forces
               against
               some
               one
               corruption
               or
               other
               ,
               which
               possibly
               hath
               been
               most
               troublesome
               to
               us
               ;
               we
               would
               not
               be
               secure
               as
               to
               all
               others
               ;
               or
               think
               that
               we
               are
               in
               hazard
               only
               on
               this
               side
               :
               for
               Satan
               may
               make
               a
               sainte
               here
               ;
               and
               really
               intend
               a●…
               assault
               at
               another
               place
               ,
               by
               some
               other
               corrupt
               affection
               .
               O
               What
               need
               have
               we
               of
               spirituall
               wisdome
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               better
               acquanted
               with
               his
               stratagems
               and
               wiles
               ?
               Let
               us
               so
               then
               fight
               against
               one
               member
               of
               this
               body
               of
               death
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               our
               eye
               upon
               others
               ,
               lest
               when
               we
               think
               to
               keep
               out
               Satan
               at
               the
               fore
               door
               ,
               he
               enter
               in
               at
               the
               back
               door
               .
               He
               can
               make
               use
               of
               extremities
               ,
               and
               play
               his
               game
               ,
               with
               both
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               gaine
               his
               poynt
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               not
               aware
               .
            
          
           
             
               Objections
               answered
               .
            
             
               It
               will
               not
               be
               amisse
               ,
               for
               further
               explaining
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               to
               remove
               a
               scruple
               or
               two
               .
               Some
               may
               say
               .
               That
               they
               cannot
               perceive
               ,
               that
               all
               
               their
               paines
               in
               this
               matter
               come
               to
               any
               good
               issue
               ;
               for
               they
               never
               found
               corruption
               stir
               more
               ,
               &
               act
               more
               lively
               and
               incessantly
               ,
               than
               since
               they
               began
               to
               fight
               against
               it
               in
               earnest
               ,
               So
               that
               this
               would
               seem
               not
               to
               be
               the
               right
               way
               .
            
             
               I
               answere
               :
               Though
               ,
               from
               what
               is
               said
               before
               ,
               particularly
               cautions
               9th
               and
               13th
               a
               resolution
               of
               this
               doubt
               may
               be
               had
               ;
               yet
               I
               shall
               propose
               those
               things
               ,
               for
               further
               clearing
               of
               the
               matter
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               May
               not
               much
               of
               this
               flow
               from
               thy
               not
               laying
               the
               whole
               work
               so
               wholly
               off
               thy self
               ,
               and
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               as
               thou
               oughtest
               to
               do
               ?
               Try
               and
               see
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               May
               not
               the
               devil
               rage
               most
               ,
               when
               he
               thinks
               ere
               long
               to
               be
               ejected
               ?
               May
               he
               not
               laboure
               to
               create
               most
               trouble
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               when
               he
               seeth
               that
               he
               is
               like
               to
               be
               put
               from
               some
               of
               his
               strengths
               ▪
            
             
               3.
               
               May
               not
               the
               devil
               be
               doing
               this
               of
               purpose
               ,
               to
               drive
               thee
               to
               dispaire
               ,
               of
               ever
               getting
               corruption
               subdued
               and
               mortified
               ;
               or
               to
               a
               fainting
               and
               ●…itting
               up
               in
               the
               pursuite
               ;
               and
               to
               a
               despondency
               of
               spirit
               ,
               that
               so
               in
               stead
               of
               fighting
               or
               standing
               ,
               thou
               may
               cede
               and
               turne
               the
               back
               ?
               and
               should
               we
               comply
               with
               him
               in
               his
               designes
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               May
               not
               the
               Lord
               give
               way
               to
               this
               for
               ●…
               time
               ,
               to
               try
               thy
               Seriousnesse
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               Submission
               ,
               and
               Faith
               ,
               and
               to
               sharpen
               thy
               diligence
               ,
               and
               kindle
               up
               thy
               Zeal
               ?
               And
               should
               we
               not
               submit
               to
               his
               wise
               dispensations
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               How
               can
               thou
               say
               ,
               that
               thou
               gainest
               no
               advantage
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               thou
               are
               not
               made
               to
               lay
               aside
               the
               matter
               wholly
               ,
               as
               hoplesse
               of
               any
               good
               issue
               ;
               
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               art
               helped
               to
               stand
               ,
               and
               to
               resist
               sin
               ,
               to
               cry
               out
               against
               it
               ,
               to
               fight
               as
               thou
               canst
               ,
               and
               at
               least
               not
               to
               yeeld
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               What
               if
               God
               see
               it
               for
               thy
               advantage
               ,
               that
               thou
               be
               keeped
               so
               in
               exercise
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               thou
               may
               be
               keeped
               Humble
               ,
               Watchfull
               and
               Diligent
               ?
               He
               may
               see
               more
               of
               thee
               ,
               than
               thou
               canst
               see
               of
               thy self
               :
               and
               so
               may
               know
               what
               is
               best
               for
               thee
               ;
               and
               should
               thou
               not
               condescend
               to
               be
               disposed
               of
               by
               Him
               ,
               as
               He
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               let
               Him
               make
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               do
               with
               thee
               ,
               what
               He
               will
               ?
            
             
               7.
               
               What
               if
               God
               be
               about
               to
               chasten
               thee
               thus
               ,
               for
               thy
               former
               Negligence
               ,
               Secur●…y
               ,
               and
               Unwatchfulnesse
               ,
               and
               giving
               too
               too
               much
               advantage
               to
               those
               lusts
               ,
               which
               now
               ,
               after
               his
               awakening
               of
               thee
               ,
               thou
               would
               be
               delivered
               from
               ?
               Should
               not
               thou
               bear
               the
               indignation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               sinned
               against
               Him
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               resolved
               to
               do
               Micah
               .
               7
               :
               9.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               Is
               it
               not
               thy
               duty
               ,
               the
               more
               that
               corruption
               stirre
               ,
               to
               run
               with
               it
               the
               oftner
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               He
               may
               subdue
               it
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               to
               silence
               ?
               May
               not
               thou
               improve
               this
               to
               advantage
               ,
               by
               making
               many
               errands
               to
               Him
               ?
            
             
               9.
               
               May
               it
               not
               come
               in
               a
               day
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               come
               in
               a
               year
               ?
               Art
               thou
               sure
               ,
               that
               all
               thy
               paines
               shall
               be
               in
               vaine
               ?
               Or
               thinks
               thou
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               children
               have
               go●…e
               victory
               alike
               soon
               over
               their
               lusts
               ?
               What
               cause
               is
               there
               then
               to
               complaine
               thus
               ?
            
             
               10.
               
               May
               not
               all
               this
               convince
               thee
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               thy
               duty
               to
               waite
               on
               Him
               ,
               in
               the
               use
               of
               his
               appointed
               
               meanes
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               patient
               ,
               standing
               fast
               to
               thy
               post
               ,
               resolving
               ,
               when
               thou
               hast
               done
               all
               ,
               yet
               to
               stand
               ?
            
             
               11.
               
               May
               not
               this
               satisfy
               thee
               ,
               that
               God
               through
               grace
               accepteth
               thy
               labour
               and
               wreastling
               ,
               as
               thy
               duty
               ,
               and
               accounteth
               it
               service
               to
               Him
               ,
               and
               obedience
               ?
            
             
               But
               againe
               ,
               it
               may
               possibly
               be
               Objected
               thus
               ▪
               So
               long
               as
               I
               am
               in
               this
               condition
               ,
               keept
               〈◊〉
               under
               with
               my
               lusts
               ▪
               I
               cannot
               get
               God
               glorified
               and
               served
               ,
               as
               He
               ought
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               Though
               so
               long
               as
               it
               is
               so
               with
               thee●…
               thou
               cannot
               glorifie
               and
               serve
               Him
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               particular
               manner
               ,
               as
               others
               ,
               who
               have
               gote
               more
               victory
               over
               those
               evils
               ,
               under
               which
               thou
               art
               groaning
               ;
               yet
               God
               can
               get
               glory
               and
               service
               of
               thee
               another
               way
               ;
               as
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               thy
               Submission
               with
               calmnesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               to
               his
               wise
               dispensations
               ,
               when
               thou
               dar
               not
               speak
               against
               Him
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               Rebecca
               ,
               in
               another
               case
               ,
               
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 why
                 am
                 I
                 thus
                 ?
              
               But
               sweetly
               and
               willingly
               casts
               thy self
               downe
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 good
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 let
                 Him
                 do
                 what
                 seemeth
                 Him
                 good
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               thy
               
                 Patient
                 onwaiting
              
               ,
               when
               thou
               are
               not
               wearying
               ,
               nor
               fainting
               ;
               but
               saying
               ,
               why
               should
               I
               not
               waite
               upon
               the
               great
               king's
               leasure
               ;
               Is
               He
               not
               free
               to
               come
               ,
               when
               He
               will
               ?
               Dar
               I
               set
               limites
               to
               the
               holy
               one
               of
               Israel
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               thy
               Humility
               ,
               when
               thou
               blesseth
               Him
               for
               keeping
               thee
               so
               long
               out
               of
               hell
               ;
               and
               thinketh
               much
               of
               his
               giving
               thee
               grace
               to
               see
               ,
               and
               observe
               the
               stirrings
               of
               corruption
               ,
               which
               carnall
               wreatches
               
               never
               perceive
               ;
               and
               helping
               thee
               to
               withstand
               ,
               and
               complean
               of
               corruption
               ,
               which
               they
               sweetly
               comply
               with
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               By
               thy
               
                 Hatred
                 of
                 sin
              
               ,
               when
               all
               that
               Satan
               can
               do
               cannot
               make
               thee
               comply
               with
               those
               lusts
               ▪
               or
               sweetly
               imbrace
               those
               vipers
               ,
               or
               lye
               down
               in
               peace
               with
               those
               rotten
               members
               of
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               as
               others
               do
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               By
               thy
               Watchfulnesse
               ;
               when
               all
               thy
               disappointments
               cause
               thee
               ,
               the
               more
               earnestly
               ,
               wat●…
               against
               that
               enemy
               ▪
            
             
               6.
               
               By
               thy
               
                 Acting
                 faith
              
               ;
               when
               still
               thou
               art
               carrying
               sin
               in
               its
               lusts
               to
               Christ
               to
               kill
               and
               subdue
               ,
               as
               beleeving
               the
               tenour
               of
               the
               gospell
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               covenant
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               By
               thy
               Hope
               ,
               which
               appeareth
               by
               thy
               not
               despaireing
               and
               giving
               over
               the
               matter
               as
               a
               hopelesse
               businesse
               ,
               and
               turning
               aside
               to
               wicke●…
               courses
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               By
               thy
               Praying
               ,
               when
               thou
               cryest
               to
               H●…
               ▪
               continually
               for
               help
               ,
               who
               only
               can
               help
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               By
               thy
               Wreastling
               and
               standing
               against
               all
               opposition
               ,
               for
               thereby
               is
               
                 his
                 strength
                 made
                 perfect
                 in
                 weaknesse
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Cor.
               12
               :
               9.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               By
               thine
               Obedience
               .
               For
               it
               is
               his
               command
               ,
               that
               thou
               stand
               and
               fight
               this
               good
               fight
               of
               faith
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               if
               thou
               hast
               a
               desire
               to
               glorify
               Him
               ,
               th●…
               wants
               not
               occasion
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               even
               in
               this
               condition
               ,
               wherein
               thou
               complainest
               ,
               that
               thou
               cannot
               g●…
               Him
               glorified
               .
               And
               if
               those
               grounds
               do
               not
               satisfie
               thee
               ,
               It
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               so
               much
               ●…
               desire
               to
               glorifie
               Him
               ,
               that
               moveth
               thee
               to
               ●…y
               
               so
               earnestly
               ,
               for
               actuall
               delivery
               from
               the
               trouble
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               lusts
               thereof
               ,
               a●…
               some
               thing
               else
               ,
               which
               thou
               may
               search
               after
               and
               finde
               out
               ,
               such
               as
               love
               to
               ease
               ,
               quietness
               ;
               applause
               and
               commendation
               of
               others
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               the
               Third
               place
               it
               may
               be
               objected
               ,
               Is
               it
               not
               promised
               ,
               that
               
                 sinne
                 shall
                 not
                 have
                 dominion
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 as
              
               not
               being
               
                 under
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 grace
                 ?
                 Rom.
              
               6
               :
               14.
               
               How
               can
               we
               then
               but
               be
               troubled
               ,
               when
               we
               finde
               not
               this
               promise
               made
               good
               ?
            
             
               I
               Answere
               .
               1.
               
               Sin
               is
               not
               alwayes
               victorious
               and
               domineering
               ,
               when
               it
               seemeth
               to
               rage
               and
               stirre
               most
               ;
               your
               opposition
               thereunto
               ,
               fighting
               and
               wreastling
               against
               it
               ,
               sheweth
               that
               it
               hath
               not
               full
               dominion
               :
               So
               long
               as
               an
               invadeing
               ●…rper
               〈◊〉
               opposed
               ,
               he
               hath
               not
               full
               dominion
               ,
               not
               having
               peaceable
               possession
               of
               what
               he
               is
               seeking
               ●…d
               thus
               the
               promise
               is
               in
               pa●…t
               accomplished
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Victory
               and
               a
               full
               conquest
               over
               the
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               and
               the
               lusts
               thereof
               ,
               is
               not
               promised
               to
               any
               beleever
               ,
               at
               his
               first
               appearing
               in
               the
               fields
               to
               fight
               ,
               nor
               granted
               to
               all
               ,
               in
               any
               measure
               ,
               at
               their
               first
               putti●…
               on
               their
               armour
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Therefore
               it
               is
               thy
               part
               to
               fight
               on
               ,
               and
               waite
               for
               that
               full
               victory
               ,
               viz
               that
               
                 sin
                 shall
                 not
                 have
                 dominion
                 over
                 thee
              
               ;
               for
               it
               shall
               come
               in
               due
               time
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               God
               hath
               his
               own
               time
               and
               seasons
               ,
               wherein
               he
               accomplisheth
               his
               promises
               .
               And
               we
               must
               leave
               Him
               a
               latitude
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               the
               time
               when
               ,
               and
               as
               to
               the
               manner
               how
               ;
               and
               as
               to
               the
               degree
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               He
               shall
               make
               good
               his
               promises
               ;
               and
               He
               is
               wi●…e
               in
               his
               dispensations
               .
            
             
             
               Therefore
               though
               the
               promise
               as
               yet
               appeareth
               not
               to
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               true
               cause
               of
               trouble
               of
               minde
               ;
               because
               it
               shall
               be
               afterward
               fully
               accomplished
               ;
               and
               thy
               wreastling
               against
               sin
               ,
               sayeth
               that
               it
               is
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               accomplished
               already
               ;
               because
               where
               it
               hath
               a
               full
               dominion
               ,
               it
               suppresseth
               all
               opposition
               or
               contradiction
               ,
               except
               some
               faint
               resistence
               ,
               which
               a
               naturall
               conscience
               ,
               for
               carnall
               ends
               ,
               on
               carnall
               principles
               &
               grounds
               ,
               may
               ,
               now
               or
               then
               ,
               make
               against
               this
               or
               that
               particular
               corruption
               ,
               which
               occasioneth
               shame
               ,
               disgrace
               ,
               losse
               ,
               challenges
               of
               a
               carnall
               conscience
               ,
               and
               disquietnesse
               that
               way
               ,
               when
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               hated
               nor
               wreastled
               against
               as
               sin
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               member
               of
               the
               old
               man
               ▪
               &
               the
               body
               of
               death
               .
               The
               objecter
               would
               consider
               ,
               that
               having
               subjected
               his
               consent
               to
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               delivered
               really
               from
               that
               naturall
               state
               of
               bondage
               under
               sin
               as
               a
               lawfull
               Lord
               ,
               how
               be
               it
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
               now
               wanting
               a
               tittle
               ,
               is
               making
               〈◊〉
               v●…sions
               ,
               to
               trouble
               the
               peace
               and
               quiet
               of
               the
               soul.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               It
               may
               be
               said
               .
               But
               what
               can
               then
               ,
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               keep
               up
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               poor
               soul
               from
               si●…king
               ?
            
             
               Answer
               .
               Severall
               things
               ,
               if
               rightly
               considered
               ,
               might
               helpe
               to
               support
               the
               soul
               ,
               in
               this
               ●…ase
               ,
               as
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               they
               are
               helped
               to
               wreastle
               against
               this
               body
               of
               death
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               members
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               soon
               ,
               as
               they
               discover
               themselves
               ,
               were
               it
               their
               right
               eye
               ,
               and
               right
               hand
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               those
               lusts
               gaine
               not
               ground
               upon
               them
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               do
               seem
               to
               gaine
               ground
               ;
               yet
               
               they
               attaine
               not
               to
               a
               full
               dominion
               ,
               not
               〈◊〉
               their
               consent
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               God
               is
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               promised
               victory
               shall
               be
               had
               ,
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               and
               Satans
               head
               shall
               certanely
               be
               bruised
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               the
               wreastling
               soul
               is
               about
               his
               duty
               ,
               carrying
               as
               a
               good
               souldier
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               fighting
               the
               battels
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               waiting
               on
               Him
               in
               faith
               and
               hope
               .
            
             
               But
               further
               Fiftly
               ,
               some
               may
               say
               .
               If
               I
               were
               keeped
               from
               yeelding
               ,
               my
               wrestling
               and
               standing
               would
               yeeld
               me
               some
               comfort
               ;
               but
               when
               lust
               so
               stirreth
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               conceiveth
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               forth
               sin
               Iames
               1
               :
               15.
               what
               can
               support
               or
               comfort
               me
               then
               ?
            
             
               Answer
               .
               1.
               
               Corruption
               can
               not
               stirre
               in
               us
               ,
               but
               therein
               we
               sinne
               ,
               for
               the
               very
               first
               rise
               ,
               the
               
                 motus
                 primo-primi
              
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               called
               ,
               are
               sinfull
               ,
               being
               contrare
               to
               the
               holy
               law
               of
               God
               :
               and
               the
               very
               inbeeing
               of
               that
               Old
               man
               ,
               is
               our
               sin
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               sinfull
               and
               rebellious
               against
               God
               ,
               yea
               it
               is
               very
               enmity
               &
               rebellion
               it self
               :
               when
               Satan
               cometh
               with
               a
               temptation
               from
               without
               ,
               he
               findeth
               alwayes
               much
               in
               us
               ,
               to
               intertaine
               the
               temptation
               .
               So
               that
               the
               very
               stirring
               of
               corruption
               ,
               which
               is
               occasioned
               by
               the
               temptation
               from
               without
               ,
               is
               ou●…
               guilt
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               our
               duty
               ,
               ●…o
               set
               against
               the
               first
               riseings
               and
               motions
               of
               corruption
               ,
               when
               it
               first
               enticeth
               ,
               before
               it
               hath
               conceived
               of
               brought
               forth
               sin
               :
               and
               it
               will
               argue
               grace
               in
               life
               and
               in
               action
               ;
               to
               be
               able
               to
               hinder
               the
               motions
               of
               lust
               so
               farr
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               not
               conceive
               and
               bring
               forth
               sin
               .
               Yet
               we
               may
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               grace
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               or
               no
               
               measure
               of
               Mortification
               attained
               ,
               where
               lust
               sometimes
               not
               only
               enticeth
               ,
               but
               conceiveth
               and
               bringeth
               forth
               sin
               .
               The
               sad
               experience
               of
               many
               of
               God's
               worthies
               ,
               registrated
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               cleareth
               this
               abundantly
               .
               We
               must
               not
               say
               ,
               Such
               an
               one
               is
               fallen
               ,
               Therefore
               he
               is
               dead
               .
               Paul
               reasoneth
               otherwayes
               Rom.
               7.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Yet
               even
               then
               ,
               when
               lust
               conceiveth
               and
               bringeth
               forth
               sin
               ,
               this
               may
               comfort
               and
               bear
               up
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               poor
               beleever
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               though
               corruption
               prevail
               so
               farr
               ,
               as
               to
               bear
               down
               all
               opposition
               &
               run
               downe
               all
               that
               standeth
               in
               its
               way
               ;
               yet
               it
               getteth
               not
               the
               full
               consent
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               there
               is
               still
               a
               party
               for
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               that
               opposeth
               ,
               so
               farr
               as
               to
               protest
               against
               it
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               to
               dissent
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               will
               ,
               that
               which
               yet
               is
               done
               ,
               and
               positively
               to
               will
               that
               which
               cannot
               be
               gotten
               effectuated
               .
               2.
               
               And
               farther
               this
               may
               bear
               up
               the
               poor
               soul
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               party
               within
               ,
               which
               ,
               though
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               dureing
               the
               violent
               overruning
               of
               corruption
               ,
               can
               do
               little
               more
               than
               sigh
               &
               groan
               in
               a
               corner
               ,
               yet
               is
               waiting
               &
               longing
               for
               an
               opportunity
               ,
               when
               it
               may
               appear
               more
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               against
               that
               wicked
               usurper
               .
               3.
               
               So
               also
               this
               may
               comfort
               the
               poo●…
               soul
               ,
               that
               as
               it
               perceiveth
               corruption
               stirring
               ,
               and
               the
               old
               man
               moving
               one
               member
               o●…
               other
               ,
               it
               runeth
               away
               to
               the
               king
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               is
               not
               able
               to
               apprehend
               the
               Treator
               ,
               &
               take
               him
               captive
               to
               the
               court
               of
               justice
               ,
               doth
               there
               discover
               the
               Taitour
               ,
               and
               tell
               the
               king
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               such
               or
               such
               a
               traitou●…
               ,
               acting
               such
               and
               such
               rebellion
               against
               Him
               ,
               and
               his
               lawes
               ;
               and
               comple●…
               ,
               and
               s●…k
               help
               to
               take
               the
               rebell
               prisoner
               ,
               and
               bring
               
               him
               bound
               hand
               and
               foot
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               He
               may
               give
               out
               sentence
               against
               him
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               he
               can
               do
               no
               more
               against
               that
               rageing
               enemie
               ,
               maketh
               his
               complaint
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &
               lyeth
               before
               Him
               ,
               ●…ghing
               &
               groaning
               for
               help
               ,
               &
               strength
               to
               withstand
               ,
               and
               oppose
               more
               this
               enemy
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               some
               may
               yet
               Object
               &
               say
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               worse
               with
               me
               ,
               than
               it
               is
               with
               others
               ,
               I
               could
               then
               be
               satisfied
               :
               but
               I
               see
               some
               mightily
               prevailing
               over
               corruption
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               still
               at
               under
               ,
               and
               can
               get
               no
               victory
               :
               and
               can
               I
               choose
               but
               be
               sad
               at
               this
               ?
            
             
               I
               Answere
               .
               1.
               
               Dost
               thou
               know
               for
               a
               certan●…ty
               ,
               that
               those
               persons
               ,
               whose
               condition
               thou
               judgest
               happy
               ,
               are
               altogether
               free
               of
               the
               inward
               stirrings
               of
               those
               lusts
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               brought
               under
               by
               ?
               Or
               dost
               thou
               know
               for
               a
               certainty
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               under
               the
               power
               of
               some
               other
               corruption
               ,
               as
               thou
               thinkest
               thy self
               under
               the
               power
               of
               that
               corruption
               ,
               whereof
               thou
               compleanest
               ?
               What
               knowest
               thou
               then
               ,
               but
               they
               may
               be
               as
               much
               complaining
               ,
               on
               other
               accounts
               ,
               as
               thou
               dost
               on
               that
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               be
               it
               so
               as
               thou
               supposeth
               ,
               that
               thereis
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               thy
               condition
               ,
               and
               the
               condition
               of
               others
               ,
               knowest
               thou
               not
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               body
               are
               not
               alike
               great
               and
               strong
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               equally
               to
               be
               imployed
               in
               works
               requireing
               strength
               ?
               Are
               there
               not
               some
               young
               strong
               men
               ,
               in
               Christs
               family
               ,
               &
               some
               that
               are
               but
               babe●…
               ?
               May
               not
               a
               Captane
               send
               some
               of
               his
               souldiers
               to
               one
               post
               ,
               where
               they
               shall
               possibly
               not
               see
               the
               enemy
               all
               the
               day
               long
               ;
               and
               some
               others
               to
               another
               post
               ,
               where
               they
               shall
               have
               no
               rest
               all
               the
               
               day
               ?
               And
               why
               ,
               I
               pray
               ,
               may
               not
               God
               dispose
               of
               his
               souldiers
               as
               He
               will
               ?
               He
               knoweth
               what
               He
               is
               doing
               :
               It
               is
               not
               saife
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               of
               the
               souldiers
               know
               ,
               what
               are
               the
               designes
               of
               the
               Commander
               or
               Generall
               ;
               no●…
               is
               it
               alwayes
               fit
               for
               us
               to
               know
               ,
               or
               to
               enquire
               ,
               what
               may
               be
               the
               designes
               of
               God
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               what
               He
               may
               be
               about
               to
               do
               .
               He
               may
               intend
               to
               imploy
               one
               in
               greater
               works
               than
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               exercise
               them
               otherwayes
               for
               that
               warfare
               and
               work
               .
               It
               may
               suffice
               ,
               that
               the
               prevailing
               of
               others
               may
               encourage
               thee
               to
               hope
               ,
               that
               ,
               at
               last
               ,
               thy
               strong
               corruptions
               shall
               also
               fall
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               same
               grace
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               thy
               sadnesse
               ●…avoure
               not
               of
               envy
               &
               f●…etting
               ,
               thou
               should
               blesse
               Him
               ,
               that
               hereby
               thou
               art
               put
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               spirituall
               sorrow
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               well
               of
               this
               bring
               thee
               to
               blesse
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               successe
               of
               others
               ,
               because
               hereby
               his
               grace
               is
               glorified
               1
               Cor.
               12
               :
               26.
               
            
             
               Therefore
               5.
               
               Let
               this
               satisfie
               us
               ,
               that
               He
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               doth
               what
               He
               will
               in
               heaven
               and
               in
               earth
               ;
               and
               may
               dispose
               of
               us
               ,
               as
               He
               will
               ;
               and
               make
               of
               us
               what
               He
               will
               ,
               for
               his
               owne
               glory
               .
               And
               that
               we
               are
               to
               minde
               our
               duty
               ,
               and
               be
               faithfull
               at
               our
               post
               ,
               standing
               and
               fighting
               ,
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               resolving
               never
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               enemy
               :
               and
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               enemy
               is
               already
               conquered
               by
               the
               Captaine
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               share
               in
               his
               victory
               :
               and
               that
               the
               very
               God
               of
               peace
               shall
               quickly
               bruise
               Satan
               under
               our
               feet
               Rom.
               16
               :
               20.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             Growing
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             I
             Come
             now
             to
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             the
             other
             part
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             which
             concearneth
             the
             change
             of
             our
             nature
             and
             frame
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             Vivification
             ,
             or
             Quickening
             of
             the
             new
             man
             of
             grace
             :
             which
             is
             called
             the
             
               New
               man
            
             ,
             as
             having
             all
             its
             severall
             members
             and
             parts
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             old
             man
             ;
             and
             called
             New
             ,
             because
             posteriour
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             ,
             after
             regeneration
             ,
             is
             upon
             the
             growing
             hand
             ▪
             This
             duty
             of
             growing
             in
             grace
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             u●…t
             ,
             is
             variously
             expressed
             and
             held
             forth
             to
             us
             in
             scripture
             :
             for
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             
               an
               abideing
               and
               bringing
               forth
               fruit
               in
               Christ
               Iohn
               .
            
             15
             :
             5.
             
               adding
               to
               faith
               vertue
               ,
               and
               to
               vertue
               knowledge
               &c.
               
            
             2
             Pet.
             1
             :
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
               a
               going
               on
               to
               perfection
               Heb.
            
             7
             :
             1.
             
               a
               growing
               up
               in
               Christ
               in
               all
               things
               Ephes.
            
             4
             :
             15.
             
               a
               working
               out
               our
               salvation
               Phil.
            
             2
             :
             12.
             
               a
               perfecting
               of
               holinesse
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7
             :
             1.
             
               a
               walkeing
               in
               newnesse
               of
               life
               Rom.
            
             6
             :
             4.
             
               a
               yeelding
               of
               our selves
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               alive
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               our
               members
               as
               instruments
               of
               righteousnesse
               unto
               God
               Rom.
            
             6
             :
             13
             ,
             18.
             
               a
               bringing
               forth
               of
               fruit
               unto
               God
               Rom.
            
             7
             :
             4.
             
               a
               serving
               in
               newnesse
               of
               spirit
               Rom.
            
             7
             :
             6.
             
               a
               being
               renewed
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               our
               mindes
               ▪
               and
               a
               putting
               on
               the
               new
               man
               ,
               which
               after
               God
               is
               created
               in
               righteousnesse
               and
               true
               holinesse
               Ephes.
            
             4
             :
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Col.
             3
             :
             10.
             and
             the
             like
             :
             some
             whereof
             do
             more
             immediatly
             
             expresse
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             change
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             root
             ;
             and
             some
             as
             to
             the
             fruit
             ,
             and
             effects
             thereof
             ,
             and
             some
             the
             progresse
             and
             advancement
             ,
             that
             is
             made
             or
             to
             be
             made
             therein
             .
             And
             all
             of
             them
             point
             out
             a
             speciall
             piece
             of
             work
             ,
             which
             lieth
             on
             all
             ,
             that
             would
             see
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             viz.
             to
             be
             holy
             ,
             gracious
             and
             growing
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             This
             then
             being
             a
             speciall
             piece
             of
             the
             exercise
             ▪
             and
             dayly
             work
             of
             a
             Christian
             and
             it
             being
             certane
             ▪
             as
             some
             of
             the
             places
             now
             cited
             do
             also
             affirme
             ,
             that
             without
             Christ
             ,
             they
             cannot
             get
             this
             work
             either
             begun
             o●…
             carryed
             on
             ,
             the
             maine
             difficulty
             and
             question
             is
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             for
             this
             end
             ?
          
           
             For
             answere
             whereunto
             ,
             though
             ,
             by
             what
             we
             have
             said
             in
             our
             former
             discourse
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             easie
             to
             gather
             what
             is
             to
             be
             said
             here
             ;
             yet
             I
             shall
             briefly
             put
             the
             Reader
             in
             minde
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             as
             usefull
             here
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Beleever
             would
             consider
             ,
             what
             an
             ornament
             this
             is
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             to
             have
             on
             this
             new
             m●…n
             ,
             which
             is
             
               created
               after
               the
               image
               of
               God
               Ephes.
            
             4
             ▪
             23.
             what
             an
             excellency
             lyeth
             here
             ,
             to
             recover
             th●…
             lost
             glory
             ,
             holinesse
             and
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             what
             advantage
             the
             soul
             reapeth
             hereby
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             
               made
               meet
               to
               be
               a
               partaker
               of
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               light
               Col.
            
             1
             :
             12.
             and
             
               walking
               worthy
               of
               the
               Lord
               unto
               all
               pleasing
               ,
               being
               fruitfull
               in
               every
               good
               work
               ▪
               and
               increasing
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ▪
               Col.
            
             1
             :
             10.
             and
             
               strengthened
               with
               all
               might
               according
               to
               his
               glorious
               pover
               ,
               unto
               all
               patience
               and
               long
               suffering
               with
               joyfulnesse
               vers
               .
            
             11.
             and
             when
             the
             abounding
             of
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             make
             
             them
             ,
             
               that
               they
               shall
               neither
               be
               barren
               nor
               unfruitfull
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1
             :
             8
             ▪
             and
             to
             be
             
               a
               vessell
               unto
               honour
               ,
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               meet
               for
               the
               masters
               use
               ,
               and
               prepared
               unto
               every
               good
               work
            
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2
             :
             21
             ;
             what
             glory
             and
             peace
             is
             here
             ,
             to
             be
             found
             obedient
             unto
             the
             many
             commands
             given
             to
             be
             holy
             ?
             What
             hazard
             is
             in
             the
             want
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             when
             without
             it
             we
             cannot
             see
             God
             Heb.
             12
             :
             14.
             
             How
             unanswereable
             it
             is
             unto
             our
             profession
             ,
             who
             are
             members
             to
             such
             a
             holy
             Head
             ,
             to
             be
             un
             holy
             ?
             What
             profite
             ,
             joy
             and
             satisfaction
             there
             is
             ,
             i●…
             being
             
               temples
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
            
             ,
             in
             
               walking
               after
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             in
             bringing
             
               forth
               fruit
               unto
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             consideration
             of
             these
             and
             other
             motives
             unto
             this
             study
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             would
             arme
             the
             soul
             with
             resolution
             ,
             and
             harden
             it
             against
             opposition
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             would
             be
             remembered
             ,
             that
             this
             work
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             laid
             upon
             us
             ,
             as
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             we
             be
             called
             thereunto
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             beyond
             our
             hand
             and
             power
             :
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             at
             conversion
             ,
             the
             seed
             of
             grace
             is
             cast
             into
             the
             soul
             ,
             new
             habites
             are
             infused
             ,
             a
             new
             principle
             of
             life
             is
             given
             ,
             the
             stonny
             heart
             is
             changed
             into
             an
             heart
             of
             flesh
             ;
             yet
             these
             principles
             and
             habits
             can
             not
             act
             in
             themselves
             ,
             or
             be
             brought
             into
             act
             ,
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             a
             beleever
             ,
             considered
             in
             himself
             and
             without
             divine
             helpe
             ,
             can
             do
             :
             But
             this
             work
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             grou●…h
             in
             grace
             ▪
             must
             be
             caryed
             on
             by
             divine
             help
             ▪
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             dwelling
             and
             working
             within
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             the
             
               sanctification
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2
             :
             13.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1
             :
             2.
             
             The
             
               God
               of
               peace
               must
               sanctifie
               us
            
             1.
             
             Thes.
             5
             :
             23.
             
             We
             are
             said
             to
             be
             sanctifi●…
             
             
               by
               God
               the
               Father
               Iud.
            
             1.
             and
             by
             
               the
               holy
               ghost
               Rom.
            
             15
             :
             16.
             
             See
             also
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6
             :
             11.
             
             We
             would
             remember
             ,
             that
             of
             our selves
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3
             :
             5.
             and
             that
             
               He
               must
               work
               in
               us
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               ,
               of
               his
               owne
               good
               pleasure
               Phil.
            
             2
             :
             13.
             
             Albeit
             no
             beleever
             will
             question
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             found
             after
             tryal
             ,
             that
             one
             maine
             cause
             of
             their
             not
             growing
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             making
             progresse
             in
             this
             work
             ,
             is
             their
             not
             acting
             as
             beleeving
             this
             ;
             but
             setting
             about
             the
             work
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             work
             ,
             which
             they
             themselves
             could
             master
             ,
             and
             do
             ,
             without
             speciall
             divine
             help
             :
             Therefore
             the
             beleever
             would
             abide
             ,
             live
             and
             act
             ▪
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             this
             truth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Therefore
             beleevers
             would
             not
             ,
             in
             going
             about
             this
             work
             ,
             either
             trust
             to
             their
             own
             strength
             ,
             to
             the
             habites
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             their
             former
             experiences
             ,
             to
             their
             knowledge
             and
             pairts
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             nor
             yet
             would
             they
             trust
             to
             any
             externall
             meane
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             to
             go
             about
             :
             because
             the
             wisdome
             ,
             strength
             and
             helpe
             ,
             which
             their
             case
             calleth
             for
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             them
             :
             yet
             they
             should
             not
             think
             of
             laying
             these
             meanes
             and
             dutyes
             aside
             ;
             for
             then
             should
             they
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             they
             should
             prejudge
             themselvs
             of
             the
             helpe
             ,
             strength
             and
             supply
             ,
             which
             God
             useth
             to
             convey
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             in
             &
             by
             the
             use
             of
             the
             meanes
             :
             and
             withall
             ▪
             they
             should
             tempte
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             prescribing
             another
             way
             to
             Him
             ,
             than
             He
             hath
             thought
             good
             to
             take
             :
             The
             beleever
             then
             would
             use
             the
             meanes
             and
             duties
             prescribed
             ,
             and
             that
             diligently
             ,
             se●…iously
             and
             constantly
             ;
             and
             yet
             would
             leane
             as
             little
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             exspect
             help
             &
             reliefe
             as
             little
             from
             them
             ▪
             as
             if
             he
             were
             not
             
             useing
             them
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             above
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             would
             be
             a
             right
             way
             ,
             yea
             the
             most
             advantagious
             and
             profitable
             way
             ,
             of
             going
             about
             dutyes
             ,
             to
             be
             diligent
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             Gods
             command
             ;
             and
             yet
             to
             place
             out
             hope
             and
             exspectation
             in
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             above
             the
             ordinances
             for
             our
             help
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Albeit
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             and
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             alone
             ,
             doth
             beginne
             ,
             and
             carry
             on
             this
             work
             of
             sanctification
             in
             the
             soul
             ;
             yet
             ,
             though
             he
             might
             ,
             did
             He
             but
             see
             it
             for
             his
             glory
             ,
             carry
             on
             and
             finish
             this
             work
             in
             the
             so●…l
             ,
             without
             the
             intervention
             of
             second
             causes
             or
             meanes
             ,
             he
             hath
             notwithstanding
             thought
             it
             fit
             ,
             forth
             ●…
             glory
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             to
             worke
             this
             work
             ,
             by
             meanes
             ,
             and
             particulary
             by
             beleevers
             setting
             about
             the
             work
             :
             He
             worketh
             not
             in
             man
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             block
             or
             a
             stone
             ,
             but
             useth
             him
             as
             a
             rationall
             creature
             ,
             endued
             with
             a
             rationall
             soul
             ,
             having
             useful
             and
             necessary
             facultyes
             ▪
             and
             having
             a
             body
             fitted
             by
             organs
             to
             be
             ●…ubservient
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             in
             its
             actions
             .
             Therefore
             the
             beleever
             must
             not
             think
             to
             lye
             by
             and
             do
             nothing
             :
             for
             he
             is
             commanded
             
               to
               worke
               out
               his
               owne
               salvation
               ,
            
             and
             that
             because
             
               it
               is
               God
               that
               worketh
               in
               him
               ,
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               :
            
             Because
             God
             worketh
             all
             ,
             therefore
             he
             should
             worke
             ;
             so
             reasoneth
             the
             Apostle
             :
             so
             that
             God's
             working
             is
             an
             argument
             and
             motive
             to
             man
             to
             worke
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             argument
             to
             him
             to
             lye
             by
             idle
             ,
             and
             do
             nothing
             .
             And
             here
             is
             the
             holy
             art
             &
             divine
             skill
             ,
             requisite
             in
             this
             businesse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             the
             believer
             to
             be
             as
             diligent
             and
             active
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             could
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             strength
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             owne
             working
             ;
             and
             yet
             to
             be
             as
             abstracted
             
             from
             himself
             ,
             his
             owne
             grace
             ,
             ability
             ,
             knowledge
             and
             experience
             ,
             in
             his
             working
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             lying
             by
             like
             a
             mee●…
             block
             ,
             &
             only
             moving
             as
             moved
             by
             externall
             force
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             soul
             ,
             that
             would
             make
             progresse
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             would
             remember
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             proposed
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             a
             copy
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             to
             imitate
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             we
             should
             set
             Christ
             continually
             before
             us
             ,
             as
             our
             patterne
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             follow
             his
             steps
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1
             :
             15.
             and
             2
             ▪
             ●…1
             .
             But
             with
             all
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             remembered
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             not
             like
             other
             ensamples
             or
             copies
             ,
             that
             can
             helpe
             the
             man
             ,
             that
             imitateth
             them
             ,
             no
             other
             way
             than
             by
             their
             objective
             prospect
             ▪
             for
             looking
             by
             faith
             on
             this
             copy
             ,
             will
             bring
             vertue
             to
             the
             man
             ,
             that
             studyeth
             to
             imitate
             ,
             whereby
             he
             shall
             be
             inabled
             to
             follow
             his
             copie
             the
             better
             .
             O
             〈◊〉
             we
             knew
             in
             experience
             ,
             what
             this
             were
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             look
             of
             Chr●…'s
             Love.
             Patience
             ,
             Long
             suffering
             ▪
             Meeknesse
             ,
             Hatred
             of
             sin
             ,
             Zeal
             &c.
             and
             by
             〈◊〉
             to
             pore-in
             ,
             till
             ,
             by
             vertue
             proceeding
             from
             that
             copie
             ,
             we
             found
             our
             hearts
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             framed
             into
             the
             same
             disposition
             ,
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             more
             inclined
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             same
             mould
             !
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             beleever
             would
             act
             faith
             on
             Christ
             ,
             a●…
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             stock
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             branches
             are
             engrafted
             ,
             and
             thereby
             suck
             sap
             and
             life
             and
             strength
             from
             Him
             ▪
             that
             he
             may
             work
             ,
             walk
             and
             grow
             ,
             as
             becometh
             a
             Christian.
             The
             beleever
             must
             
               grow
               up
               in
               Him
            
             ,
             being
             a
             
               branch
               in
               Him
            
             ,
             and
             must
             
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               in
               Him
            
             ,
             as
             the
             forementioned
             places
             clear
             .
             Now
             Christ
             himselfe
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             branches
             cannot
             bring
             forth
             
             fruit
             ,
             except
             they
             abide
             in
             the
             vine
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             more
             can
             his
             disciples
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             except
             they
             abide
             in
             Him.
             Iohn
             .
             15.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             it
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             faith
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             ,
             as
             a
             branch
             ,
             is
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             vine
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             is
             by
             faith
             ,
             that
             they
             abide
             in
             Him
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             by
             faith
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             :
             and
             this
             faith
             must
             grippe
             Christ
             as
             the
             Vine
             ,
             and
             the
             Stock
             ,
             or
             Root
             ,
             from
             which
             cometh
             sap
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             strength
             :
             faith
             then
             must
             look
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             fountain
             of
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             as
             the
             head
             ,
             ●…om
             whence
             cometh
             all
             the
             in
             ●…ces
             of
             strength
             and
             motion
             .
             Christ
             〈◊〉
             strength
             and
             life
             enough
             to
             give
             out
             ,
             for
             
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               God
               head
               dwelleth
               in
               Him
               bodyly
               ▪
            
             and
             he
             is
             also
             willing
             enough
             to
             communicate
             of
             his
             fulnesse
             ,
             as
             the
             relations
             He
             hath
             taken
             on
             do
             witnesse
             Th●…
             head
             will
             not
             grudge
             to
             give
             to
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             spirits
             ,
             for
             action
             and
             motion
             ;
             〈◊〉
             will
             a
             vine
             grudge
             to
             give
             sap
             unto
             the
             branches
             :
             ●…ay
             life
             ,
             strength
             and
             furniture
             will
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             natively
             flow
             out
             of
             Christ
             unto
             beleevers
             ,
             except
             they
             through
             unbeleef
             ,
             and
             other
             distempers
             ,
             cause
             obstructions
             ;
             as
             life
             and
             sap
             doth
             natively
             and
             kindely
             flow
             from
             the
             root
             to
             the
             branches
             ,
             of
             from
             the
             head
             to
             the
             members
             unlesse
             obstructions
             stoppe
             the
             passage
             ▪
             It
             is
             necessary
             therefore
             ,
             that
             beleevers
             eye
             Christ
             under
             these
             and
             the
             like
             relations
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             Him
             ,
             as
             standing
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             obliged
             by
             his
             place
             and
             relation
             ,
             to
             grant
             strength
             and
             influences
             of
             life
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             become
             fruitful
             in
             every
             good
             work
             ;
             and
             so
             with
             holy
             ,
             humble
             and
             allowed
             boldnesse
             ,
             presse
             in
             faith
             for
             new
             communications
             
             of
             grace
             ,
             vertue
             ,
             strength
             ,
             courage
             activity
             ,
             and
             what
             else
             they
             need
             :
             for
             from
             the
             head
             all
             the
             body
             by
             joints
             &
             bands
             ,
             having
             nourishment
             ministred
             ,
             increaseth
             with
             the
             increase
             of
             God
             Col.
             2
             :
             19.
             
             Ephes.
             4
             :
             16.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             beleevers
             would
             lye
             open
             unto
             the
             influences
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             guaird
             against
             the
             puting
             of
             obstructions
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             through
             grieving
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             He
             conveyeth
             &
             communicateth
             those
             influences
             unto
             the
             soul
             ;
             and
             through
             questioning
             &
             misbeleeving
             Christ's
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             and
             unchangable
             willingnesse
             ,
             which
             as
             a
             violent
             humore
             stoppeth
             the
             passage
             .
             So
             then
             beleevers
             would
             lye
             open
             by
             looking
             ,
             and
             waiting
             ,
             drawing
             ▪
             seeking
             from
             Him
             ,
             what
             they
             need
             ,
             and
             by
             guarding
             against
             every
             thing
             ,
             that
             may
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             anger●…
             ,
             whether
             in
             omission
             or
             commission
             .
             Here
             is
             requisite
             ●…n
             holy
             ,
             humble
             ,
             sober
             and
             watchfull
             walk
             ,
             an
             earnest
             ,
             serious
             ,
             and
             hungry
             looking
             out
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             a
             patient
             waiting
             for
             supply
             and
             furniture
             from
             Him.
             This
             is
             to
             open
             the
             mouth
             wide
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             fill
             it
             ;
             to
             lie
             before
             the
             sun
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             that
             the
             beames
             thereof
             may
             beat
             upon
             them
             ,
             &
             warme
             &
             revive
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             waite
             as
             a
             beggar
             at
             this
             kings
             gate
             ,
             till
             he
             give
             the
             almes
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             For
             the
             strengthening
             of
             their
             hope
             &
             faith
             in
             this
             ,
             they
             would
             lay
             hold
             upon
             Christ
             dying
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             death
             purchaseing
             all
             those
             influences
             of
             life
             and
             strength
             ,
             which
             are
             requisite
             for
             carrying
             on
             of
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             and
             sanctification
             in
             the
             soul
             :
             for
             we
             must
             be
             
               blessed
               in
               Christ
               with
               all
               spiritual
               blessings
               .
               Eph.
            
             1●…
             ▪
             3.
             
             The
             beleever
             then
             would
             
             look
             on
             these
             influences
             ,
             as
             purchased
             at
             a
             deare
             rate
             ,
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             
               divine
               power
               giveth
               unto
               us
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               pertaine
               unto
               life
               and
               godlinesse
               ,
               through
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Him
               ,
               that
               hath
               called
               us
               to
               glory
               &
               virtue
            
             2
             Pet.
             1
             :
             3.
             
             And
             this
             will
             encourage
             the
             soul
             to
             wait
             on
             ,
             and
             expect
             the
             flowing
             down
             of
             influences
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             blessings
             ,
             and
             showres
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             cause
             the
             soul
             to
             flourish
             ,
             and
             become
             fruitfull
             ;
             and
             to
             urge
             and
             presse
             more
             earnestly
             by
             faith
             the
             bestowing
             of
             the
             purchased
             benefites
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             beleever
             would
             look
             on
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             standing
             engaged
             and
             obliged
             to
             carry
             on
             this
             work
             ,
             both
             as
             receiving
             them
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             from
             the
             Father
             :
             hence
             we
             are
             said
             to
             
               be
               chosen
               in
               him
               ,
               before
               the
               fundation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               holy
               &c.
               Ephes.
            
             ●…
             :
             4.
             and
             a●…
             dying
             for
             them●…
             for
             
               He
               gave
               himself
               son
               the
            
             church
             ,
             
               that
               He
               might
               sancti●…y
               &
               cleanse
               it
               ,
            
             that
             
               He
               might
               present
               it
               to
               himself
               a
               glorious
               church
               ,
            
             that
             
               it
               should
               be
               holy
               Ephes.
            
             5
             :
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             He
             hath
             
               reconciled
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               body
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               through
               death
               to
               present
               them
               holy
               Col.
            
             1
             :
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             So
             that
             the
             noble
             〈◊〉
             of
             Redemption
             may
             found
             the
             〈◊〉
             hope
             and
             expectation
             of
             the
             beleever
             ,
             upon
             ●…
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
             First
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Fathers
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             who
             promised
             a
             seed
             to
             
               Iesus
               ,
               Viz.
            
             such
             as
             should
             be
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             sanctified
             through
             Him
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             in
             p●…rt
             i●…
             th●…
             work
             of
             sanctification
             ▪
             should
             prosper
             in
             his
             hand
             .
             And
             next
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Christs
             undertaking
             ▪
             and
             engaging
             ▪
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             to
             b●…ing
             his
             son●…
             and
             daughters
             to
             glory
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             through
             sanctification
             ,
             
             
               for
               without
               holinesse
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               God.
            
             And
             they
             must
             look
             like
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             holy
             Head
             ,
             a
             holy
             Husband
             ,
             a
             holy
             Captane
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             be
             holy
             members
             ,
             a
             holy
             spouse
             &
             holy
             souldiers
             .
             So
             that
             He
             standeth
             engaged
             to
             sanctifie
             them
             by
             his
             Spirit
             and
             word
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             called
             
               the
               Sanctifier
               .
               Heb.
            
             2
             :
             11.
             
               for
               both
               he
               that
               sanctifieth
               and
               they
               who
               are
               sanctified
               are
               all
               of
               one
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             their
             union
             with
             Christ
             layeth
             the
             foundation
             of
             this
             :
             for
             
               being
               joyned
               to
               the
               Lord
               they
               become
               one
               Spirit
            
             1
             Cor.
             6
             :
             17.
             and
             are
             animated
             and
             quickened
             by
             one
             &
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             life
             and
             grace
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             sanctified
             by
             that
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             beleever
             likewise
             would
             act
             faith
             upon
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             of
             grace
             ,
             strength
             ,
             life
             ,
             &c
             whereby
             they
             shall
             walk
             in
             his
             wayes
             ,
             have
             Gods
             lawes
             put
             into
             their
             mindes
             ,
             and
             write
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             Heb.
             8
             :
             10.
             
             Ier.
             31
             :
             33.
             and
             of
             the
             new
             heart
             ,
             and
             new
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             within
             them
             to
             cause
             them
             walk
             in
             his
             wayes
             or
             statutes
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             judgments
             and
             do
             them
             Ezech.
             36
             :
             26
             ,
             27.
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             scripture
             aboundeth
             :
             Because
             these
             are
             all
             given
             over
             to
             the
             beleever
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Testament
             and
             legacy
             ,
             Christ
             becoming
             
               the
               mediator
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               that
               by
               meanes
               of
               death
               ,
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               the
               transgressions
               ,
               that
               were
               under
               the
               first
               Testament
               ,
               they
               which
               are
               called
               might
               receive
               the
               promise
               of
               eternall
               inheritance
               .
               Heb.
            
             9
             :
             15.
             
             No●…
             Christ
             by
             his
             death
             hath
             confirmed
             this
             Testament
             ▪
             for
             where
             
               a
               Testament
               is
               ,
               there
               must
               also
               of
               necessity
               be
               the
               death
               '
               of
               the
               testatour
               ,
               for
               a
               Testament
               is
               of
            
             
             
               force
               after
               men
               are
               dead
               vers
               .
            
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Christ
             then
             dying
             to
             make
             the
             Testament
             of
             force
             ,
             hath
             made
             the
             legacy
             of
             the
             promises
             sure
             unto
             the
             beleever
             ,
             so
             that
             now
             all
             the
             
               promises
               are
               yea
               and
               amen
               in
               Christ
            
             2
             Cor.
             1
             :
             20.
             
             He
             was
             
               made
               a
               minister
               of
               circumcision
               to
               confirme
               the
               promises
               made
               to
               the
               Fathers
               Rom.
            
             15
             :
             8.
             
             That
             the
             eyeing
             of
             these
             promises
             by
             faith
             is
             a
             noble
             meane
             to
             sanctification
             ,
             is
             cleare
             ,
             by
             what
             the
             Apostle
             sayeth
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             7
             :
             1.
             
             
               Having
               therefore
               these
               promises
               let
               us
               cleanse
               ourselves
               —
               perfecting
               holinesse
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God.
            
             And
             it
             is
             by
             faith
             that
             those
             promises
             must
             be
             received
             Heb.
             11
             :
             33.
             
             So
             that
             the
             beleever
             ,
             that
             would
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             would
             eye
             Christ
             ,
             the
             fundamentall
             promise
             ,
             the
             Testatour
             establishing
             the
             Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             excutor
             or
             dispensator
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             and
             exspect
             the
             good
             things
             through
             Him
             and
             from
             Him
             ,
             through
             the
             conduite
             ,
             and
             channell
             of
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Yet
             further
             ,
             beleevers
             would
             eye
             Christ
             i●…
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             as
             a
             publick
             person
             :
             and
             so
             look
             on
             themselves
             ,
             and
             reckon
             themselves
             ,
             as
             riseing
             virtually
             in
             and
             with
             Him
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             as
             a
             certane
             paune
             and
             pledge
             of
             their
             sanctification
             :
             for
             so
             reasoneth
             the
             Apostle
             Rom.
             6
             :
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             11
             ▪
             13.
             
               we
               are
               buryed
            
             (
             say●…s
             He
             )
             
               with
               him
               by
               baptisme
               into
               death
               ,
               that
               likeas
               Christ
               was
               raised
               up
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               by
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               ;
               even
               so
               we
               also
               should
               〈◊〉
               in
               〈◊〉
               of
               life
               :
               for
               —
               we
               shall
               ●…e
               〈◊〉
               also
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               〈◊〉
               dead
               with
               Christ
               ,
               we
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               also
               live
               with
               him
               —
               therefore
               reckon
               ye
               also
               yourselves
               to
               be
               —
               alive
            
             
             
               unto
               God
               ,
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ▪
               and
               yeeld
               yourselves
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               these
               that
               are
               alive
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               your
               members
               as
               instruments
               of
               righteousnesse
               unto
               God.
            
             The
             right
             improving
             of
             this
             ground
             ,
             would
             be
             of
             noble
             advantage
             unto
             the
             student
             of
             holinesse
             :
             for
             thence
             he
             might
             with
             strong
             confidence
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             work
             of
             sanctification
             should
             prosper
             in
             his
             hand
             :
             for
             he
             may
             now
             look
             upon
             himself
             ,
             as
             
               quickened
               together
               with
               Christ
               Epes
            
             .
             2
             :
             5.
             
             Christ
             dying
             and
             riseing
             ,
             as
             a
             publick
             person
             ,
             and
             he
             by
             faith
             being
             now
             joyned
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             united
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Moreover
             this
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             may
             yeeld
             us
             another
             ground
             of
             hope
             and
             confidence
             ,
             in
             this
             work
             :
             for
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             
               power
               of
               his
               resurrection
               Phil.
            
             3
             :
             10.
             
             So
             that
             by
             faith
             we
             may
             draw
             strength
             and
             vertue
             from
             Christ
             ,
             as
             an
             arisen
             and
             quickened
             Head
             ,
             whereby
             we
             also
             may
             live
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             serve
             no
             more
             in
             
               the
               oldnesse
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               newnesse
               of
               Spirit
               .
               Rom.
            
             7
             :
             4
             ,
             6.
             
             He
             was
             quickened
             as
             an
             Head
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             head
             is
             quickened
             ,
             the
             members
             cannot
             but
             look
             for
             some
             communication
             of
             life
             therefrom
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             life
             of
             the
             head
             :
             See
             Col.
             3
             :
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Faith
             may
             and
             should
             also
             look
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             an
             intercessor
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             for
             this
             particular
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             17
             :
             17.
             
             
               Sanctifie
               them
               through
               thy
               truth
               ,
               thy
               word
               is
               truth
               :
            
             and
             this
             will
             adde
             to
             their
             confidence
             ,
             that
             the
             work
             shall
             go
             on
             :
             for
             Christ
             was
             alwayes
             heard
             of
             the
             Father
             Iohn
             .
             11
             :
             41
             ,
             42.
             and
             so
             will
             be
             in
             this
             prayer
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             put
             up
             for
             these
             few
             disciples
             alone
             .
          
           
           
             The
             beleever
             then
             would
             eye
             Christ
             as
             engadging
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             begin
             and
             perfect
             this
             work
             ;
             a●…
             dying
             to
             purchase
             the
             good
             things
             promised
             ,
             and
             to
             confirme
             the
             same
             ;
             as
             quickened
             and
             riseing
             a●…
             head
             and
             a
             publick
             person
             ,
             to
             ensure
             this
             work
             ;
             and
             to
             bestow
             and
             actually
             conferre
             the
             graces
             requisite
             ;
             and
             as
             praying
             also
             for
             the
             Fathers
             concurrence
             ;
             and
             cast
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             work
             on
             Him
             by
             faith
             ,
             knowing
             ,
             that
             He
             standeth
             obliged
             ,
             by
             his
             place
             and
             relation
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             beare
             all
             their
             burthens
             ,
             to
             work
             all
             their
             works
             in
             them
             ;
             to
             perfect
             his
             owne
             work
             that
             He
             hath
             begun
             in
             them
             ;
             to
             present
             them
             to
             himself
             at
             last
             a
             holy
             bride
             ;
             to
             give
             them
             the
             
               Spirit
               to
               dwel
               in
               them
               Rom
               ▪
            
             8
             :
             9
             ▪
             11
             ▪
             and
             ●…o
             
               quicken
               their
               mortall
               bodyes
               vers
            
             .
             11.
             and
             
               to
               lead
               them
               vers
            
             .
             14.
             till
             at
             length
             they
             be
             crowned
             ,
             and
             brought
             forward
             to
             glory
             .
             This
             is
             to
             live
             by
             faith
             :
             when
             Christ
             liveth
             ,
             acteth
             and
             worketh
             in
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             Gal.
             2
             :
             20.
             
             Thus
             
               Christ
               dwelleth
               in
               the
               heart
               by
               faith
               :
            
             and
             by
             this
             ,
             his
             people
             
               become
               rooted
               and
               grounded
               in
               love
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             cardinall
             grace
             ,
             and
             
               knowing
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               passeth
               knowledge
               ,
            
             they
             become
             
               filled
               with
               all
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               God
               Ephes.
            
             3
             :
             17
             ,
             19.
             
             So
             that
             the
             beleever
             is
             to
             commit
             by
             faith
             the
             work
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             stresse
             of
             all
             the
             businesse
             on
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             their
             life
             :
             Yet
             the
             beleever
             must
             not
             think
             ,
             to
             do
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             means
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             but
             us●…ing
             these
             diligently
             would
             ,
             in
             them
             ,
             commit
             the
             matter
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             roll
             the
             whole
             work
             on
             Him
             ,
             exspecting
             ,
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             relations
             ,
             engadgments
             ,
             promises
             ,
             beginnings
             &c.
             that
             He
             will
             certanely
             perfect
             the
             
             work
             Phil.
             1
             :
             6.
             and
             take
             it
             well
             off
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             be
             well
             pleased
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             putting
             the
             work
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             leaving
             it
             on
             Him
             ,
             
               who
               is
               made
               of
               God
               to
               us
               sanctification
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cautions
               .
            
             
               As
               in
               the
               former
               part
               ,
               so
               here
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               〈◊〉
               to
               give
               a
               few
               words
               of
               caution
               ,
               for
               preventing
               of
               mistakes
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               would
               bewar
               of
               thinking
               ,
               that
               perfection
               can
               be
               attained
               here
               :
               the
               perfect
               man
               ,
               and
               measure
               of
               the
               stature
               of
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               Christ
               is
               but
               coming
               ▪
               and
               till
               then
               the
               body
               will
               but
               be
               a
               perfecting
               &
               edifying
               ,
               through
               the
               work
               of
               the
               ministery
               Ephes.
               4
               :
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Beleevers
               must
               not
               think
               of
               sitting
               down
               on
               any
               measure
               of
               grace
               ,
               which
               they
               attaine
               to
               here
               ;
               but
               they
               must
               be
               growing
               in
               grace
               ,
               going
               from
               strength
               to
               strengh
               ,
               till
               they
               appeare
               in
               the
               upper
               Z●…on
               ,
               with
               the
               Apostle
               Phil.
               3
               :
               13.
               
                 forgetting
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 behinde
                 ,
                 and
                 reaching
                 forth
                 unto
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 presse
                 toward
                 the
                 mark
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 prize
                 of
                 the
                 high
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               It
               must
               then
               be
               a
               dreadful
               delusion
               ,
               for
               any
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               reach
               to
               such
               a
               degree
               of
               perfection
               here
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               the
               ordinance
               any
               more
               ▪
               Let
               all
               beleevers
               live
               in
               the
               constant
               convicton
               of
               their
               shortcoming
               and
               be
               humbled
               ,
               and
               so
               worke
               out
               their
               salvation
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Nor
               should
               every
               beleever
               exspect
               one
               and
               the
               same
               measure
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               be
               expected
               with
               reason
               ,
               that
               all
               shall
               advance
               here
               to
               the
               same
               height
               of
               sanctity
               ▪
               for
               every
               part
               of
               the
               body
               
               hath
               its
               owne
               measure
               :
               and
               an
               effectuall
               working
               in
               that
               measure
               ;
               and
               so
               every
               joint
               of
               the
               body
               supplieth
               lesse
               or
               more
               according
               to
               its
               proportion
               ,
               and
               contribureth
               to
               the
               increase
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               edifying
               of
               it self
               in
               love
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               clea●…ly
               showeth
               .
               Ephes.
               4
               :
               16.
               
               As
               in
               the
               natural●…
               body
               ,
               the
               diversity
               of
               functions
               and
               uses
               of
               the
               members
               requireth
               diversity
               of
               furniture
               &
               strength
               ;
               so
               ,
               in
               the
               mysticall
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               members
               have
               not
               all
               alike
               measure
               ,
               but
               each
               hath
               his
               proper
               distinct
               measure
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               place
               and
               usefulnesse
               in
               the
               body
               .
               Beleevers
               then
               would
               learne
               much
               sobr●…ety
               here
               and
               submission
               ,
               knowing
               that
               God
               may
               dispense
               his
               graces
               as
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               to
               each
               member
               ,
               in
               what
               measure
               he
               thinketh
               good
               :
               Only
               they
               would
               take
               heed
               ▪
               that
               their
               poverty
               and
               leannesse
               be
               not
               occasioned
               through
               their
               own
               carelesnesse
               and
               negligence
               ,
               in
               not
               plying
               the
               meanes
               of
               grace
               with
               that
               faithfulnesse
               ,
               and
               single
               dependence
               on
               Christ
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               would
               be
               remembered
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               some
               progresse
               made
               in
               the
               way
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               when
               yet
               the
               beleever
               may
               apprehend
               no
               such
               thing
               ;
               not
               only
               because
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               grouth
               may
               be
               so
               small
               and
               indiscernable
               ,
               but
               also
               because
               even
               where
               the
               growth
               in
               it self
               is
               discernable
               ,
               the
               Lord
               may
               think
               it
               good
               for
               wise
               ends
               ,
               to
               hide
               it
               from
               their
               eyes
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               keeped
               humble
               ,
               and
               diligent
               ;
               whileas
               if
               they
               saw
               how
               matters
               stood
               indeed
               with
               them
               ▪
               they
               might
               ,
               (
               without
               a
               new
               degree
               of
               grace
               )
               swell
               and
               be
               puffed
               up
               ,
               yea
               even
               forget
               God
               ,
               and
               misken
               themselves
               and
               others
               
               too
               .
               Likewise
               this
               may
               proceed
               from
               such
               an
               earnest
               desire
               after
               more
               ,
               that
               they
               forget
               any
               measure
               they
               have
               gotten
               .
               and
               so
               despise
               the
               day
               of
               small
               things
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               There
               may
               be
               a
               progresse
               in
               holinesse
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               that
               particular
               ,
               which
               the
               beleever
               is
               most
               eying
               ,
               to
               his
               sense
               and
               apprehension
               :
               for
               when
               he
               thinks
               he
               is
               not
               growing
               in
               Love
               to
               ,
               and
               Zeal
               for
               ,
               God
               &c.
               he
               may
               be
               growing
               in
               Humility
               ,
               which
               is
               also
               a
               memb●…r
               of
               the
               new
               man
               of
               grace
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               can
               perceive
               no
               grouth
               in
               Knowledge
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               a
               grouth
               in
               
                 Affection
                 &
                 Tendernesse
                 ▪
              
               And
               if
               the
               work
               be
               carryed
               on
               in
               any
               joynt
               or
               member
               ,
               it
               decayeth
               in
               none
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               be
               better
               apprehended
               in
               one
               ,
               than
               in
               another
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               There
               may
               be
               much
               holiness
               ,
               where
               the
               believer
               is
               compleaning
               of
               the
               want
               of
               fruits
               ,
               when
               under
               that
               dispensation
               of
               the
               Lord
               towards
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               made
               to
               stoup
               before
               the
               most
               high
               ,
               
                 to
                 put
                 his
                 mouth
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 hope
                 ,
              
               and
               pleasantly
               to
               submit
               to
               God's
               wise
               ordering
               ,
               without
               grudging
               ,
               or
               quarrelling
               with
               God
               for
               what
               He
               doth
               ;
               and
               to
               accept
               sweetly
               the
               punishment
               of
               his
               iniquity
               ;
               if
               he
               see
               guilt
               lying
               at
               the
               root
               of
               this
               dispensation
               .
               Where
               there
               is
               a
               silent
               submission
               to
               the
               soveraigne
               &
               only
               wise
               disposeing
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               is
               saying
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               not
               have
               me
               to
               be
               a
               frutefull
               tree
               in
               his
               garden
               ,
               nor
               to
               grow
               and
               flouri●…h
               as
               the
               palme
               tree
               ▪
               Let
               me
               be
               a
               shrub
               ,
               only
               let
               me
               be
               keep●…d
               within
               the
               precincts
               of
               his
               garden
               ,
               that
               his
               eye
               may
               be
               upon
               me
               for
               good
               ▪
               let
               me
               abide
               within
               his
               courts
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               behold
               his
               countenance
               ,
               there
               is
               grace
               ,
               and
               no
               small
               measure
               of
               
               grace
               .
               To
               be
               an
               hired
               servant
               is
               much
               
                 Luk
                 ▪
              
               15
               :
               19.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               withall
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               observed
               ▪
               that
               this
               gracious
               frame
               of
               soul
               ,
               that
               is
               silent
               before
               God
               ,
               under
               severall
               disappointments
               ,
               is
               accompanied
               with
               much
               singleness
               of
               heart
               ,
               in
               panting
               after
               more
               holiness
               ,
               and
               with
               seriousness
               and
               diligence
               in
               all
               commanded
               dutyes
               ,
               waiting
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               is
               their
               hope
               and
               their
               salvation
               ,
               in
               each
               of
               them
               :
               and
               with
               mourning
               for
               their
               own
               sinfull
               accession
               to
               that
               shortcoming
               in
               their
               expectations
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               We
               would
               not
               think
               that
               there
               is
               no
               progress
               in
               Christianity
               ,
               or
               grouth
               in
               grace
               ,
               because
               it
               cometh
               not
               our
               way
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               instruments
               and
               meanes
               ,
               that
               we
               most
               expect
               it
               by
               :
               possibly
               we
               are
               too
               fonde
               o●…
               some
               instruments
               and
               meanes
               ,
               that
               we
               preferre
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               we
               think
               ,
               if
               ever
               we
               get
               good
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               that
               way
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               meane
               ,
               be
               it
               private
               or
               publick
               :
               and
               God
               may
               give
               a
               proof
               of
               his
               Soveraignity
               ,
               and
               check
               us
               for
               our
               folly
               .
               By
               taking
               another
               way
               :
               He
               would
               not
               be
               found
               of
               the
               Bride
               ,
               neither
               by
               her
               seeking
               of
               him
               secretly
               on
               her
               bed
               by
               night
               ;
               nor
               more
               publickly
               ,
               by
               going
               about
               the
               city
               ,
               in
               the
               streets
               and
               broad
               wayes
               ;
               nor
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               the
               watchmen
               Cant.
               3
               ▪
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               Nor
               would
               we
               think
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               grouth
               in
               the
               work
               of
               grace
               ,
               because
               it
               cometh
               not
               at
               such
               or
               such
               a
               prelimited
               or
               fore-set
               time
               :
               nor
               would
               we
               think
               the
               matter
               desperate
               ,
               because
               of
               our
               looking
               long
               ,
               and
               waiting
               ,
               and
               asking
               ,
               and
               labouring
               ,
               and
               yet
               seeing
               no
               sensible
               advantage
               :
               Such
               and
               such
               a
               
               beleever
               (
               sayeth
               the
               soul
               )
               made
               great
               progresse
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               but
               I
               come
               no
               speed
               ,
               for
               as
               long
               as
               I
               have
               been
               at
               this
               school
               .
               O!
               we
               should
               beware
               of
               limiteing
               the
               holy
               one
               of
               Israel
               ,
               Let
               us
               be
               at
               duty
               ,
               and
               commit
               the
               event
               to
               Him.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               It
               is
               not
               a
               fit
               time
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               measure
               of
               our
               graces
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               sensible
               grouth
               and
               fruitfulnesse
               ,
               when
               devils
               are
               broken
               loose
               upon
               us
               ;
               temptations
               are
               multiplyed
               ,
               corruptions
               make
               a
               great
               noise
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               meeting
               with
               an
               horrible
               tempest
               shaking
               us
               on
               all
               hands
               :
               for
               it
               will
               be
               strong
               grace
               ,
               that
               will
               much
               appear
               then
               ;
               It
               will
               be
               a
               strong
               faith
               ,
               that
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 though
                 He
                 kill
                 me
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 I
                 trust
                 in
                 Him.
              
               At
               such
               a
               time
               it
               will
               be
               much
               ,
               if
               the
               man
               keep
               the
               ground
               he
               hath
               gained
               ,
               though
               he
               make
               no
               progress
               :
               It
               will
               be
               much
               for
               a
               tree
               to
               stand
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               blowne
               out
               of
               the
               ground
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               a
               strong
               and
               vehement
               storme
               of
               winde
               ,
               though
               it
               keep
               not
               its
               flourishes
               ,
               &
               yeeld
               not
               fruit
               .
               The
               trees
               ,
               which
               in
               a
               cold
               winter
               day
               bear
               neither
               leafs
               nor
               fruit
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               said
               to
               go
               back
               ,
               nor
               not
               to
               grow
               ,
               because
               when
               the
               spring
               cometh
               againe
               ,
               they
               may
               revive
               ,
               and
               be
               as
               fruitfull
               as
               ever
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               We
               would
               not
               alway
               measure
               our
               graces
               by
               what
               appeareth
               outwardly
               ;
               for
               there
               may
               be
               some
               accidental
               occurrence
               ,
               that
               may
               hinder
               that
               :
               and
               yet
               grace
               be
               at
               work
               within
               doors
               ,
               which
               few
               or
               none
               can
               observe
               .
               The
               Believer
               may
               be
               in
               a
               sweet
               and
               gracious
               frame
               ▪
               blushing
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               y●…a
               melting
               in
               love
               ,
               or
               taken
               up
               with
               spirituall
               meditations
               ,
               &
               wondering
               ,
               when
               as
               to
               some
               externall
               duties
               ,
               it
               can
               finde
               no
               present
               disposition
               ,
               through
               some
               accidentall
               impediment
               or
               other
               ,
               so
               that
               to
               
               some
               ,
               who
               judge
               most
               by
               out
               ward
               appearance
               ,
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               the
               active
               working
               of
               grace
               in
               life
               can
               appeare
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               We
               would
               think
               it
               no
               small
               measure
               or
               degree
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               to
               be
               with
               singleness●…
               of
               heart
               pursueing
               it
               ,
               even
               though
               it
               should
               seem
               to
               flee
               from
               us
               :
               to
               be
               earnestly
               panting
               after
               it
               ,
               and
               hungering
               and
               thirsting
               for
               it
               :
               Nehemiah
               thought
               this
               no
               small
               thing
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               Neh.
               1.
               last
               .
               
                 O
                 Lord
              
               ,
               I
               
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 let
                 now
                 thine
                 eare
                 be
                 attentive
                 to
                 the
                 prayer
                 —
                 of
                 thy
                 servants
                 ,
                 who
                 desire
                 to
                 feare
                 thy
                 name
                 .
              
            
             
               12.
               
               Whatever
               measure
               of
               holinesse
               the
               beleeve●…
               win
               to
               ,
               he
               would
               take
               speciall
               heed
               ,
               that
               he
               place
               no
               part
               of
               his
               confidence
               of
               his
               being
               accepted
               and
               justified
               before
               God
               ,
               in
               it
               ;
               as
               if
               that
               could
               come
               in
               as
               any
               part
               of
               the
               price
               to
               satisfy
               justice
               :
               but
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               all
               ,
               let
               him
               call
               and
               account
               himself
               an
               unprofitable
               servant
               :
               Though
               beleevers
               will
               not
               be
               so
               grosse
               ,
               as
               to
               speak
               thus
               ;
               yet
               sure
               ,
               their
               justifying
               of
               their
               holding
               aback
               from
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               finde
               not
               such
               a
               measure
               of
               grace
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               have
               ,
               looketh
               too
               much
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               sayeth
               ,
               that
               they
               leane
               too
               much
               hereunto
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               acceptance
               of
               their
               persons
               before
               God.
               Now
               this
               would
               be
               specially
               guairded
               against
               ▪
               lest
               their
               labour
               be
               in
               vaine
               .
            
          
           
             
               Objections
               answered
               .
            
             
               An
               Objection
               or
               two
               must
               here
               also
               be
               removed
               ▪
               and
               first
               some
               may
               say
               :
               That
               though
               they
               have
               been
               labouring
               and
               striveing
               and
               working
               ,
               now
               for
               some
               long
               time
               ,
               yet
               they
               can
               perceive
               no
               advancement●…
               they
               are
               as
               far
               short
               as
               ever
               .
            
             
             
               Answer
               1.
               
               Hath
               it
               not
               been
               found
               ,
               that
               some
               have
               compleaned
               without
               cause
               ?
               Have
               not
               some
               complained
               of
               their
               fruitlesnesse
               and
               want
               of
               grouth
               ,
               that
               other
               good
               Christians
               would
               have
               thought
               themselves
               very
               happy
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               but
               advanced
               half
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               they
               saw
               them
               to
               have
               done
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               be
               it
               so
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               alleiged
               ,
               what
               if
               the
               fault
               be
               their
               owne
               ?
               what
               if
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               be
               ,
               that
               they
               attempt
               things
               in
               their
               owne
               strength
               ,
               leaning
               to
               their
               own
               understanding
               ,
               or
               habites
               of
               grace
               ,
               or
               meanes
               &c.
               and
               that
               they
               do
               not
               go
               about
               duties
               ,
               with
               that
               single
               dependence
               on
               Christ
               that
               is
               requisite
               ,
               nor
               do
               they
               suck
               life
               ,
               strength
               and
               sap
               from
               Him
               by
               faith
               ,
               through
               the
               promises
               ;
               nor
               give
               themselvs
               up
               to
               Him
               by
               faith
               ,
               that
               He
               may
               worke
               in
               them
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               ?
               Should
               not
               this
               be
               seen
               ,
               mourned
               for
               ,
               and
               helped
               ?
            
             
               3
               ▪
               If
               all
               this
               shortcoming
               and
               disappointment
               cause
               them
               lye
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               humble
               themselves
               more
               and
               more
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               grace
               of
               humility
               is
               growing
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               no
               small
               advantage
               ,
               to
               be
               growing
               downward
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Withall
               ,
               they
               would
               do
               well
               to
               hold
               on
               in
               duty
               ,
               looking
               to
               Christ
               for
               help
               ,
               and
               rolling
               all
               difficulties
               on
               Him
               ,
               give
               themselves
               away
               to
               Him
               ,
               as
               their
               Head
               and
               Lord
               ,
               and
               so
               continue
               their
               life
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               their
               consenting
               to
               let
               Christ
               live
               in
               them
               by
               faith
               ,
               or
               work
               in
               them
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               what
               is
               welpleasing
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               and
               waite
               for
               the
               blessing
               and
               fruit
               ,
               in
               God's
               own
               time
               .
            
             
               Next
               it
               will
               be
               Objected
               .
               Though
               ▪
               we
               might
               wait
               thus
               ;
               yet
               how
               unedifying
               are
               we
               unto
               others
               ,
               when
               there
               appeareth
               no
               fruit
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               grace
               〈◊〉
               ▪
            
             
             
               Answer
               .
               A
               Christian
               behaviour
               and
               deportment
               ,
               under
               the
               sence
               of
               fruitlesnesse
               ,
               expressing
               an
               holy
               submission
               of
               soul
               unto
               God
               as
               Soveraigne
               ,
               much
               humility
               of
               minde
               before
               Him
               ,
               justifying
               of
               God
               and
               taking
               guilt
               to
               themselves
               ,
               with
               a
               firme
               resolution
               to
               waite
               on
               patiently
               ,
               in
               the
               use
               of
               meanes
               appointed
               ,
               cannot
               but
               be
               edifying
               to
               Christian
               soules
               ;
               such
               exercises
               being
               really
               the
               works
               and
               fruit
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               working
               within
               .
            
             
               But
               thirdly
               Some
               may
               say
               ▪
               How
               are
               then
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               covenant
               made
               good
               ?
               Answere
               1.
               
               The
               same
               measure
               of
               sanctification
               and
               holinesse
               is
               not
               promised
               to
               all
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               No
               great
               measure
               is
               promised
               to
               any
               absolutly
               .
               So
               much
               indeed
               is
               secured
               to
               all
               beleevers
               ,
               as
               shall
               carry
               them
               to
               heaven
               ,
               as
               without
               which
               they
               cannot
               see
               God
               :
               but
               much
               as
               to
               the
               degrees
               depends
               on
               our
               performing
               through
               faith
               the
               conditions
               requisite
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               on
               condition
               of
               our
               abideing
               in
               the
               vine
               ,
               of
               our
               acting
               faith
               on
               Him
               &c.
               and
               when
               these
               &
               the
               like
               conditions
               are
               not
               faithfully
               performed
               by
               us
               ,
               what
               can
               we
               exspect
               ?
               So
               the
               Lord
               hath
               appointed
               a
               way
               ,
               wherein
               He
               will
               be
               found
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               us
               to
               waite
               for
               strength
               and
               influence
               from
               Him
               ▪
               and
               if
               we
               neglect
               those
               meanes
               ,
               which
               He
               hath
               appointed
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               exspect
               the
               good
               ,
               which
               He
               hath
               promised
               in
               the
               use
               of
               these
               means
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Lord
               hath
               his
               owne
               time
               of
               making
               good
               all
               his
               promises
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               not
               limite
               Him
               to
               a
               day
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Hereby
               the
               Lord
               may
               be
               trying
               and
               exerciseing
               thy
               Faith
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               Hope
               ▪
               Dependence
               ,
               Submission
               ,
               Diligence
               ▪
               &c.
               and
               if
               these
               be
               in
               thee
               and
               abound
               ,
               they
               
               shall
               make
               ,
               that
               thou
               shall
               neither
               be
               barren
               ,
               no●…
               unfruitfull
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               2.
               
               Pet.
               1
               :
               11.
               
            
             
               But
               lastly
               it
               will
               be
               enquired
               ,
               what
               can
               support
               the
               beleeving
               soul
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               ?
            
             
               Answere
               1.
               
               The
               consideration
               and
               saith
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               wherein
               both
               the
               Fathers
               engadgment
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               Sons
               engadgment
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               secureth
               grace
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               salvation
               to
               the
               beleever
               .
               And
               whatever
               we
               be
               ,
               They
               will
               be
               true
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               our
               unbeleef
               will
               not
               make
               the
               faith
               of
               God
               of
               none
               effect
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               consideration
               of
               the
               noble
               and
               faithfull
               promises
               ,
               contained
               in
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               all
               made
               good
               in
               due
               time
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               we
               be
               humbled
               under
               the
               sence
               of
               ou●…
               failings
               and
               shortcomings
               ,
               and
               made
               to
               mourne
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               stirred
               up
               to
               more
               diligence
               and
               seriousnesse
               ,
               that
               may
               yeeld
               comfort
               to
               our
               soul.
               If
               we
               be
               growing
               in
               Humility
               ,
               godly
               Sorrow
               ,
               Repentance
               ,
               Diligence
               ,
               and
               be
               gripping
               faster
               by
               faith
               to
               the
               Root
               ,
               we
               want
               not
               ground
               of
               joy
               and
               support
               :
               for
               if
               that
               be
               ,
               we
               cannot
               want
               fruit
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               should
               be
               matter
               of
               joy
               and
               thanksgiving
               ,
               that
               the
               beleever
               is
               keeped
               from
               turning
               his
               back
               on
               the
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               aud
               keeped
               with
               his
               face
               still
               Zion-ward
               :
               though
               he
               make
               but
               little
               progresse
               ;
               yet
               he
               is
               still
               looking
               forward
               ,
               and
               creeping
               as
               he
               may
               waiting
               at
               God's
               door
               ,
               begging
               and
               asking
               ,
               studying
               ,
               labouring
               ,
               and
               endeavouring
               for
               strength
               to
               go
               faster
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               It
               is
               no
               small
               matter
               of
               peace
               and
               comfort
               ▪
               if
               we
               be
               keeped
               from
               fretting
               grudging
               ,
               and
               repineing
               
               at
               the
               Lords
               dispensations
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               be
               taught
               to
               sit
               silent
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               adoreing
               His
               Soveraignity
               ▪
               and
               ascribeing
               no
               iniquity
               to
               our
               maker
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             How
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             taking
             the
             guilt
             of
             our
             dayly
             out-breakings
             away
             .
          
           
             THe
             next
             part
             of
             our
             sanctification
             ,
             is
             in
             reference
             to
             our
             dayly
             failings
             and
             transgressions
             ,
             committed
             ,
             partly
             through
             the
             violence
             of
             temptations
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             David
             and
             Peter
             ,
             and
             other
             eminent
             men
             of
             God
             ;
             partly
             through
             dayly
             infirmities
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             weaknesse
             and
             imperfections
             :
             for
             
               in
               many
               things
               we
               offend
               all
               Iam.
            
             3
             :
             2.
             and
             if
             
               we
               say
               we
               have
               no
               sin
               ,
               we
               deceive
               ourselves
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               is
               not
               in
               us
            
             1
             Iohn
             .
             1
             :
             8.
             
             
               A
               righteous
               man
               falleth
               seven
               times
               Prov.
            
             24
             :
             16.
             
             
               There
               is
               not
               a
               just
               man
               upon
               earth
               ▪
               that
               doth
               good
               and
               sinneth
               not
               .
               Eccles.
            
             7
             :
             20.
             and
             Solomon
             further
             sayeth
             1
             King.
             8
             :
             46.
             that
             
               there
               is
               no
               man
               that
               sinneth
               not
               .
            
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             how
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             for
             taking
             of
             these
             away
             .
          
           
             For
             satisfaction
             to
             this
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             ▪
             in
             those
             dayly
             outbreakings
             there
             are
             two
             things
             to
             be
             noticed
             ,
             first
             there
             is
             the
             Guilt
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             
               Reatus
               poen●…
            
             ,
             whereby
             the
             transgressour
             is
             liable
             to
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             penalty
             annexed
             to
             the
             breach
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             lesse
             then
             God's
             curse
             ▪
             for
             
               cursed
               is
               every
               〈◊〉
               that
               abideth
               not
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               〈◊〉
               the
            
             
             
               law
               to
               do
               them
               Gal.
            
             3
             :
             10.
             
             Next
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             ●…taine
             or
             blote
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               Reatus
               culp●…
            
             ,
             whereby
             the
             soul
             is
             defiled
             and
             made
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             ,
             incapable
             of
             glory
             (
             for
             nothing
             entreth
             in
             there
             which
             defileth
             )
             and
             of
             communion
             and
             fellowshipe
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             of
             purer
             eyes
             then
             He
             can
             behold
             iniquity
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             how
             necessary
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             both
             these
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             stand
             in
             ou●…
             way
             to
             the
             Father
             .
             And
             as
             to
             both
             ,
             we
             must
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             only
             way
             to
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             we
             shall
             now
             cleare
             :
             and
             first
             ,
             speak
             of
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             Guilt
             ,
             that
             is
             contracted
             by
             every
             sin
             :
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             we
             shall
             briefly
             speak
             to
             two
             things
             :
             first
             ,
             Shew
             what
             Christ
             hath
             done
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             guilt
             ,
             contracted
             by
             our
             dayly
             failings
             and
             outbreakings
             ,
             might
             be
             taken
             away
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             shew
             what
             the
             beleever
             should
             do
             ,
             for
             the
             getting
             of
             guilt
             taken
             away
             in
             Christ
             :
             or
             ▪
             how
             he
             should
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             for
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             after
             transgressions
             ;
             or
             for
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             guilt
             that
             he
             lyeth
             under
             ▪
             because
             of
             his
             violation
             of
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             We
             say
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             for
             taking
             away
             of
             Guilt
             contracted
             dayly
             ,
             hath
             done
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             laid
             downe
             his
             life
             
               a
               ransome
               for
               all
               the
               sinns
               of
               the
               Elect
               :
            
             both
             such
             as
             were
             past
             before
             they
             beleeved
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             to
             be
             committed
             after
             .
             His
             blood
             was
             shed
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sin●…
             ,
             indefinitly
             ,
             and
             without
             distinction
             Mat.
             26
             :
             28
             ▪
          
           
             ●…
             ▪
             And
             this
             was
             done
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             
             the
             covenant
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Fathe●…
             
               caused
               all
               our
               sins
               to
               meet
               together
               on
               Him
               Esai
               ▪
            
             ●…3
             :
             6.
             and
             
               made
               Him
               sin
            
             ,
             or
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             indefinitely
             2
             Cor.
             5
             :
             21.
             and
             so
             did
             not
             except
             the
             sins
             committed
             after
             conversion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Having
             satisfiedjustice
             ,
             and
             being
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             as
             a
             Conquerour
             ,
             He
             is
             now
             exalted
             to
             
               be
               a
               Prince
               to
               give
               Repentance
               and
               Remission
               of
               sins
               Act.
            
             5
             :
             31.
             
             Now
             repentance
             and
             remission
             of
             sins
             his
             people
             have
             need
             of
             ,
             after
             conversion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             before
             conversion
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             are
             promises
             of
             pardon
             and
             remission
             of
             sins
             in
             the
             new
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             sealed
             and
             confirmed
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             Ier.
             31
             :
             34.
             —
             
               for
               I
               will
               forgive
               their
               iniquity
               ,
               and
            
             I
             
               will
               remember
               their
               sin
               no
               more
               :
            
             and
             Chap.
             33
             :
             8.
             
             And
             I
             
               will
               cleanse
               them
               from
               all
               their
               iniquity
               ▪
               whereby
               they
               have
               sinned
               against
               me
               :
               and
               I
               will
               pardon
               all
               their
               iniquities
               ,
               whereby
               they
               have
               sinned
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               whereby
               they
               have
               transgressed
               against
               me
               .
               Esai
               .
            
             43
             :
             25.
             
             
               I
               even
            
             I
             
               am
               he
               that
               bloteth
               out
               thy
               transgressions
               for
               mine
               own
               sake
               ;
               and
               will
               not
               remember
               thy
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Though
             there
             be
             no
             actuall
             pardon
             of
             sins
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             committed
             ,
             and
             repented
             of
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             gospell
             Matth.
             3
             :
             2.
             
             Luke
             13
             :
             3.
             
             Act.
             2
             :
             38.
             
             &
             8
             ▪
             22.
             yet
             ,
             while
             Christ
             
               beare
               all
               the
               sins
               of
               his
               people
               upon
               the
               crosse
               ,
            
             they
             were
             all
             then
             virtually
             and
             meritoriously
             taken
             away
             :
             of
             which
             Christ's
             resurrection
             was
             a
             certane
             pledge
             and
             evidence
             :
             for
             then
             gote
             He
             his
             acquittance
             from
             all
             ,
             that
             either
             law
             or
             justice
             could
             charge
             Him
             with
             ▪
             in
             behalfe
             of
             them
             ▪
             for
             whom
             He
             laid
             downe
             
             his
             life
             a
             ransome
             Rom.
             8
             :
             33
             ,
             34.
             
               who
               shall
               lay
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               God's
               elect
               ?
               It
               is
               God
               that
               justifieth
               ,
               who
               is
               he
               that
               condemneth
               ?
               It
               is
               Christ
               that
               died
               ,
               or
               rather
               that
               is
               risen
               againe
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             So
             that
             by
             vertue
             of
             Christ's
             death
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             way
             laid
             down
             ,
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             how
             the
             sinns
             of
             the
             elect
             shall
             be
             actually
             pardoned
             .
             viz.
             That
             at
             their
             conversion
             and
             first
             laying
             hold
             on
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             all
             the
             sins
             ,
             whereof
             they
             then
             stand
             guilty
             ,
             shall
             be
             actually
             pardoned
             and
             forgiven
             ,
             in
             their
             justification
             :
             and
             all
             their
             after
             sins
             shall
             also
             be
             actually
             pardoned
             ▪
             upon
             their
             griping
             to
             Christ
             of
             new
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             turning
             to
             God
             by
             repentance
             .
             And
             this
             way
             is
             agreed
             to
             by
             Father
             and
             Son
             ,
             and
             revealed
             in
             the
             gospel
             ,
             for
             the
             instruction
             and
             encouragement
             of
             beleevers
             :
             and
             all
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             .
             
               In
               whom
               we
               have
               redemption
            
             (
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             Ephes.
             1
             :
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             )
             
               through
               his
               blood
               ,
               the
               forgivenesse
               of
               sins
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               wherein
               He
               hath
               abounded
               toward
               us
               ,
               in
               all
               wisdom
               and
               prudence
               ;
               having
               made
               known
               unto
               us
               the
               mystery
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               good
               pleasure
               ,
               which
               He
               purposed
               in
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             Beside
             Christ's
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             which
             give
             ground
             of
             hope
             of
             pardon
             of
             dayly
             out-breakings
             ;
             there
             is
             likewise
             his
             Intercession
             usefull
             for
             this
             end
             :
             for
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             
               Iohn
               ▪
            
             1
             Epist.
             2
             :
             1.
             2.
             
             —
             
               If
               any
               man
               sin
               ,
               we
               have
               an
               advocat
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               righteous
               ;
               and
               He
               is
               the
               propitiation
               for
               our
               sins
               .
            
             This
             intercession
             of
             his
             〈◊〉
             a
             special
             part
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             great
             Highpriest
             Heb.
             4
             :
             14
             ,
             16.
             and
             a
             compleating
             
             Part
             Heb.
             8
             :
             4
             &
             9
             8.
             and
             upon
             this
             account
             〈◊〉
             ,
             that
             
               He
               is
               able
               to
               save
               to
               the
               uttermost
               all
               that
               come
               to
               God
               through
               Him
               ,
               because
               He
               liveth
               for
               ever
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               them
               Heb.
            
             7
             :
             25.
             for
             by
             his
             intercession
             is
             the
             work
             of
             redemption
             carryed
             on
             ,
             the
             Purchased
             benefites
             applyed
             ;
             and
             particularly
             new
             grants
             of
             remission
             are
             through
             his
             intercession
             issued
             forth
             .
             He
             pleading
             and
             interceeding
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             suteable
             to
             his
             glorified
             condition
             ,
             upon
             his
             death
             and
             propitiation
             made
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             crosse
             ,
             accepted
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             declared
             to
             be
             accepted
             by
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             aso●…sion
             ,
             and
             sitting
             at
             the
             Fathers
             right
             hand
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             as
             beleevers
             are
             reconciled
             to
             God
             by
             Christs
             death
             ,
             they
             are
             saved
             by
             his
             life
             .
             Rom.
             5
             :
             10.
             
             So
             that
             Christ's
             living
             for
             to
             be
             an
             intercessour
             ,
             makes
             the
             beleevers
             salvation
             sure
             ;
             and
             so
             layeth
             down
             ▪
             a
             ground
             for
             taking
             away
             of
             dayly
             outbreakings
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             not
             taken
             away
             ,
             would
             hinder
             and
             obstruct
             the
             beleevers
             salvation
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             condition
             requisite
             to
             renewed
             pardon
             ,
             
               viz
               faith
            
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             worker
             of
             both
             :
             for
             He
             
               is
               a
               Prince
               exalted
               to
               give
               Repentance
               ,
            
             first
             and
             last
             Act.
             4
             :
             30.
             and
             as
             He
             is
             
               the
               author
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             so
             He
             is
             
               the
               finisher
               of
               it
               Heb.
            
             12
             :
             2.
             
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             second
             particular
             ,
             namely
             ,
             what
             beleevers
             should
             do
             for
             getting
             the
             guilt
             of
             their
             dayly
             failings
             and
             outbreakings
             taken
             away
             by
             Christ
             :
             or
             how
             they
             should
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             for
             this
             end
             ;
             I
             shall
             for
             clearing
             of
             it
             ,
             propose
             those
             things
             to
             consideration
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             would
             beware
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             after
             
             actuall
             transgressions
             are
             actually
             pardoned
             ,
             either
             when
             Christ
             dyed
             ,
             or
             when
             we
             first
             beleeved
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             some
             suppose
             ;
             for
             sin
             cannot
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             pardoned
             before
             it
             be
             committed
             ,
             David
             was
             put
             to
             sue
             out
             for
             pardon
             ,
             after
             his
             actuall
             transgression
             was
             committed
             ;
             and
             not
             for
             the
             mere
             sense
             and
             feeling
             of
             the
             pardon
             ,
             or
             the
             intimation
             of
             it
             to
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             he
             cryed
             out
             Psal
             ,
             51
             :
             2
             —
             
               blot
               out
               my
               transgressions
               ,
               wash
               me
            
             &c.
             &
             vers
             .
             9
             ▪
             
               hide
               thy
               face
               from
               my
               sins
               ,
               and
               blot
               out
               all
               mine
               iniquities
            
             and
             vers
             .
             14.
             
               deliver
               me
               from
               blood
               guiltinesse
            
             .
             Sure
             when
             he
             spoke
             thus
             ,
             he
             sought
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             than
             intimation
             of
             pardon
             to
             his
             sense
             and
             conscience
             ;
             for
             that
             he
             desired
             also
             ,
             but
             in
             far
             more
             clear
             expressions
             vers
             .
             8.
             
               make
               me
               to
               hear
               joy
               and
               gladnesse
            
             &c.
             and
             vers
             .
             12.
             
               restore
               unto
               me
               the
               joy
               of
               thy
               salvation
               &c.
               
            
             Scripture
             phrases
             to
             expresse
             remission
             import
             this
             .
             viz
             
               Covering
               of
               sin
               ,
               Pardoning
               of
               debts
               ,
               Blotting
               out
               of
               sins
               Hideing
               of
               God's
               face
               from
               sins
               ,
            
             not
             
               Remembering
               of
               them
               ,
               Casting
               of
               them
               behinde
               his
               back
               ,
               Casting
               of
               them
               into
               the
               sea
               ,
               Removing
               of
               sins
               Psal.
            
             103
             :
             12.
             
               a
               lifting
               off
               of
               sin
               ,
               or
               Taking
               it
               away
               ,
               a
               Non-imputation
               of
               sin
               Psal.
            
             33
             :
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             These
             and
             the
             like
             phrases
             ,
             though
             many
             of
             them
             be
             metaphoricall
             ;
             yet
             do
             all
             of
             them
             clearly
             evince
             ,
             that
             sin
             must
             first
             have
             a
             being
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             be
             pardoned
             .
             The
             same
             is
             clearly
             imported
             by
             the
             gospel
             conditions
             ,
             requisite
             before
             Pardon
             ,
             such
             as
             
               acknowledgment
               of
               sin
            
             1
             Ioh.
             1
             :
             9.
             which
             we
             see
             was
             practised
             by
             the
             worthies
             of
             old
             ,
             
               David
               Psal.
            
             32.
             
             &
             51.
             
             
               Nehemiah
               Cap.
            
             9.
             
             
               Ezra
               Cap
            
             9
             &
             
               Daniel
               Chap.
            
             9.
             
             
               Confessing
               and
               Forsaking
            
             of
             it
             Prov.
             28
             :
             13.
             
             
               Sorrowing
               ▪
               for
               it
            
             &
             Repenting
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             laying
             hold
             on
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             The
             reason
             why
             I
             propose
             this
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             to
             guaird
             against
             this
             antinomian
             error
             :
             but
             also
             to
             guaird
             the
             soul
             from
             security
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             doctrine
             hath
             a
             naturall
             tendency
             :
             for
             if
             a
             person
             once
             think
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             sins
             were
             pardoned
             ,
             upon
             his
             first
             beleeving
             ,
             so
             that
             many
             of
             them
             were
             pardoned
             before
             they
             were
             committed
             ;
             he
             shall
             never
             be
             affected
             for
             his
             after
             transgressions
             ,
             nor
             complean
             of
             a
             body
             of
             death
             ,
             nor
             account
             himself
             miserable
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             as
             Paul
             did
             Rom.
             7
             :
             24.
             nor
             shall
             he
             ever
             pray
             for
             remission
             ,
             though
             Christ
             hath
             taught
             all
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             in
             that
             patern
             of
             prayer
             ;
             nor
             shall
             he
             act
             faith
             upon
             the
             promises
             of
             pardon
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             for
             after
             transgressions
             ,
             or
             for
             transgressions
             actually
             committed
             Ier.
             31
             :
             34.
             
             &
             3●…
             :
             8.
             
             Heb.
             8
             :
             12.
             and
             so
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             use
             made
             of
             Christ
             for
             new
             pardons
             ,
             or
             remissions
             of
             new
             sins
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             beleever
             would
             remember
             ,
             that
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             antecedently
             requisite
             to
             remission
             of
             posterior
             actuall
             transgressions
             ,
             
               gospel
               Repentence
            
             is
             especially
             required
             Luk.
             13
             :
             3.
             
             Mat.
             3
             :
             2.
             
             Ezeck
             .
             18
             :
             28
             ,
             30
             ,
             32.
             
             Luk.
             15
             :
             17
             ,
             18
             Ho●…
             .
             2
             :
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Ezech.
             14
             :
             6.
             whereby
             a
             Sinner
             ▪
             through
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             being
             convinced
             not
             only
             of
             his
             hazard
             by
             reason
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             filthinesse
             and
             hatefulnesse
             of
             sin
             ;
             and
             having
             a
             sight
             of
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             to
             sinners
             ,
             turning
             from
             their
             sin
             ,
             doth
             turne
             from
             those
             sins
             unto
             God
             ,
             with
             a
             full
             purpose
             of
             heart
             ,
             in
             his
             strength
             ,
             to
             follow
             Him
             and
             obey
             his
             lawes
             :
             and
             hereby
             the
             soul
             is
             brought
             to
             loath
             its
             self
             and
             sin
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             willing
             to
             desire
             ,
             seek
             for
             ,
             accept
             of
             and
             prize
             remission
             of
             sins
             .
             This
             makes
             them
             more
             warry
             in
             
             time
             coming
             ,
             and
             carefull
             :
             
               for
               behold
            
             (
             sayes
             the
             Apostle
             2
             Cor.
             7
             :
             11.
             )
             
               This
               self
               same
               thing
               that
               yee
               sorowed
               after
               a
               godly
               sort
               ,
               what
               carefulnesse
               it
               wrought
               in
               you
               ;
               yea
               ,
               what
               clearing
               of
               yourselves
               ;
               what
               indignation
               ,
               yea
               what
               feare
               ;
               yea
               ,
               what
               vehement
               desire
               ;
               yea
               what
               Zeal
               ;
               yea
               what
               revenge
               ;
               &c.
               
            
             Thus
             is
             God
             glorified
             in
             his
             justice
             ,
             Psal.
             51
             :
             4.
             and
             his
             mercy
             is
             acknowledged
             ,
             in
             not
             entering
             with
             us
             into
             judgement
             ,
             nor
             casting
             us
             into
             hell
             ,
             as
             He
             might
             have
             done
             in
             justice
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yet
             it
             would
             be
             remembered
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             hath
             seemed
             good
             in
             the
             Lord's
             eyes
             ,
             to
             chuse
             this
             method
             ,
             and
             appoint
             this
             way
             of
             obtaining
             pardon
             of
             sins
             dayly
             committed
             ,
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             grace
             and
             mercy
             ;
             and
             likewise
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             ascribe
             too
             much
             unto
             Repentance
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             pardon
             :
             we
             must
             not
             make
             it
             a
             cause
             of
             our
             remission
             ,
             either
             efficient
             or
             meritorious
             :
             we
             must
             not
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             any
             hand
             in
             appeaseing
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             in
             satisfying
             of
             justice
             :
             pardon
             must
             alwayes
             be
             an
             act
             of
             God's
             free
             grace
             ,
             unmerited
             at
             our
             hands
             ;
             &
             procured
             alone
             through
             the
             merites
             of
             Christ
             :
             we
             must
             not
             put
             repentance
             in
             Christ's
             room
             and
             place
             ,
             nor
             ascribe
             any
             imperfection
             unto
             his
             merites
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             needed
             any
             supply
             from
             any
             act
             of
             ours
             :
             we
             must
             beware
             of
             leaning
             to
             our
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             godly
             Sorrow
             ,
             even
             so
             far
             as
             to
             think
             to
             commend
             ourselves
             to
             God
             thereby
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             obtaine
             pardon
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             beleever
             would
             consider
             seriously
             the
             dreadfulnesse
             of
             their
             condition
             ,
             who
             are
             lying
             under
             the
             lash
             of
             the
             law
             for
             sin
             ,
             The
             law
             sayeth
             ,
             
             
               cursed
               is
               every
               one
               that
               continueth
               not
               in
               all
               things
               written
               in
               the
               law
               :
            
             and
             every
             sin
             is
             a
             transgression
             of
             the
             law
             :
             so
             that
             ,
             acording
             to
             law
             and
             justice
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             hazard
             :
             for
             evry
             sin
             in
             it self
             exposeth
             the
             sinner
             to
             eternal
             wrath
             ,
             sin
             being
             an
             offence
             against
             God
             who
             is
             a
             righteous
             judge
             ,
             and
             a
             breach
             of
             his
             law
             .
             A
             right
             sight
             and
             apprehension
             of
             this
             ,
             would
             serve
             to
             humble
             the
             sinner
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             more
             earnest
             in
             seeking
             out
             for
             pardon
             ,
             that
             this
             obligation
             to
             punishment
             might
             be
             removed
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             beleever
             would
             not
             only
             consider
             the
             sin
             it self
             ;
             but
             also
             take
             notice
             of
             all
             its
             Aggravations
             .
             There
             are
             peculiar
             aggravations
             of
             some
             sins
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             time
             ,
             manner
             and
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             rightly
             considered
             will
             helpe
             forward
             the
             work
             of
             humiliation
             :
             And
             the
             sins
             of
             beleevers
             have
             this
             aggravation
             ,
             above
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             committed
             against
             more
             love
             ,
             and
             speciall
             Love
             ,
             and
             against
             more
             opposition
             and
             contradiction
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             within
             the
             soul
             ,
             against
             more
             light
             and
             conviction
             &c.
             and
             therefore
             ,
             their
             humiliation
             upon
             this
             account
             ought
             to
             be
             singular
             and
             serious
             ,
             So
             was
             it
             with
             David
             ,
             when
             he
             took
             notice
             of
             the
             speciall
             aggravations
             of
             his
             sin
             Psal.
             51
             :
             4
             ,
             6
             ,
             14.
             and
             
               Ezra
               .
               cap.
            
             9.
             
             &
             Nehemiah
             Cap.
             9.
             and
             Daniel
             Cap
             9.
             
             This
             considering
             of
             sin
             with
             its
             due
             aggravations
             ,
             would
             helpe
             to
             prize
             mercy
             at
             an
             high
             rate
             ,
             and
             cause
             the
             soul
             more
             willingly
             waite
             for
             ,
             and
             more
             seriously
             seek
             after
             Remission
             ;
             knowing
             that
             God
             is
             more
             angry
             for
             great
             sins
             ,
             than
             for
             sins
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             may
             therefore
             pursue
             the
             same
             with
             sorer
             judgments
             ,
             
             as
             He
             broke
             David's
             bones
             ,
             withdrew
             his
             comforts
             &c.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             beleever
             would
             be
             convinced
             of
             an
             
               impossibility
               of
               doing
               any
               thing
               in
               himself
               ,
            
             which
             can
             procure
             pardon
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             :
             should
             he
             weep
             ,
             cry
             ,
             afflict
             himself
             ,
             &
             pray
             never
             so
             ,
             all
             will
             do
             nothing
             by
             way
             of
             merite
             ;
             for
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             least
             sin
             ,
             that
             ever
             he
             commited
             :
             and
             the
             conviction
             of
             this
             would
             drive
             him
             to
             despaire
             in
             himself
             ;
             and
             be
             a
             meane
             to
             bring
             him
             cleanly
             off
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             out
             for
             mere
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             So
             long
             as
             ,
             through
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             Satan
             ,
             the
             false
             heart
             inclineth
             to
             the
             old
             byas
             ,
             and
             hath
             its
             eye
             upon
             any
             thing
             in
             it self
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             draweth
             its
             hops
             and
             expectation
             of
             pardon
             and
             acceptance
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             purely
             act
             faith
             on
             Christ
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             will
             lose
             all
             his
             labour
             ,
             and
             in
             end
             be
             disappointed
             .
             Therefore
             the
             beleever
             would
             guard
             against
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             that
             the
             false
             deceitful
             heart
             is
             so
             much
             inclined
             thereto
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             deceit
             can
             sometime
             work
             so
             cuningly
             ,
             that
             it
             ▪
             can
             hardly
             be
             discerned
             ,
             being
             fairded
             over
             with
             many
             false
             glosses
             and
             pretexts
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             so
             dishonourable
             to
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             hurtful
             and
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             beleever
             would
             act
             faith
             on
             the
             promises
             of
             pardon
             in
             the
             new
             covenant
             ,
             as
             having
             a
             right
             to
             them
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             challenge
             with
             humble
             boldnesse
             ,
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             same
             ▪
             according
             to
             that
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             1
             :
             9
             ▪
             
               If
               we
               confesse
               our
               sins
               ,
               he
               is
               faithful
               and
               just
               to
               forgive
               us
               our
               sins
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             beleever
             may
             not
             only
             take
             hold
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             grace
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             an
             incouragement
             and
             invitation
             
             to
             go
             to
             God
             for
             pardon
             ;
             but
             even
             of
             the
             justice
             and
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             faithful
             promises
             :
             and
             the
             beleever
             would
             have
             here
             a
             speciall
             eye
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               in
               whom
               all
               the
               promises
               ▪
               are
               yea
               and
               amen
            
             ;
             and
             look
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             them
             through
             Him
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             sake
             alone
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Faith
             would
             eye
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               hanging
               upon
               the
               crosse
            
             ,
             and
             offering
             up
             himself
             ,
             through
             the
             eternall
             Spirit
             ,
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             satisfie
             divine
             justice
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             own
             chosen
             ones
             :
             we
             cannot
             think
             ,
             that
             Christ
             bare
             but
             some
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             or
             only
             their
             sins
             ,
             committed
             before
             conversion
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             bare
             all
             ,
             as
             the
             Father
             laid
             all
             upon
             Him
             ,
             the
             beleever
             is
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             Him
             by
             faith
             ,
             as
             hanging
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             sins
             committed
             after
             conversion
             ,
             as
             before
             .
             His
             sacrifice
             was
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             all
             ,
             
               and
               He
               bare
               our
               sins
            
             without
             distinction
             or
             exception
             ,
             
               in
               his
               owne
               body
               on
               the
               tree
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2
             :
             24.
             
             David
             had
             his
             eye
             on
             this
             ,
             when
             he
             cryed
             out
             Psal.
             51
             :
             7.
             
               purge
               me
               with
               hysope
            
             ,
             hysope
             being
             sometimes
             used
             in
             the
             legall
             purifications
             ,
             which
             typified
             that
             purification
             ,
             which
             Christ
             really
             wrought
             ,
             when
             He
             gave
             himself
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             Levit.
             14
             :
             6.
             
             Num.
             19
             :
             18.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             beleever
             looking
             on
             Christ
             ,
             dying
             as
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             to
             pacifie
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             would
             
               renew
               his
               consent
               unto
               that
               gracious
               ,
               and
               wise
               contriveance
               of
               heaven
               ,
            
             of
             pardoning
             sins
             ,
             through
             a
             crucified
             Mediator
             ,
             that
             mercy
             and
             Justice
             might
             kisse
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             be
             glorified
             together
             :
             and
             declare
             againe
             his
             full
             satisfaction
             
             with
             Christ's
             satisfying
             of
             justice
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             taking
             away
             the
             guilt
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             by
             that
             blood
             ,
             that
             was
             shed
             upon
             the
             crosse
             ,
             by
             taking
             those
             sins
             ,
             whereof
             now
             he
             standeth
             guilty
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             he
             is
             desireous
             of
             pardon
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             nailing
             them
             to
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             rolling
             them
             on
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             that
             the
             guilt
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             might
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             through
             the
             merites
             of
             his
             death
             and
             satisfaction
             .
             Thus
             the
             beleever
             consenteth
             to
             that
             noble
             act
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             made
             all
             our
             sins
             to
             meet
             together
             on
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             taketh
             those
             particular
             sins
             ,
             wherewith
             now
             he
             is
             troubled
             ,
             and
             casteth
             them
             in
             into
             the
             heape
             ,
             that
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             true
             scape-goat
             ,
             may
             carry
             all
             away
             .
             This
             is
             to
             lay
             our
             hands
             on
             the
             head
             of
             our
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             beleever
             hath
             another
             ground
             of
             comfort
             to
             grippe
             to
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ's
             eternall
             Priesthood
             ,
             whereby
             he
             makes
             intercession
             for
             the
             transgressions
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             as
             their
             advocate
             and
             atturnay
             with
             the
             father
             ,
             pleadeth
             their
             cause
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             able
             to
             save
             them
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             uttermost
             step
             of
             their
             jurnay
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             save
             them
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             all
             casuall
             and
             emergent
             sins
             ,
             that
             might
             hinder
             their
             salvation
             :
             So
             that
             the
             beleever
             is
             to
             put
             those
             sins
             ,
             that
             now
             he
             would
             have
             pardoned
             ,
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             everlasting
             intercessour
             and
             alsufficient
             advocat
             ,
             that
             He
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             would
             obtaine
             a
             new
             pardon
             of
             these
             their
             failings
             ▪
             and
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             from
             the
             guilt
             thereof
             ;
             and
             their
             acceptance
             with
             the
             Father
             notwithstanding
             of
             these
             transgressions
             .
          
           
           
             11.
             
             Thus
             beleevers
             eyeing
             Christ
             as
             Dying
             ,
             Riseing
             againe
             ,
             Ascending
             ,
             and
             as
             Sitting
             at
             the
             Fathers
             right
             hand
             ,
             there
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             ,
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             and
             to
             interceed
             for
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             to
             the
             application
             of
             what
             benefites
             ,
             pardons
             ,
             favours
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             they
             need
             ,
             from
             all
             which
             they
             have
             strong
             ground
             of
             comfort
             and
             of
             hope
             ,
             yea
             and
             assurance
             of
             pardon
             ,
             would
             acquiesce
             in
             this
             way
             ;
             and
             having
             laid
             those
             particular
             sins
             ,
             under
             the
             burden
             whereof
             they
             now
             groan
             ,
             on
             Christ
             the
             mediator
             ,
             dying
             on
             the
             crosse
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             ariseing
             to
             make
             application
             of
             what
             was
             purchased
             ,
             and
             having
             put
             them
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             faithfull
             High
             priest
             ,
             and
             a
             noble
             Intercessour
             ,
             would
             remember
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             a
             
               Prince
               exalted
               to
               give
               Repentance
               and
               Remission
               of
               sins
               ▪
            
             and
             so
             exspect
             the
             sentence
             even
             from
             Him
             ,
             as
             a
             Prince
             now
             exalted
             ,
             and
             as
             having
             obtained
             that
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             even
             a
             power
             to
             forgive
             sins
             ,
             justice
             being
             now
             sufficiently
             satisfied
             ,
             through
             his
             death
             ;
             yea
             &
             as
             
               having
               all
               power
               in
               heaven
               and
               in
               earth
               ,
            
             as
             being
             
               Lord
               both
               of
               the
               dead
               and
               of
               the
               living
               .
            
             Sure
             a
             right
             thought
             of
             this
             would
             much
             quiet
             the
             soul
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             obtaining
             pardon
             through
             Him
             ;
             seing
             now
             the
             pardon
             is
             in
             his
             owne
             hand
             ,
             to
             give
             out
             ,
             who
             loved
             them
             so
             dearly
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             himself
             to
             the
             death
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             shed
             his
             heart
             blood
             to
             satisfie
             justice
             for
             their
             transgressions
             .
             Since
             he
             ,
             who
             hath
             procured
             their
             pardon
             at
             so
             dear
             a
             rate
             ,
             and
             is
             their
             atturnay
             to
             agent
             their
             businesse
             at
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             hath
             now
             obtained
             the
             prayed-for
             &
             looked-for
             pardon
             ,
             and
             hath
             it
             in
             his
             ownehand
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             question
             but
             He
             will
             
             give
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             absolve
             them
             from
             their
             guilt
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             beleever
             ,
             having
             taken
             this
             course
             ,
             with
             his
             dayly
             provocations
             ,
             and
             laid
             them
             all
             on
             Him
             ,
             would
             
               acqui●…sce
               in
               this
               way
            
             ,
             and
             not
             seek
             after
             another
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             obtaine
             pardon
             .
             Here
             he
             would
             rest
             ,
             committing
             the
             matter
             by
             faith
             in
             prayer
             to
             Christ
             ,
             &
             leaving
             his
             guilt
             and
             sins
             on
             Him
             ,
             expect
             the
             pardon
             :
             yea
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             already
             pardoned
             :
             and
             that
             for
             these
             sins
             ,
             he
             shall
             never
             be
             brought
             unto
             condemnation
             ;
             whatever
             Satan
             and
             a
             misbeleeving
             heart
             may
             say
             or
             suggest
             afterward
             .
          
           
             Thus
             should
             a
             beleever
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             Guilt
             of
             his
             dayly
             transgressions
             ;
             and
             for
             further
             clearing
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             adde
             a
             few
             cautions
             .
          
           
             
               Cautions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               However
               the
               beleever
               is
               to
               be
               much
               moved
               at
               ,
               &
               aff●…cted
               with
               ,
               his
               sins
               and
               provocations
               ,
               which
               he
               committeth
               after
               God
               hath
               visited
               his
               soul
               with
               salvation
               ,
               and
               brought
               him
               into
               a
               covenant
               with
               himself
               ;
               yet
               he
               must
               not
               suppose
               ,
               that
               his
               sins
               after
               justification
               do
               marre
               his
               state
               ;
               as
               if
               thereby
               he
               were
               brought
               into
               a
               Non-justified
               state
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               Non
               reconciled
               state
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               such
               sins
               ,
               especially
               if
               grosse
               ,
               whether
               in
               themselves
               or
               by
               reason
               of
               circumstances
               ,
               will
               darken
               a
               mans
               state
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               to
               search
               and
               try
               his
               condition
               ,
               over
               againe
               .
               But
               yet
               we
               dar
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               any
               alteration
               in
               the
               state
               of
               a
               beleever
               :
               for
               once
               in
               a
               justified
               state
               alwayes
               in
               a
               justified
               state
               .
               It
               is
               true
               likewise
               ,
               that
               as
               to
               those
               sins
               ,
               which
               now
               he
               hath
               committed
               ,
               he
               
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               be
               acquited
               or
               justified
               ,
               till
               this
               pardon
               be
               got
               out
               by
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ;
               yet
               his
               State
               remaineth
               fixed
               and
               unchanged
               ;
               so
               that
               though
               God
               should
               seem
               to
               deal
               with
               such
               in
               his
               dispensations
               ,
               as
               with
               enemies
               ;
               yet
               really
               his
               affections
               change
               not
               ;
               he
               never
               accounteth
               them
               real
               enemies
               ;
               nay
               love
               lieth
               at
               the
               bottom
               of
               all
               his
               sharp
               st
               dispen●…ations
               .
               
                 If
                 they
                 for
                 sake
                 his
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 judgements
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 break
                 his
                 statutes
                 and
                 keep
                 not
                 his
                 commandements
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 visite
                 their
                 transgression
                 with
                 the
                 rod
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 iniquit●…
                 with
                 stripes
                 :
                 neverthelesse
                 his
                 loving
                 kindnesse
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 utterly
                 take
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffer
                 his
                 faithfulnesse
                 to
                 ●…ail
                 :
                 his
                 covenant
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 break
                 nor
                 alter
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 lips
                 Psal.
              
               89
               :
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34.
               
               ▪
               And
               againe
               ,
               though
               after-transgressions
               may
               waken
               challenges
               for
               former
               sins
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               pardoned
               and
               blotted
               out
               ,
               and
               give
               occasion
               to
               Satan
               to
               raise
               a
               storme
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               put
               all
               in
               confusion
               ;
               yet
               really
               sins
               once
               pardoned
               cannot
               become
               againe
               unpardoned
               sins
               .
               The
               Lord
               doth
               not
               revoke
               his
               sentence
               ,
               nor
               alter
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               gone
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               .
               It
               is
               true
               likewise
               ,
               that
               a
               beleever
               ,
               by
               committing
               of
               grosse
               sins
               ,
               may
               come
               to
               misse
               the
               effects
               of
               God's
               favour
               and
               good
               will
               ,
               and
               the
               intimations
               of
               his
               love
               and
               kindnesse
               ;
               and
               so
               be
               made
               to
               cry
               with
               
                 David
                 Psal.
              
               51
               :
               8.
               
                 make
                 me
                 to
                 heare
                 joy
                 and
                 gladnesse
              
               and
               vers
               .
               12.
               
                 restore
                 unto
                 me
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 thy
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Yet
               that
               really
               holdeth
               true
               ,
               that
               
                 whom
                 he
                 loveth
                 he
                 loveth
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               ;
               and
               
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 that
                 changeth
                 not
              
               ;
               and
               
                 his
                 gifts
                 are
                 without
                 repentance
              
               .
               Yea
               though
               grieving
               of
               the
               Spirit
               may
               bring
               souls
               under
               
               sharp
               throwes
               ,
               and
               pangs
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               bondage
               ,
               and
               the
               terrors
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               His
               sharpe
               arrowes
               ,
               the
               poyson
               where
               of
               may
               drink
               up
               their
               spirits
               ▪
               and
               so
               be
               far
               from
               the
               actuall
               witnessings
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Adoption
               :
               yet
               the
               Spirte
               will
               never
               be
               againe
               really
               a
               Spirit
               of
               bondage
               unto
               fear
               ,
               nor
               deny
               his
               his
               owne
               work
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               or
               the
               souls
               real
               right
               to
               ,
               or
               possession
               of
               that
               fundamentall
               privilege
               of
               Adoption
               ;
               or
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               soul
               is
               no
               more
               a
               Son
               ,
               no●…
               within
               the
               covenant
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               course
               before
               mentioned
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               with
               all
               sins
               ,
               though
               .
               1.
               
               They
               be
               never
               so
               hai●…ous
               and
               grosse
               .
               2.
               
               Though
               they
               be
               
                 accompanyed
                 with
                 never
                 such
                 aggravating
              
               and
               
                 crying
                 aggravations
              
               .
               3.
               
               Though
               they
               be
               sins
               
                 frequently
                 fallen
                 into
              
               :
               and.
               4.
               
               Though
               they
               be
               
                 sins
                 many
              
               and
               
                 heaped
                 together
                 .
                 Davids
              
               transgression
               was
               a
               hainous
               sin
               ,
               and
               had
               hainous
               aggravations
               ,
               yea
               there
               was
               an
               heap
               and
               a
               complication
               of
               sins
               together
               in
               that
               one
               ;
               yet
               he
               followed
               this
               course
               .
               We
               finde
               none
               of
               those
               kinde
               of
               sins
               excepted
               in
               the
               new
               covenant
               ;
               and
               where
               the
               law
               doth
               not
               distinguish
               ,
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               distinguish
               :
               where
               God's
               law
               doth
               not
               expressely
               exclude
               us
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               exclude
               our selves
               .
               Christs
               death
               is
               able
               enough
               to
               take
               away
               all
               sin
               .
               If
               through
               it
               a
               beleeve●…
               be
               justified
               from
               all
               his
               transgressions
               committed
               before
               conversion
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               also
               a
               beleever
               be
               ,
               through
               vertue
               of
               it
               ,
               justified
               from
               his
               grosse
               and
               multiplied
               sins
               committed
               after
               conversion
               ?
               
                 The
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 cleanseth
                 from
                 all
                 sin●…
              
               Christ
               hath
               taught
               his
               followers
               to
               pray
               ,
               
                 forgive
                 us
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 forgive
                 them
                 that
                 sinne
                 against
                 us
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               hath
               told
               us
               also
               ,
               that
               
                 we
                 must
                 forgive
              
               
               
                 our
                 brother
                 seventy
                 times
                 seven
                 times
                 Mat.
              
               18
               :
               22.
               
               We
               would
               not
               be
               discouraged
               then
               from
               taking
               this
               course
               ,
               because
               our
               sins
               are
               such
               and
               such
               ;
               nay
               rather
               ,
               we
               would
               look
               on
               this
               ,
               as
               an
               argument
               to
               presse
               us
               more
               unto
               this
               way
               ,
               because
               the
               greater
               our
               sins
               be
               ,
               the
               greater
               need
               have
               we
               of
               pardon
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               with
               David
               Ps.
               25
               :
               11.
               
               
                 Pardon
                 mine
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 great
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               would
               not
               think
               ,
               that
               upon
               our
               taking
               of
               this
               course
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               instantly
               freed
               from
               challenges
               ,
               because
               of
               those
               sins
               ,
               for
               pardoning
               whereof
               we
               take
               this
               course
               :
               nor
               should
               we
               think
               ,
               that
               because
               challenges
               remaine
               ,
               that
               therefore
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               pardon
               had
               ,
               or
               that
               this
               is
               not
               the
               way
               to
               pardon
               :
               for
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               shew
               afterward
               ,
               pardon
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               intimation
               of
               pardon
               is
               another
               thing
               :
               we
               may
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               yet
               suppose
               that
               we
               are
               not
               pardoned
               ;
               challenges
               will
               abide
               ,
               till
               the
               conscience
               be
               sprinkled
               ,
               and
               till
               the
               Prince
               of
               peace
               command
               peace
               to
               the
               conscience
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               accuser
               to
               silence
               ;
               who
               ,
               when
               he
               can
               do
               no
               more
               ▪
               will
               marre
               the
               peace
               of
               a
               beleever
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               he
               can
               ▪
               and
               stoppe
               the
               current
               of
               his
               comforts
               ,
               which
               made
               ▪
               David
               pray
               ,
               that
               God
               
                 would
                 restore
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 joy
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 salvation
                 Psal.
              
               51.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Nor
               would
               we
               think
               ,
               that
               upon
               our
               taking
               of
               this
               course
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               thereafter
               meet
               with
               a
               challenge
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               these
               sins
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               when
               sins
               are
               pardoned
               ,
               they
               are
               fully
               pardoned
               in
               God's
               court
               ,
               and
               that
               obligation
               to
               condemnation
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               pardoned
               person
               is
               looked
               upon
               as
               no
               sinner
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               no
               person
               liable
               to
               condemnation
               because
               of
               
               these
               sins
               ;
               for
               being
               pardoned
               he
               becometh
               just
               before
               God
               ;
               yet
               we
               darre
               not
               say
               ,
               but
               conscience
               afterward
               ,
               being
               alarmed
               with
               new
               transgressions
               ,
               may
               mistake
               ,
               as
               people
               suddenly
               put
               into
               a
               fright
               are
               ready
               to
               do
               :
               nor
               dar
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               not
               permit
               Satan
               ,
               to
               upbraid
               us
               with
               those
               sins
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               blotted
               out
               long
               ago
               ,
               as
               he
               suffered
               Shim●…i
               ,
               who
               was
               but
               an
               instrument
               of
               Satan
               ,
               to
               cast
               up
               to
               David
               his
               blood
               guiltinesse
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               pardoned
               long
               before
               .
               The
               Lord
               may
               think
               good
               to
               suffer
               this
               ,
               that
               his
               people
               may
               be
               keeped
               humble
               ;
               and
               made
               more
               tender
               and
               watchfull
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               wayes
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Beleevers
               would
               not
               mis
               ▪
               improve
               or
               abuse
               this
               great
               condescendency
               of
               free
               grace
               ,
               &
               take
               the
               greater
               liberty
               to
               sin
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               such
               a
               sure
               ,
               saif●…
               ,
               and
               pleasant
               way
               of
               getting
               those
               sins
               blotted
               out
               and
               forgiven
               .
               
                 Shall
                 we
                 sin
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 under
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 the
                 law
                 ?
                 That
                 be
                 far
                 from
                 us
                 ,
              
               sayeth
               〈◊〉
               Apostle
               Rom.
               6
               :
               15.
               
               This
               were
               indeed
               to
               turne
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               into
               lasciviousnesse
               .
               And
               it
               may
               be
               a
               question
               ,
               if
               such
               as
               have
               really
               repented
               ,
               &
               gotten
               their
               sins
               pardoned
               ,
               will
               be
               so
               ready
               to
               make
               this
               use
               of
               it
               :
               sure
               ,
               sense
               of
               pardon
               will
               work
               some
               other
               effect
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               Ezech.
               16
               :
               62
               ,
               63.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               beleever
               ,
               in
               going
               about
               this
               work
               of
               nailing
               his
               sins
               to
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               improving
               Christ's
               Death
               ,
               Resurrection
               and
               constant
               intercession
               ,
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               pardon
               ,
               would
               not
               think
               of
               going
               alone
               ,
               or
               of
               doing
               this
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               strength
               :
               for
               of
               himself
               he
               can
               do
               nothing
               .
               He
               must
               look
               to
               Christ
               for
               grace
               ,
               to
               help
               in
               this
               time
               of
               need
               ,
               and
               must
               got
               about
               this
               duty
               with
               
               dependence
               on
               Him
               ,
               waiting
               for
               the
               influences
               of
               Light
               ,
               Counsell
               ,
               Strength
               ,
               and
               Grace
               from
               Him
               to
               repent
               and
               beleeve
               :
               for
               He
               is
               a
               Prince
               exalted
               to
               give
               repentance
               ,
               first
               and
               last
               ,
               and
               He
               is
               the
               author
               and
               finisher
               of
               faith
               :
               so
               that
               without
               Him
               we
               can
               do
               nothing
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Let
               the
               beleever
               beware
               of
               concluding
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               got
               no
               pardon
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               met
               with
               no
               sensible
               intimation
               thereof
               ,
               by
               the
               flowing
               in
               of
               peace
               and
               joy
               in
               his
               soul.
               Pardon
               is
               one
               mercy
               ,
               and
               intimation
               of
               it
               to
               the
               soul
               is
               another
               distinct
               mercy
               ,
               and
               separable
               from
               it
               :
               shall
               we
               therefore
               say
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               gotten
               the
               first
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               not
               gotten
               both
               ?
               The
               Lord
               ,
               for
               wise
               reasons
               ,
               can
               pardon
               poor
               sinners
               ,
               and
               not
               give
               any
               intimation
               thereof
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               watch
               more
               against
               sin
               afterward
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               so
               bold
               as
               they
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               finde
               more
               in
               experience
               ,
               what
               ●…
               bitter
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               learne
               withall
               to
               depend
               on
               Him
               for
               lesse
               and
               more
               :
               and
               to
               carry
               more
               humbly
               :
               for
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               God
               seeth
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               saw
               their
               sins
               pardoned
               ,
               they
               would
               forget
               themselves
               ,
               and
               rush
               into
               new
               sins
               againe
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               beleever
               must
               not
               think
               it
               strange
               ,
               if
               he
               finde
               more
               trouble
               after
               greater
               sins
               ,
               and
               a
               greater
               difficulty
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               Christ
               for
               pardon
               of
               those
               ,
               then
               for
               pardon
               of
               others
               :
               for
               as
               God
               hath
               been
               more
               dishonoured
               by
               these
               ;
               so
               is
               his
               anger
               more
               kindled
               ,
               upon
               that
               account
               :
               and
               it
               is
               sureable
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God's
               justice
               ,
               that
               our
               sorrow
               for
               such
               hainous
               sins
               be
               proportionably
               greater
               :
               and
               this
               will
               likewise
               increase
               the
               difficulty
               :
               and
               ordinarly
               the
               effects
               of
               God's
               fatherly
               displeasure
               ,
               make
               
               deeper
               wounds
               in
               the
               soul
               after
               such
               sins
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               not
               so
               easily
               healed
               :
               all
               which
               will
               call
               for
               〈◊〉
               and
               proportionably
               greater
               godly
               sorrow
               and
               repentance
               ,
               and
               acts
               of
               faith
               :
               because
               faith
               will
               meet
               with
               more
               opposition
               and
               discouragment
               there
               ;
               and
               therefore
               must
               be
               the
               more
               strong
               ,
               to
               go
               thorow
               these
               impediments
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               his
               crosse
               .
               Yet
               though
               this
               should
               make
               all
               watchfull
               ,
               and
               to
               guaird
               against
               grosse
               and
               crying
               sins
               ,
               it
               should
               not
               drive
               any
               to
               dispaire
               ,
               nor
               to
               say
               ,
               with
               that
               dispairing
               wretch
               ,
               
                 their
                 sin
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 forgiven
                 ,
              
               the
               ocean
               of
               mercy
               can
               drown
               and
               swallow
               up
               great
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               lesser
               sinnes
               :
               Christ
               is
               an
               alsufficient
               Mediator
               ,
               for
               the
               greatest
               sins
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               the
               least
               .
               
                 O
                 for
                 thy
                 names
                 sake
                 pardon
                 mine
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 great
                 ,
              
               will
               come
               in
               season
               to
               a
               soul
               ready
               to
               sink
               with
               the
               weight
               of
               this
               milstone
               ,
               ●…ied
               about
               its
               neck
               .
            
             
               9.
               as
               the
               greater
               sins
               should
               not
               make
               us
               dispaire
               of
               taking
               this
               course
               for
               remission
               ;
               so
               nor
               should
               the
               smaln●…sse
               of
               sin
               make
               us
               to
               neglect
               this
               way
               :
               for
               the
               least
               sin
               cannot
               be
               pardoned
               but
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               for
               the
               law
               of
               God
               is
               violated
               thereby
               ,
               justice
               provoked
               ,
               Gods
               authority
               vilipended
               &c.
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               now
               pardoned
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               threatnings
               annexed
               to
               the
               transgression
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               without
               a
               ransome
               :
               death
               is
               the
               wages
               of
               all
               sin
               ,
               lesser
               and
               greater
               ;
               and
               the
               curse
               is
               due
               to
               all
               sinners
               greater
               and
               smaller
               .
               Therefore
               the
               beleever
               would
               not
               suffer
               one
               sin
               ,
               seen
               and
               discovered
               ,
               to
               lie
               unpardoned
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               first
               discovery
               thereof
               ,
               take
               it
               away
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               nail
               it
               to
               his
               crosse
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               beleever
               would
               not
               conclude
               ,
               that
               his
               
               sins
               are
               not
               pardoned
               ,
               because
               possibly
               temporal
               strokes
               ,
               inflicted
               because
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               not
               removed
               :
               for
               though
               Davids
               sin
               was
               pardoned
               ;
               yet
               ,
               because
               of
               that
               sin
               of
               his
               a
               temporall
               stroke
               attended
               him
               and
               his
               family
               ,
               to
               his
               dying
               day
               :
               for
               not
               only
               did
               God
               cut
               off
               the
               childe
               2
               Sam.
               15
               :
               14.
               but
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 sword
                 should
                 never
                 depairt
                 from
                 his
                 house
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               
                 He
                 would
                 raise
                 up
                 evil
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 ●…ut
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
              
               and
               give
               his
               wives
               to
               one
               ,
               that
               should
               lie
               with
               them
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               sun
               vers
               .
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               So
               we
               read
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               took
               vengeance
               on
               their
               inventions
               ,
               whose
               sins
               he
               had
               pardoned
               Psal.
               99
               :
               8.
               
               God
               may
               see
               this
               fit
               and
               expedient
               ,
               for
               his
               own
               glory
               ,
               and
               for
               humbling
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               causing
               them
               feare
               the
               more
               to
               sin
               against
               him
               .
               Yea
               not
               only
               may
               temporal
               calamities
               be
               inflicted
               ,
               because
               of
               sin
               pardoned
               ;
               or
               continued
               ,
               after
               sin
               is
               pardoned
               ;
               but
               even
               sense
               of
               God's
               displeasure
               may
               continue
               after
               pardon
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               that
               penitential
               Psalm
               51.
               penned
               by
               David
               ,
               after
               Nathan
               had
               spoken
               to
               him
               concearning
               his
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             
               Quaestions
               or
               Objections
               answered
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               What
               course
               shall
               we
               take
               with
               secret
               sins
               ●…
               I
               answer
               .
               This
               same
               course
               must
               be
               followed
               with
               them
               :
               There
               is
               an
               implicite
               repentance
               of
               sins
               ,
               that
               have
               not
               been
               distinctly
               seen
               and
               observed
               ,
               as
               who
               can
               see
               and
               observe
               all
               their
               failings
               ?
               And
               so
               there
               may
               be
               an
               implicite
               faith
               acting
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               beleever
               ,
               being
               perswaded
               that
               he
               is
               guilty
               of
               mo●…
               sins
               ,
               than
               he
               hath
               yet
               got
               a
               clear
               sight
               of
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               bewail
               his
               condition
               before
               God
               because
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               for
               them
               after
               a
               godly
               manner
               ;
               
               so
               he
               would
               take
               them
               together
               in
               a
               heape
               ,
               o●…
               as
               a
               closed
               bag
               full
               ,
               and
               by
               faith
               nail
               them
               to
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               all
               distinctly
               seen
               and
               known
               :
               
                 who
                 can
                 understand
                 his
                 errours
              
               ,
               said
               
                 David
                 Psal.
              
               19
               :
               12.
               yet
               sayes
               he
               moreover
               ,
               
                 cleanse
                 thou
                 me
                 from
                 secret
                 faults
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               what
               if
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               finde
               no
               intimation
               of
               pardon
               to
               my
               soul
               ?
               Ans.
               As
               this
               should
               serve
               to
               keep
               thee
               humble
               ,
               so
               it
               should
               excite
               to
               more
               diligence
               ,
               in
               this
               duty
               of
               going
               with
               thy
               sins
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               plye
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               crosse
               more
               ,
               in
               and
               through
               the
               promises
               ,
               and
               keep
               thy
               soul
               constant
               in
               this
               duty
               of
               runing
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               an
               alsufficient
               Mediator
               ,
               and
               as
               an
               intercessour
               with
               the
               Father
               ;
               and
               thus
               waite
               on
               Him
               who
               waiteth
               to
               be
               gracious
               ;
               even
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               of
               intimating
               pardon
               to
               thy
               soul.
               He
               knoweth
               when
               it
               is
               fittest
               for
               thee
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               thy
               sins
               are
               forgiven
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               what
               can
               yeeld
               me
               any
               ground
               of
               peace
               ,
               while
               itis
               so
               ,
               that
               I
               see
               no
               pardon
               or
               remission
               granted
               to
               me
               ?
               Answere
               .
               This
               may
               yeeld
               thee
               peace
               ,
               that
               following
               this
               course
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               explained
               ,
               thou
               art
               about
               thy
               duty
               .
               Thou
               art
               not
               at
               peace
               with
               sin
               ,
               nor
               harbouring
               that
               viper
               in
               thy
               soul
               ;
               thou
               art
               mourning
               and
               sorrowing
               over
               it
               ,
               and
               runing
               to
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               pardons
               ,
               through
               his
               blood
               ,
               and
               intercession
               ,
               conforme
               to
               the
               covenant
               of
               redemption
               and
               after
               the
               encouragement
               given
               ,
               in
               the
               many
               and
               precious
               promises
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               ,
               having
               these
               promises
               ,
               and
               rolling
               thy
               guilt
               on
               Christ
               ,
               as
               thy
               cautioner
               ,
               conforme
               to
               the
               manner
               expressed
               in
               the
               gospel
               ,
               thou
               art
               allowed
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               thy
               sins
               are
               pardoned
               ,
               
               and
               that
               thou
               art
               accepted
               in
               the
               beloved
               ,
               and
               so
               quiet
               thy
               soul
               through
               faith
               ,
               God
               abideing
               faithfull
               and
               true
               ,
               and
               his
               promises
               being
               all
               yea
               and
               amen
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               so
               long
               as
               I
               finde
               not
               intimation
               of
               pardon
               ,
               I
               cannot
               think
               that
               I
               have
               taken
               the
               right
               gospel
               way
               of
               bringing
               my
               sins
               to
               Christ.
               Answere
               .
               Though
               that
               will
               not
               follow
               ,
               as
               we
               cleared
               above
               :
               for
               a
               soul
               may
               take
               the
               right
               gospel
               way
               of
               getting
               the
               guilt
               of
               their
               sins
               taken
               away
               in
               Christ
               ;
               and
               God
               may
               pardon
               thereupon
               ;
               and
               for
               all
               that
               not
               think
               it
               fit
               to
               give
               intimation
               of
               that
               pardon
               as
               yet
               ,
               for
               wise
               and
               holy
               ends
               :
               yet
               the
               soul
               may
               humble
               it self
               for
               its
               shortcoming
               ,
               and
               still
               goe
               about
               the
               duty
               ,
               amending
               in
               Christ
               ,
               what
               it
               supposeth
               is
               amisse
               ,
               and
               renewing
               its
               acts
               of
               repentance
               and
               faith
               ,
               and
               beg
               of
               Christ
               understanding
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               so
               continue
               carrying
               sin
               al
               way
               to
               Christ's
               crosse
               ,
               and
               eyeing
               his
               intercession
               ,
               and
               waite
               for
               a
               full
               clearing
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               in
               his
               good
               time
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               with
               the
               guilt
               of
               my
               weak
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               weak
               faith
               ?
               Answer
               .
               When
               with
               a
               weak
               and
               defective
               repentance
               and
               faith
               thou
               art
               carrying
               thy
               sins
               away
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               nailing
               them
               to
               his
               crosse
               ,
               let
               the
               imperfections
               of
               thy
               faith
               and
               repentance
               go
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               leave
               all
               there
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               What
               shall
               I
               do
               with
               my
               conscience
               ,
               that
               still
               accuseth
               me
               of
               guilt
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               my
               taking
               and
               following
               this
               course
               ▪
               Answer
               .
               Despise
               not
               the
               accusations
               of
               conscience
               ;
               but
               let
               these
               humble
               thee
               the
               more
               ,
               and
               keep
               thee
               closser
               at
               ,
               this
               
               duty
               :
               yet
               know
               that
               conscience
               is
               but
               an
               under
               servant
               and
               God's
               deputy
               ,
               and
               must
               accuse
               according
               to
               law
               (
               I
               speak
               not
               here
               of
               the
               irregular
               ,
               furious
               and
               turbulent
               motions
               of
               Satan
               ,
               casting-in
               granads
               in
               the
               soul
               and
               conscience
               ,
               to
               raise
               a
               combustion
               and
               put
               all
               in
               a
               fire
               )
               its
               mouth
               most
               be
               stopped
               by
               law
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               soul
               would
               stay
               and
               answere
               the
               accusations
               of
               conscience
               with
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               fled
               to
               Christ
               ,
               the
               only
               Mediator
               and
               Cautioner
               ,
               and
               cast
               his
               burden
               on
               him
               ;
               and
               leaneth
               to
               his
               merites
               alone
               ;
               and
               hath
               put
               those
               sins
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               as
               his
               advocat
               and
               intercessour
               with
               the
               Father
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               gospel
               requireth
               no
               more
               of
               him
               :
               and
               if
               conscience
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               both
               faith
               and
               repentance
               are
               imperfect
               and
               defective
               ,
               and
               that
               guilt
               is
               thereby
               rather
               increased
               then
               taken
               away
               :
               He
               must
               answere
               againe
               .
               True
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               done
               with
               the
               guilt
               of
               my
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               taken
               all
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               left
               all
               on
               him
               ;
               and
               herein
               only
               do
               I
               acquiesce
               ;
               I
               look
               not
               for
               pardon
               for
               my
               imperfect
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               yea
               nor
               would
               I
               look
               for
               pardon
               of
               my
               sins
               ,
               for
               my
               faith
               and
               repentance
               ,
               were
               they
               never
               so
               perfect
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               and
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               only
               Cautioner
               ,
               Redeemer
               and
               Advocat
               .
               But
               further
               ,
               this
               deputy
               would
               be
               brought
               to
               his
               master
               ,
               who
               can
               only
               command
               him
               to
               silence
               :
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Beleever
               would
               goe
               to
               Christ
               with
               the
               accuseing
               conscience
               ,
               and
               desire
               Him
               to
               command
               it
               silence
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               have
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               freedome
               from
               those
               accusations
               ,
               that
               are
               bitter
               and
               troublesome
               .
               Remember
               withall
               ,
               that
               if
               these
               accusations
               drive
               thee
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               indear
               Him
               more
               to
               thy
               soul
               ,
               they
               will
               do
               no
               
               harme
               ,
               because
               they
               drive
               thee
               to
               thy
               only
               resting
               place
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               grand
               peace
               maker
               .
               But
               if
               otherwise
               they
               discourage
               or
               for●…stow
               thee
               in
               thy
               motion
               Christ
               ward
               ,
               then
               be
               sure
               conscience
               speaketh
               without
               warrand
               ,
               and
               its
               accusations
               ought
               not
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               ,
               and
               as
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               be
               regairded
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             How
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             cleansing
             of
             us
             from
             our
             dayly
             spots
             .
          
           
             HAving
             spoken
             of
             the
             way
             of
             making
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             removing
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             our
             dayly
             transgressions
             ,
             we
             come
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             way
             of
             making
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             taking
             away
             the
             filth
             that
             cleaveth
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             through
             dayly
             transgressions
             :
             for
             every
             sin
             defileth
             the
             man
             Mat
             ,
             15
             :
             20
             and
             the
             best
             are
             said
             to
             have
             their
             spots
             ,
             and
             to
             need
             washing
             ▪
             which
             presupposeth
             filthinesse
             and
             defilement
             Ephes.
             5
             :
             27.
             
             Iohn
             .
             13
             :
             8
             ,
             10.
             
             Hence
             we
             are
             so
             oft
             called
             to
             this
             duty
             of
             washing
             and
             making
             us
             clean
             Esai
             .
             1
             :
             16.
             
             Ier.
             4
             :
             14.
             
             Act.
             22
             :
             16.
             
             David
             prayes
             for
             this
             washing
             Psal.
             51
             :
             2
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             it
             is
             Christ's
             work
             to
             wash
             1
             Cor.
             6
             :
             11.
             
             Revel
             .
             1
             :
             5.
             
             Ephes.
             5
             :
             26.
             
             See
             Tit.
             3
             :
             5.
             
             Now
             in
             speaking
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             shall
             observe
             the
             same
             method
             ;
             and
             first
             shew
             ,
             what
             Christ
             hath
             done
             to
             take
             away
             this
             filth
             ;
             and
             next
             ,
             what
             way
             we
             are
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Him
             ▪
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             get
             our
             spots
             and
             filthinesse
             taken
             away
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             holy
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             .
             For
             the
             purging
             away
             of
             the
             
             filth
             of
             our
             dayly
             failings
             and
             transgressions
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             done
             those
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             hath
             died
             that
             He
             might
             procure
             this
             benefite
             and
             advantage
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             thus
             he
             hath
             washed
             us
             meritoriously
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             which
             he
             shed
             upon
             the
             crosse
             .
             Thus
             he
             
               loved
               us
               ,
               and
               washed
               us
               from
               our
               sins
               ,
               in
               his
               owne
               blood
               .
               Revel
               .
            
             1
             :
             5.
             and
             this
             is
             from
             all
             sins
             ,
             as
             well
             such
             as
             are
             committed
             after
             ,
             as
             such
             as
             are
             committed
             before
             conversion
             .
             Thus
             
               He
               by
               himself
               purged
               our
               sins
               Heb.
            
             1
             :
             3.
             viz
             by
             offering
             up
             of
             himself
             as
             an
             expiatory
             sacrifice
             to
             make
             an
             atonement
             ,
             and
             so
             procure
             this
             liberty
             .
             So
             also
             it
             is
             said
             Ephes.
             5
             :
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             that
             Christ
             
               gave
               himself
               for
               his
               Church
               ,
               that
               He
               might
               sanctify
               and
               cleanse
               it
               —
               that
               He
               might
               present
               it
               to
               himself
               a
               glorious
               Church
               ,
               not
               having
               spot
               or
               wrinkle
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               should
               be
               holy
               &
               without
               blemish
               .
            
             So
             Tit.
             2
             :
             14.
             
             
               He
               gave
               himself
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               —
               might
               purify
               to
               himself
               a
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               Zealous
               of
               good
               works
               .
            
             Here
             then
             is
             the
             foundation
             and
             ground
             of
             all
             our
             cleanseing
             and
             purification
             ;
             Christ's
             death
             procuring
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             He
             hath
             procured
             ;
             so
             he
             sendeth
             the
             Spirit
             to
             effectuate
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             worke
             this
             washing
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             in
             us
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             said
             1
             Cor.
             6
             :
             11.
             that
             
               we
               are
               sanctified
               and
               washed
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               our
               God.
               We
               are
            
             said
             to
             be
             
               saved
               by
               the
               washing
               of
               regeneration
               ,
               and
               renewing
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               which
               he
               shed
               upon
               us
               abundantly
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               Tit.
            
             3
             :
             5
             ▪
             6.
             
             The
             sending
             then
             or
             shedding
             of
             the
             holy
             and
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             upon
             us
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             consequently
             purified
             and
             purged
             from
             our
             filth
             ,
             
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             Christ's
             death
             and
             mediation
             ,
             being
             purchased
             thereby
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             his
             resurrection
             :
             and
             glorification
             ,
             and
             intercession
             in
             glory
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             hath
             made
             a
             fountaine
             of
             his
             blood
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             go
             to
             it
             daylie
             ,
             and
             wash
             and
             be
             cleane
             :
             thus
             his
             
               blood
               cleanseth
               from
               all
               sin
            
             1
             Ioh.
             1
             :
             7
             ,
             9.
             
             This
             is
             the
             
               fountaine
               opened
               to
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Ierusalem
               for
               sin
               and
               for
               uncleannesse
               .
               Zech.
            
             13
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             hath
             purchased
             and
             provided
             the
             externall
             meanes
             ,
             whereby
             this
             cleansing
             and
             sanctification
             is
             brought
             about
             :
             viz
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             gospell
             ,
             which
             He
             himself
             preached
             ,
             and
             thereby
             sanctified
             Iohn
             15
             :
             3.
             
             
               Now
               are
               yee
               clean
               through
               the
               word
               that
               I
               have
               spoken
               unto
               you
               .
               Ephes.
            
             5
             :
             26.
             the
             Church
             
               is
               sanctified
               and
               cleansed
               with
               the
               washing
               of
               water
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             So
             hath
             He
             procured
             ,
             and
             worketh
             in
             the
             soul
             those
             graces
             ,
             that
             promove
             and
             cary
             on
             this
             work
             of
             sanctification
             and
             purifying
             ;
             such
             as
             faith
             ,
             which
             
               purifyeth
               the
               heart
               Act.
            
             15
             :
             9.
             whereof
             he
             is
             the
             author
             and
             finisher
             Heb.
             12.
             and
             hope
             which
             whosoever
             hath
             ,
             purifyeth
             himself
             ,
             even
             as
             He
             is
             pure
             .
             1
             Iohn
             .
             3
             :
             3.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             hath
             confirmed
             and
             ratified
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             which
             are
             ample
             and
             large
             ,
             touching
             this
             cleansing
             and
             washing
             Ier.
             35
             :
             8.
             
             
               And
               I
               will
               cleanse
               them
               from
               all
               their
               iniquity
               ,
               whereby
               they
               have
               sinned
               against
               me
               Ezech.
            
             36
             :
             25.
             
             
               Then
               will
               I
               sprinkle
               cleane
               water
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               yee
               shall
               be
               cleane
               ,
               from
               all
               your
               filthinesse
               .
               So
               Ezech.
            
             37
             :
             23.
             —
             
               and
               I
               will
               cleanse
               them
            
             .
             And
             all
             the
             other
             promises
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             apprehended
             
             by
             faith
             ,
             have
             no
             small
             influence
             on
             our
             cleanseing
             2
             Cor.
             7
             :
             1.
             
               having
               there
               o●…e
               these
               promises
               ,
               let
               us
               cleanse
               our selves
            
             &c.
             all
             which
             promises
             are
             yea
             and
             amen
             in
             Christ
             2
             Cor.
             1
             :
             20.
             
          
           
             Thus
             Christ
             hath
             made
             all
             sure
             ,
             for
             the
             cleanseing
             and
             washing
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             conforme
             to
             that
             article
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             Redemption
             .
             
               So
               shall
               he
               sprinckle
               many
               nations
               Esai
               .
            
             52
             :
             15.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             to
             the
             way
             of
             our
             usemaking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             purging
             away
             of
             our
             filth
             and
             daylie
             pollutions
             .
             Beleevers
             would
             take
             this
             course
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             would
             remember
             and
             live
             in
             the
             conviction
             of
             the
             exceeding
             abominablnesse
             and
             filthinesse
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             compared
             to
             the
             vomite
             of
             a
             dog
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             mire
             ,
             wherein
             the
             sow
             walloweth
             2
             Pet.
             2
             :
             22.
             to
             filthy
             rags
             Esai
             .
             64
             :
             6.
             to
             a
             menstruous
             cloath
             Esai
             30
             ▪
             22
             ▪
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             move
             them
             to
             seek
             with
             greater
             care
             and
             diligence
             ,
             to
             have
             that
             filth
             washen
             away
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             would
             remember
             also
             how
             abominable
             sin
             maketh
             them
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             an
             holy
             God
             ,
             who
             cannot
             behold
             iniquity
             ,
             being
             a
             God
             of
             purer
             eyes
             than
             to
             behold
             it
             Habak
             .
             1
             :
             13.
             nor
             can
             He
             look
             on
             it
             .
             And
             how
             therefore
             no
             unclean
             thing
             can
             enter
             in
             into
             the
             new
             Jerusalem
             ▪
             nor
             any
             thing
             that
             defileth
             .
             And
             this
             will
             make
             them
             so
             much
             the
             more
             to
             abhore
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             to
             be
             washen
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             would
             look
             by
             faith
             upon
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             shed
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             wash
             filthy
             souls
             into
             ;
             and
             run
             to
             it
             as
             a
             fountaine
             opened
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             come
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             wash
             &
             be
             cleane
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             For
             their
             encouragement
             ,
             they
             would
             grip
             by
             faith
             to
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             new
             covenant
             ,
             which
             are
             large
             and
             full
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             remember
             the
             end
             of
             Christ's
             death
             ▪
             viz
             to
             purchase
             to
             himself
             a
             holy
             people
             ,
             Zealous
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             to
             present
             them
             to
             Himself
             holy
             ,
             and
             without
             spot
             and
             wrinkle
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             :
             and
             this
             will
             be
             a
             further
             encouragement
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             They
             would
             put
             the
             work
             by
             faith
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             who
             hath
             best
             skill
             to
             wash
             a
             foule
             soul
             ,
             and
             to
             purge
             away
             all
             their
             spots
             ;
             and
             by
             faith
             pray
             for
             and
             exspect
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             sanctifie
             and
             cleanse
             them
             from
             all
             their
             filthinesse
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             would
             make
             known
             ,
             and
             spread
             forth
             their
             abominations
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             eyeing
             Christ
             as
             the
             only
             great
             Highpriest
             ,
             whose
             blood
             is
             a
             fountaine
             to
             wash
             in
             ,
             would
             lay
             the
             work
             on
             Him
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             put
             Him
             to
             wash
             away
             that
             filth
             ,
             and
             to
             purifie
             their
             souls
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             pardoning
             their
             bygone
             iniquities
             ,
             &
             renewing
             them
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             their
             mindes
             by
             grace
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             walk
             before
             him
             in
             fear
             .
             Thus
             they
             would
             roll
             the
             work
             on
             Him
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             there
             .
          
           
             
               Cautions
               &
               Directions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               beleever
               would
               in
               all
               this
               work
               be
               keeped
               ,
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               those
               graces
               following
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Of
               Humility
               ,
               seeing
               what
               a
               vile
               filthy
               wreatch
               he
               is
               ,
               that
               stands
               in
               need
               of
               washing
               and
               purging
               dayly
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               daylie
               pollutions
               ,
               and
               transgressions
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Of
               
                 Love
                 ▪
              
               considering
               with
               what
               a
               loving
               God
               he
               hath
               to
               do
               ,
               that
               hath
               provided
               so
               liberally
               〈◊〉
               
               things
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               particularly
               hath
               provided
               a
               fountaine
               and
               such
               a
               fountaine
               ,
               whereto
               he
               no●…
               only
               may
               ,
               but
               is
               commanded
               to
               resort
               dayly
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Of
               Thankfulnesse
               ,
               remembering
               how
               great
               this
               mercy
               is
               ,
               how
               unworthy
               he
               is
               ,
               on
               whom
               it
               is
               bestowed
               ,
               and
               who
               He
               is
               that
               doth
               grant
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Of
               Fear
               ,
               least
               God's
               goodnesse
               be
               abused
               ,
               and
               He
               provoked
               ,
               who
               is
               so
               gracious
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Of
               Sincerity
               ,
               and
               godly
               ingenuity
               ,
               avoiding
               all
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               formality
               ,
               knowing
               that
               we
               have
               to
               do
               with
               Him
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               be
               mocked
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Of
               
                 holy
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 loathing
              
               and
               abhorrence
               of
               sin
               ,
               which
               maketh
               us
               so
               filthy
               and
               odious
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               course
               would
               be
               followed
               ,
               for
               the
               purging
               away
               of
               the
               least
               sins
               :
               for
               till
               they
               be
               purged
               away
               ,
               we
               remaine
               in
               our
               filth
               ,
               and
               cannot
               exspect
               God's
               favourable
               countenance
               ,
               nor
               his
               warme
               imbracements
               ,
               nor
               the
               hearty
               intimations
               of
               his
               love
               and
               kindnesse
               .
               And
               a
               small
               inconsiderable
               like
               spot
               may
               grow
               greater
               ,
               and
               provoke
               God
               to
               let
               the
               accuser
               of
               the
               brethren
               ,
               Satan
               ,
               who
               alwayes
               waits
               for
               his
               opportunity
               ,
               losse
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               a
               conscience
               wakened
               may
               make
               much
               of
               a
               little
               defilement
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               soul
               from
               approaching
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               course
               would
               be
               followed
               with
               every
               sin
               ,
               quickly
               ,
               without
               delay
               :
               for
               the
               longer
               those
               spots
               continue
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               the
               more
               difficult
               to
               get
               them
               taken
               away
               :
               the
               soul
               will
               after
               some
               time
               ,
               become
               the
               lesse
               troubled
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               possibly
               forget
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               will
               remaine
               ;
               and
               this
               may
               occasion
               at
               last
               a
               sad
               distance
               ,
               and
               provoke
               God
               to
               hide
               
               his
               face
               ,
               which
               will
               cause
               more
               bitternesse
               and
               sorrow
               .
               It
               were
               good
               then
               ,
               to
               keep
               up
               a
               Spirit
               of
               tendernesse
               and
               feare
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Let
               this
               be
               our
               
                 Dayly
                 work
              
               and
               exercise
               :
               for
               we
               are
               daylie
               contracting
               new
               filth
               :
               yesterdayes
               cleansing
               will
               not
               save
               us
               from
               new
               filth
               to
               day
               :
               nor
               will
               our
               runing
               to
               the
               fountaine
               to
               day
               ,
               serve
               to
               take
               away
               new
               spots
               tomorrow
               :
               new
               spots
               call
               for
               new
               washing
               ,
               so
               that
               this
               must
               be
               our
               very
               life
               and
               exercise
               ,
               to
               be
               dayly
               and
               continually
               runing
               to
               the
               fountaine
               with
               our
               foule
               souls
               ;
               and
               giving
               Christ
               ,
               the
               great
               purger
               ,
               much
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               must
               not
               think
               to
               be
               
                 perfectly
                 Washen
              
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               are
               here
               ;
               for
               we
               will
               be
               contracting
               new
               filth
               dayly
               ,
               our
               feet
               will
               still
               be
               to
               wash
               Iohn
               .
               13
               :
               10.
               
               We
               will
               not
               be
               without
               spote
               or
               wrinckle
               ,
               till
               we
               come
               home
               to
               that
               place
               ,
               wherein
               entereth
               nothing
               that
               defileth
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Let
               the
               beleevers
               recourse
               in
               this
               matter
               be
               
                 wholly
                 to
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               and
               
                 his
                 blood
              
               ,
               and
               lay
               no
               weight
               on
               their
               sorrow
               ,
               repentance
               ,
               or
               teares
               ,
               or
               on
               any
               outward
               meane
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               commanded
               to
               use
               :
               yet
               would
               they
               not
               lay
               aside
               these
               meanes
               ,
               but
               goe
               through
               them
               to
               the
               fountaine
               ,
               to
               Jesus
               ,
               there
               and
               there
               only
               to
               be
               cleansed
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               They
               would
               not
               be
               discouraged
               or
               dispaire
               ,
               when
               their
               spots
               appear
               great
               ,
               and
               not
               like
               the
               spots
               of
               his
               children
               :
               for
               Christ's
               blood
               can
               purge
               from
               all
               sin
               ;
               and
               wash
               away
               all
               their
               filth
               ,
               of
               how
               deep
               so
               ever
               a
               dye
               it
               ,
               be
               .
               Christ's
               blood
               is
               so
               deep
               an
               ocean
               ▪
               that
               a
               mountain
               will
               be
               sunck
               out
               of
               sight
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               wel
               as
               a
               small
               peeble
               stone
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Though
               Christ's
               blood
               be
               strong
               enough
               to
               
               purge
               from
               all
               sin
               ,
               even
               the
               greatest
               ;
               yet
               they
               would
               know
               ,
               that
               scandalous
               spots
               ,
               or
               a
               deep
               staine
               ,
               may
               cost
               them
               more
               frequent
               runing
               to
               the
               fountaine
               ,
               through
               humiliation
               ,
               godly
               sorrow
               ,
               prayer
               and
               supplication
               .
               David's
               scandalous
               blot
               cost
               him
               more
               trouble
               and
               paines
               ,
               before
               he
               got
               it
               purged
               away
               ,
               than
               many
               others
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               Psal.
               51.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               When
               all
               this
               is
               done
               ,
               we
               must
               think
               of
               having
               on
               another
               righteousnesse
               ,
               as
               our
               cloathing
               and
               covering
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               of
               our
               appearance
               before
               our
               judge
               ,
               even
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               only
               is
               perfect
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               save
               us
               from
               the
               wrath
               of
               God.
               Let
               us
               be
               never
               so
               washen
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               cleansed
               from
               our
               spots
               ,
               we
               cannot
               for
               all
               that
               be
               accounted
               righteous
               before
               God
               :
               nor
               will
               that
               satisfie
               justice
               ,
               or
               take
               away
               the
               guilt
               so
               much
               as
               of
               one
               transgression
               before
               God.
               Christ's
               righteousnesse
               will
               be
               ou●…
               upper-garment
               for
               all
               eternitie
               :
               Ut
               his
               is
               the
               fine
               linning
               wherewith
               his
               bride
               is
               busked
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               At
               every
               time
               we
               run
               to
               the
               fountaine
               ,
               with
               our
               dayly
               contracted
               filth
               ,
               we
               would
               not
               forget
               to
               carry
               alongs
               with
               us
               the
               mother
               corruption
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               sinck
               and
               puddle
               of
               all
               filthinesse
               :
               I
               meane
               ,
               our
               naturall
               corrupted
               rottennesse
               and
               pollution
               ,
               from
               whence
               flow
               all
               our
               other
               actuall
               pollutions
               .
               We
               would
               do
               well
               to
               carry
               mother
               and
               daughter
               both
               together
               to
               the
               fountaine
               .
               David
               prayeth
               to
               be
               washen
               and
               purged
               ,
               as
               well
               from
               his
               originall
               filthinesse
               ,
               wherein
               he
               was
               conceived
               and
               borne
               ,
               as
               from
               his
               bloudguiltinesse
               Psal.
               51
               :
               5
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               11.
               
               Let
               not
               this
               occasion
               our
               carelesnesse
               in
               watching
               against
               sin
               ;
               for
               that
               would
               be
               to
               turne
               
               his
               grace
               into
               wantonness
               ,
               but
               rather
               let
               it
               sharpen
               our
               diligence
               in
               watching
               against
               all
               occasions
               of
               sin
               ,
               lest
               we
               againe
               defile
               our
               soul.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               Not
               only
               must
               we
               have
               our
               bodyes
               ,
               or
               our
               outward
               conversation
               washen
               ;
               but
               our
               soul
               within
               ,
               the
               frame
               of
               our
               heart
               ,
               our
               understanding
               ,
               will
               ,
               affections
               ,
               and
               conscience
               sprinkled
               with
               that
               blood
               .
               The
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               through
               the
               eternall
               Spirit
               ,
               offered
               himself
               without
               spot
               ●…o
               God
               ,
               must
               
                 purge
                 our
                 consciences
                 from
                 dead
                 works
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 living
                 God.
                 Heb.
              
               9
               :
               14.
               
               And
               we
               must
               have
               our
               
                 hearts
                 sprinkled
                 from
                 an
                 evil
                 conscience
                 .
                 Heb.
              
               10
               :
               22.
               
            
             
               Finally
               .
               If
               the
               beleever
               feare
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               remember
               all
               these
               particular
               duties
               ,
               let
               him
               remember
               this
               ,
               to
               wit.
               To
               put
               a
               ●…oule
               soul
               ,
               defiled
               with
               originall
               and
               actuall
               pollutions
               ,
               in
               Christ's
               hand
               ,
               dayly
               ,
               and
               leave
               it
               with
               him
               to
               wash
               by
               his
               blood
               and
               Spirit
               .
               And
               yet
               remember
               to
               lay
               the
               weight
               of
               his
               acceptance
               before
               God
               ,
               upon
               the
               imputed
               righteousnesse
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               his
               own
               cleannesse
               ,
               when
               thus
               sanctified
               and
               washen
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               imperfect
               .
            
          
           
             
               Questions
               or
               objections
               answered
               .
            
             
               But
               alas
               some
               may
               Object
               .
               and
               say
               ,
               That
               their
               very
               faith
               which
               must
               carry
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               filth
               to
               the
               fountaine
               of
               Christ's
               blood
               ,
               is
               defiled
               ;
               How
               then
               can
               they
               expect
               to
               be
               made
               clean
               ?
               An.
               The
               blood
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               sufficiently
               able
               to
               wash
               all
               our
               filth
               away
               ;
               and
               the
               filth
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               other
               actions
               :
               Therefore
               ,
               when
               faith
               ,
               as
               a
               hand
               ,
               is
               carrying
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               soul
               away
               to
               Christ
               to
               be
               
               washen
               in
               his
               blood
               ;
               let
               the
               foule
               hand
               go
               with
               the
               foule
               hand
               -
               full
               ,
               give
               Christ
               faith
               and
               all
               to
               wash
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               ,
               when
               notwithstanding
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               my
               conscience
               shall
               still
               accuse
               me
               of
               uncleannesse
               ,
               and
               cry
               out
               against
               me
               as
               filthy
               and
               abominable
               ?
               Ans.
               Take
               it
               away
               also
               to
               the
               blood
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               that
               there
               it
               may
               be
               purged
               Heb.
               9
               :
               14.
               and
               here
               alone
               will
               we
               get
               our
               
                 hearts
                 sprinkled
                 from
                 an
                 evil
                 conscience
                 .
                 Heb.
              
               10
               :
               22.
               
               The
               conscience
               must
               be
               steeped
               (
               to
               speak
               so
               )
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               shall
               be
               cleane
               :
               and
               taking
               our
               filthy
               hearts
               to
               this
               cleansing
               fountaine
               ,
               to
               be
               washen
               ,
               we
               will
               get
               them
               delivered
               ,
               and
               sprinkled
               from
               an
               evil
               conscience
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               no
               more
               have
               ground
               of
               accusation
               against
               us
               :
               when
               we
               have
               it
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               put
               our
               filthy
               souls
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               great
               cleanser
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               brought
               all
               our
               pollutions
               to
               his
               blood
               ,
               what
               can
               conscience
               say
               to
               us
               ?
               The
               Lord
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               may
               suffer
               our
               consciences
               still
               to
               bark
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               cast
               up
               our
               filthinesse
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               the
               more
               humbled
               ,
               and
               be
               put
               to
               lye
               more
               constantly
               at
               the
               fountaine
               ;
               yet
               when
               we
               have
               fled
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               taken
               our
               filthinesse
               to
               the
               open
               and
               appointed
               fountaine
               ,
               we
               can
               answere
               the
               accusations
               of
               conscience
               ,
               in
               law
               ,
               and
               have
               peace
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               think
               ,
               will
               some
               say
               ▪
               That
               if
               I
               had
               once
               taken
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               to
               get
               my
               sins
               &
               filthinesse
               purged
               away
               ,
               my
               conscience
               would
               trouble
               me
               no
               more
               ;
               but
               now
               so
               long
               as
               it
               doggeth
               me
               thus
               ,
               I
               cannot
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               way
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               taken
               ,
               is
               the
               right
               way
               .
               Ans.
               Though
               the
               
               Lord
               may
               think
               good
               to
               suffer
               conscience
               to
               trouble
               a
               man
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               though
               he
               hath
               taken
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               for
               a
               further
               exercise
               and
               tryall
               to
               him
               ;
               yet
               the
               beleever
               will
               have
               no
               losse
               nor
               disadvantage
               ,
               by
               examineing
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               trying
               whether
               he
               hath
               laid
               the
               matter
               ,
               cleanly
               over
               on
               Christ
               ,
               or
               whether
               he
               hath
               laid
               too
               much
               weight
               on
               his
               own
               humiliation
               ,
               sorrow
               and
               paines
               ;
               and
               whether
               he
               beleaving
               the
               matter
               on
               Jesus
               ;
               and
               exspecting
               to
               be
               washen
               alone
               in
               his
               blood
               ,
               or
               looking
               in
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               exspecting
               some
               helpe
               in
               the
               matter
               from
               self
               .
               And
               after
               tryall
               would
               mourne
               for
               any
               failing
               he
               gets
               discovered
               :
               and
               still
               be
               about
               that
               work
               of
               runing
               with
               filth
               to
               the
               fountaine
               .
               But
               withall
               they
               would
               go
               to
               Christ
               for
               helpe
               ,
               because
               without
               Him
               ,
               they
               cannot
               come
               to
               Him
               ,
               they
               cannot
               come
               or
               carry
               their
               soul
               to
               the
               fountaine
               opened
               for
               sin
               and
               uncleannesse
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               in
               all
               this
               work
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               a
               single
               dependance
               on
               Christ
               ,
               for
               understanding
               ,
               and
               strength
               to
               go
               about
               this
               work
               aright
               .
            
             
               Thus
               ,
               have
               we
               endeavoured
               to
               cleare
               up
               Christ's
               being
               the
               
                 Way
                 to
                 the
                 Father
              
               ,
               first
               and
               last
               ;
               and
               how
               all
               ,
               beleevers
               or
               unbeleevers
               ,
               are
               to
               make
               use
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               way
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               whatever
               their
               condition
               be
               ;
               from
               all
               which
               we
               may
               see
               ▪
               1.
               
               That
               such
               are
               in
               a
               wreatched
               and
               forlorne
               condition
               ,
               who
               are
               still
               strangers
               to
               Christ
               ▪
               and
               will
               not
               lay
               hold
               on
               Him
               ,
               nor
               come
               to
               Him
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               Him
               ,
               and
               make
               use
               of
               Him.
               They
               are
               unrighteous
               and
               unholy
               ,
               and
               dayly
               contracting
               more
               guilt
               and
               more
               filth
               :
               and
               they
               know
               no
               way
               either
               for
               justification
               or
               sanctification
               ,
               but
               a
               way
               of
               self
               ,
               which
               
               will
               prove
               like
               the
               brooks
               ,
               which
               run
               dry
               in
               summer
               &
               disappoint
               the
               weary
               travailer
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               most
               need
               .
               They
               are
               without
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               without
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               only
               way
               ,
               the
               saife
               and
               sure
               way
               ,
               to
               the
               Father
               .
               And
               oh
               !
               if
               all
               that
               is
               here
               spoken
               could
               induce
               them
               ,
               to
               think
               once
               of
               the
               misery
               of
               their
               condition
               ;
               and
               to
               seek
               out
               for
               reliefe
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               only
               be
               saved
               from
               their
               state
               of
               sin
               and
               misery
               ;
               but
               brought
               into
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               might
               be
               justified
               before
               God
               ,
               from
               all
               that
               justice
               ,
               the
               devil
               ,
               the
               law
               ,
               or
               conscience
               ,
               could
               lay
               against
               them
               ▪
               and
               throughly
               sanctified
               ;
               and
               so
               at
               length
               brought
               home
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               faire
               and
               spotlesse
               2.
               
               Upon
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               noble
               advantage
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               who
               through
               grace
               are
               entered
               into
               this
               way
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               a
               full
               and
               compleat
               way
               ,
               that
               shall
               carry
               them
               saife
               home
               :
               they
               shall
               finde
               ,
               that
               He
               is
               able
               to
               save
               to
               the
               uttermost
               all
               that
               come
               to
               God
               through
               Him.
               And
               O
               if
               ▪
               they
               were
               sensible
               of
               this
               !
               How
               would
               it
               excite
               them
               to
               thankfulnesse
               ▪
               How
               would
               it
               encourage
               them
               to
               run
               thorow
               difficulties
               great
               and
               many
               !
               3.
               
               We
               see
               what
               a
               special
               duty
               lyeth
               upon
               beleevers
               to
               make
               special
               use
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               as
               the
               way
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               so
               march
               to
               heaven
               in
               Him
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               way
               ,
               march
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               or
               rather
               be
               carryed
               in
               his
               armes
               and
               bosome
               .
               This
               were
               to
               goe
               from
               strength
               to
               strength
               ,
               till
               at
               length
               they
               appeared
               in
               Zion
               ,
               and
               landed
               in
               that
               pleasant
               place
               of
               rest
               ,
               where
               the
               weary
               are
               at
               rest
               ,
               and
               yet
               rest
               not
               ,
               day
               nor
               night
               ,
               but
               sing
               praises
               to
               
                 Him
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 redeemed
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 every
                 kinred
                 and
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 people
                 and
                 nation
                 ,
                 saying
                 blessing
                 ,
                 honour
                 ,
                 glory
                 &
                 power
                 be
                 unto
                 Him
                 ,
                 that
                 sitteth
                 upon
                 the
                 throne
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 the
                 lamb
                 ,
                 forever
                 and
                 ever
                 Revel
                 .
              
               5
               :
               9
               ,
               13.
               4.
               
               Hence
               we
               may
               see
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               leannesse
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               of
               their
               wanderings
               ,
               of
               their
               short
               comings
               ▪
               of
               their
               many
               defilements
               &c.
               viz.
               their
               not
               constant
               making
               use
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               way
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               tenor
               of
               the
               gospel
               .
               Oh
               if
               this
               were
               laid
               to
               heart
               and
               mourned
               for
               ,
               and
               if
               grace
               were
               sought
               to
               helpe
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               one
               point
               of
               truth
               .
               That
               Christ
               is
               
                 the
                 way
              
               ,
               well
               understood
               ,
               and
               ●…ghtly
               put
               into
               practice
               ,
               would
               do
               all
               our
               businesse
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               justification
               and
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               were
               poor
               sinners
               once
               entred
               into
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               had
               they
               grace
               from
               this
               way
               to
               walk
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               would
               prove
               their
               life
               and
               salvation
               :
               for
               it
               is
               the
               marrow
               and
               substance
               of
               the
               whole
               gospel
               .
               So
               that
               there
               needeth
               little
               more
               to
               be
               said
               :
               yet
               we
               shall
               speak
               ,
               a
               little
               to
               the
               other
               particulars
               in
               the
               text
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CAP.
               X.
            
             The
             Truth
             .
             Some
             generalls
             proposed
             .
          
           
             THat
             what
             we
             are
             to
             speak
             for
             the
             clearing
             and
             improving
             of
             this
             noble
             piece
             of
             truth
             .
             That
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             more
             clearly
             understood
             and
             edifying
             ,
             we
             shall
             first
             take
             notice
             of
             some
             generalls
             ,
             and
             then
             show
             particularly
             how
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             respects
             ,
             Christ
             is
             called
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             and
             
             finally
             speak
             to
             some
             cases
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Truth
            
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             .
             There
             are
             foure
             generall
             things
             here
             to
             be
             noticed
             .
          
           
             First
             This
             supposeth
             what
             our
             case
             by
             nature
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             are
             all
             without
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             :
             as
             ,
          
           
             Frst.
             It
             supposeth
             that
             without
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             darkness
             ,
             mistakes
             ,
             errors
             :
             yea
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             darkness
             it self
             Ephes.
             5.
             8.
             
               yea
               were
               sometimes
               darknesse
            
             &c.
             Iohn
             .
             1
             :
             5.
             and
             
               of
               darknesse
            
             .
             1
             Thes.
             5
             :
             5.
             yea
             ,
             under
             the
             
               ●…ower
               of
               darknesse
               Col.
            
             1
             :
             13
             Iohn
             12
             :
             35.
             1
             
             Iohn
             .
             2
             :
             vers
             .
             11.
             
               walking
               in
               darknesse
            
             1
             Iohn
             .
             1
             :
             vers
             .
             6.
             and
             abideing
             
               in
               darknesse
            
             1
             Pet.
             2
             :
             9.
             1
             
             Thes.
             5
             :
             4.
             
             Iohn
             .
             12
             :
             46.
             we
             wander
             and
             go
             astray
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             are
             borne
             speaking
             lies
             Psal.
             58
             :
             3.
             yea
             we
             go
             astray
             in
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             our
             folly
             Prov.
             5.
             last
             .
             we
             are
             all
             gone
             astray
             Esai
             .
             53
             :
             6.
             
             See
             also
             Psal.
             119
             :
             67
             ,
             176.
             
             So
             far
             are
             we
             from
             any
             knowledge
             of
             ,
             or
             acquantance
             with
             Truth
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             it
             supposeth
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             turne-in
             to
             the
             right
             way
             :
             a
             Spirit
             of
             errour
             and
             untruth
             leadeth
             us
             continually
             wrong
             :
             like
             the
             sheep
             we
             wander
             still
             ▪
             and
             we
             weary
             ourselves
             in
             our
             wandering
             ;
             and
             so
             spend
             all
             our
             labour
             and
             paines
             in
             vaine
             .
             Being
             under
             the
             power
             of
             untruth
             and
             errour
             ,
             we
             cannot
             walk
             one
             step
             right
             .
          
           
             Thridly
             .
             Though
             all
             other
             wayes
             ,
             beside
             Him
             who
             only
             is
             the
             Way
             ,
             and
             the
             Truth
             ,
             be
             false
             wayes
             ,
             and
             by-wayes
             ,
             leading
             us
             away
             from
             the
             true
             testing
             place
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             Way
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Truth
             ;
             yet
             we
             are
             prone
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             cleave
             to
             those
             false
             
             and
             erroneous
             wayes
             ,
             to
             grippe
             to
             shadowes
             ▪
             andto
             leane
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             wayes
             of
             truth
             :
             Such
             as
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             
               good
               heart
            
             ,
             which
             many
             imagine
             they
             have
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             nothing
             lesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Good
               intentions
               and
               purposes
            
             for
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             not
             under
             the
             power
             of
             errour
             and
             untruth
             ,
             would
             never
             deceive
             themselves
             withall
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             An
             
               harmelesse
               life
            
             without
             scandalous
             out-breakings
             to
             the
             reproach
             of
             christianity
             :
             a
             foundation
             ▪
             on
             which
             〈◊〉
             wise
             man
             ,
             led
             by
             truth
             ,
             would
             build
             his
             salvation
             ,
             or
             hopes
             of
             eternal
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             An
             
               outward
               morall
               ,
               civil
               and
               discreet
               carriage
               ,
            
             which
             no
             man
             can
             blame
             ,
             and
             wherein
             a
             heathen
             can
             outstripe
             many
             ,
             called
             christians
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             must
             be
             a
             poor
             ground
             to
             found
             our
             hopes
             upon
             ,
             and
             yet
             many
             are
             so
             blinded
             ,
             that
             they
             leane
             all
             their
             weight
             upon
             such
             a
             rotten
             staff
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Outward
               exercise
               of
               religious
               dutyes
            
             ,
             wherein
             a
             Pharisee
             may
             outstripe
             many
             :
             and
             yet
             O!
             how
             many
             build
             all
             their
             hopes
             of
             heaven
             upon
             this
             sandy
             foundation
             ,
             which
             none
             but
             blinded
             persons
             would
             do
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             
               commendation
               &
               applause
               of
               ministers
               &
               christians
               ,
            
             is
             that
             which
             many
             rest
             upon
             :
             which
             is
             a
             sad
             proof
             of
             the
             blindnesse
             of
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             
               way
               of
               good
               works
               and
               almes
               deeds
               ,
            
             blindfoldeth
             many
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             that
             they
             were
             never
             led
             by
             truth
             ,
             or
             taught
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             Some
             
               pinching
               greif
            
             and
             
               sorrow
               for
               sin
            
             ,
             i●…
             another
             way
             ,
             which
             people
             ,
             strangers
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             deceive
             themselves
             withall
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             A
             
               common
               sort
               of
               repentance
               ,
               backed
               with
               some
               kinde
               of
               amendement
            
             and
             outward
             reformation
             ,
             is
             away
             that
             many
             rest
             secure
             in
             ,
             though
             it
             lead
             to
             destruction
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               Freedom
               from
               challenges
               of
               conscience
            
             ,
             deceiveth
             many
             .
          
           
             Though
             these
             and
             such
             like
             wayes
             be
             dangerous
             ,
             yea
             deadly
             ,
             yet
             how
             many
             is
             there
             to
             be
             found
             among
             christians
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             better
             ground
             of
             their
             hope
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             will
             cleave
             to
             them
             so
             fast
             ,
             as
             no
             preaching
             will
             make
             them
             so
             much
             as
             once
             question
             the
             matter
             ,
             or
             suspect
             that
             these
             wayes
             will
             in
             end
             deceive
             them
             ;
             so
             strong
             is
             their
             inclination
             to
             the
             way
             of
             errour
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             the
             way
             of
             errour
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             .
             It
             presupposeth
             also
             an
             inclineableness
             in
             us
             by
             nature
             to
             wander
             out
             of
             the
             way
             :
             for
             being
             nothing
             but
             a
             mass
             of
             errour
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             darkness
             ,
             ignorance
             and
             mistakes
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             strong
             byas
             to
             errour
             ,
             which
             agreeth
             best
             ,
             with
             our
             naturall
             corrupted
             temper
             .
             Hence
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             such
             a
             strong
             propension
             to
             errour
             and
             mistakes
             :
             Whether
          
           
             1.
             
             Concearning
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             
               way
               of
               dealing
               with
               his
               Church
            
             or
             
               with
               our selves
            
             .
             O
             how
             ready
             are
             our
             hearts
             by
             nature
             ,
             to
             hatch
             and
             foment
             wrong
             ,
             unseemly
             ,
             untrue
             ,
             yea
             unchristian
             ,
             if
             not
             blasphemous
             thoughts
             and
             conceptions
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             Attributes
             ,
             Word
             ,
             and
             Works
             ?
             And
             how
             ready
             and
             prone
             are
             we
             ,
             to
             receive
             and
             intertaine
             
             wrong
             apprehensions
             of
             all
             his
             wayes
             and
             dealings
             with
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             ?
             And
             as
             for
             his
             works
             in
             and
             about
             ourselves
             ▪
             O
             what
             unsuteable
             ,
             erroneous
             ,
             false
             ,
             ungodly
             ,
             absurd
             and
             abominable
             opinions
             do
             we
             with
             greediness
             drink-in
             ,
             and
             foster
             ;
             yea
             feed
             upon
             with
             delight
             ?
             Who
             is
             able
             to
             recount
             all
             the
             errours
             and
             mistakes
             ,
             which
             our
             heart
             by
             nature
             is
             ready
             to
             admit
             ,
             and
             foster
             with
             complacency
             ?
             Are
             we
             not
             by
             nature
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             fool
             Psal.
             14
             :
             1.
             
             Or
             That
             He
             is
             not
             such
             a
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             word
             and
             works
             declare
             Him
             to
             be
             ;
             a
             Holy
             ,
             Just
             ,
             Righteous
             ,
             Omnipotent
             ,
             Omnipresent
             ,
             Omniscient
             God
             &c
             ▪
             Or
             that
             He
             is
             a
             changeable
             God
             ,
             and
             actually
             changed
             ,
             not
             being
             the
             same
             now
             ,
             which
             sometime
             he
             was
             .
             That
             He
             hath
             forgotten
             to
             be
             gracious
             ,
             and
             remembereth
             not
             his
             people
             in
             adversity
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             not
             Tender
             and
             Mercifull
             .
             That
             He
             hath
             forgotten
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             not
             Faithful
             and
             True.
             That
             he
             approveth
             of
             sin
             ,
             because
             he
             suffereth
             the
             way
             of
             the
             wicked
             to
             prosper
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             not
             an
             Holy
             God
             &c.
             
             Yea
             do
             not
             ofttimes
             such
             thoughts
             as
             these
             lodge
             within
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             truly
             Godly
             ?
             All
             which
             sheweth
             ,
             how
             prone
             we
             are
             to
             receive
             and
             intertaine
             erroneous
             and
             false
             thoughts
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Concearning
             Ourselves
             ,
             Supposeing
             ourselves
             to
             be
             borne
             againe
             and
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             yet
             we
             are
             living
             in
             black
             nature
             :
             and
             who
             so
             ●…old
             and
             confident
             that
             they
             are
             right
             ,
             as
             such
             as
             are
             ●…thest
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ?
             Or
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             sup●…osing
             ourselves
             to
             be
             in
             a
             bad
             state
             and
             in
             nature
             ,
             〈◊〉
             darknesse
             ,
             when
             the
             day
             starre
             from
             on
             high
             
             hath
             visited
             us
             ,
             and
             brought
             our
             souls
             from
             death
             unto
             life
             .
             And
             who
             more
             ready
             to
             compleane
             ,
             then
             such
             as
             have
             least
             cause
             ?
             Or
             supposeing
             ourselves
             in
             a
             good
             condition
             ,
             lively
             ,
             active
             ,
             diligent
             ,
             watchfull
             ,
             &c.
             when
             it
             is
             just
             other
             wayes
             with
             us
             :
             or
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             compleaning
             of
             deadnesse
             ,
             formality
             ,
             upsitting
             ,
             fainting
             ,
             heartlesnesse
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
             Or
             ,
             in
             questioned
             matters
             ,
             taking
             truth
             to
             be
             errour
             ,
             and
             errour
             to
             be
             truth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Concearning
             Others
             .
             How
             ready
             are
             we
             to
             run
             either
             to
             the
             one
             extremity
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             judging
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             actions
             ?
          
           
             O!
             where
             is
             the
             faith
             of
             this
             natural
             condition
             ?
             Where
             is
             the
             reall
             conviction
             of
             it
             ?
             Sure
             there
             is
             but
             little
             real
             beleeving
             of
             this
             ,
             when
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             are
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             never
             so
             much
             as
             suspect
             themselves
             ,
             or
             question
             either
             their
             state
             or
             condition
             ,
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ;
             never
             once
             imagine
             that
             their
             blinded
             hearts
             may
             deceive
             them
             ;
             never
             once
             dreame
             of
             a
             possibility
             of
             mistaking
             ,
             and
             of
             dying
             with
             a
             lie
             in
             their
             right
             hand
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             lamenting
             and
             bewailing
             this
             their
             condition
             ,
             nor
             crying
             out
             and
             compleaning
             of
             a
             false
             deceitful
             and
             desperatly
             wicked
             heart
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             so
             few
             ,
             that
             are
             indeed
             humbled
             unde●…
             the
             sence
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             made
             therefore
             to
             walk
             mor●…
             watchfully
             and
             soberly
             with
             an
             eye
             alwayes
             upo●…
             their
             treacherous
             and
             deceiving
             hearts
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             so
             few
             ,
             crying
             for
             help
             from
             God
             ,
             against
             this
             deceitful
             adversary
             ,
             through
             dayly
             experience
             of
             the
             atheisme
             ,
             hypocrisie
             ,
             ignoranc●…
             
             misconceptions
             of
             God
             and
             of
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             deceitfulness
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             might
             sufficiently
             put
             it
             out
             of
             doubt
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             Next
             .
             How
             miserable
             must
             their
             condition
             be
             ,
             who
             are
             yet
             strangers
             to
             Christ
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             living
             in
             darkness
             ,
             lying
             in
             darkness
             ,
             walking
             in
             darkness
             ,
             yea
             very
             darkness
             it self
             ,
             a
             mass
             of
             errour
             ,
             mistakes
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             misconceptions
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             good
             ;
             and
             still
             wandering
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             Finally
             should
             not
             this
             preach
             out
             to
             ,
             and
             convince
             us
             all
             of
             a
             necessity
             of
             having
             more
             acquantance
             with
             Truth
             ,
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             delivered
             from
             this
             wofull
             and
             wreatched
             condition
             :
             for
             Truth
             only
             can
             set
             us
             free
             therefrom
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             general
             thing
             to
             be
             noticed
             here
             is
             .
             That
             all
             other
             wayes
             and
             courses
             ,
             which
             we
             can
             take
             or
             follow
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             obtaine
             life
             ,
             beside
             Christ
             ,
             are
             but
             lies
             ,
             false
             and
             deceitful
             wayes
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             truth
             in
             them
             :
             for
             He
             only
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             No
             other
             whatsoever
             can
             beare
             this
             epithete
             :
             for
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             only
             can
             satisfie
             the
             soul
             in
             all
             points
             :
             other
             wayes
             ,
             whatever
             we
             may
             imagine
             and
             dreame
             ,
             can
             yeeld
             no
             true
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             only
             can
             secure
             the
             soul
             from
             destructive
             ruinous
             courses
             ,
             which
             will
             undoe
             the
             soul
             :
             all
             other
             wayes
             will
             fail
             here
             ;
             none
             of
             them
             can
             give
             the
             least
             security
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             bring
             him
             ,
             in
             end
             ,
             to
             destruction
             and
             everlasting
             perdition
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             only
             can
             bring
             the
             soul
             saife
             through
             all
             
             opposition
             ,
             and
             difficulties
             in
             the
             way
             :
             no
             other
             way
             can
             do
             this
             ;
             but
             will
             leave
             us
             in
             the
             myre
             ,
             ere
             ever
             we
             come
             to
             the
             end
             of
             our
             journay
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             will
             not
             deceive
             nor
             disappoint
             the
             soul
             :
             all
             other
             wayes
             ,
             in
             end
             will
             prove
             treacherous
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             travailer
             a
             doo●…ul
             and
             sad
             disappointment
             .
          
           
             O
             what
             a
             warning
             should
             this
             be
             to
             us
             all
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             we
             imbrace
             not
             a
             lie
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             :
             and
             sit
             not
             downe
             with
             a
             shadow
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             substance
             .
             How
             ready
             are
             we
             to
             put
             other
             things
             in
             his
             place
             ?
             But
             whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             gets
             his
             room
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             though
             good
             and
             worthy
             in
             it self
             ,
             will
             prove
             a
             lie
             ,
             Even
             .
             1.
             
             All
             our
             outward
             holinesse
             and
             duties
             :
             yea
             .
             2.
             
             All
             our
             experiences
             and
             great
             attainments
             .
             Yea.
             3.
             
             All
             our
             gifts
             and
             enduements
             .
             Ay.
             4.
             
             Our
             very
             graces
             :
             none
             of
             these
             are
             Christ
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             place
             that
             hope
             and
             confidence
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             we
             should
             place
             on
             Him
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             prove
             the
             Truth
             to
             us
             .
             He
             alone
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             .
          
           
             How
             sure
             then
             should
             we
             laboure
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             die
             with
             a
             lie
             in
             our
             right
             hand
             :
             and
             how
             carefully
             should
             we
             guaird
             against
             the
             trusting
             in
             ,
             or
             leaning
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             Christ
             ,
             and
             whole
             Christ
             ,
             and
             only
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             as
             offered
             in
             the
             gospel
             :
             seing
             this
             way
             is
             only
             
               the
               Truth
            
             .
             And
             no
             other
             way
             will
             be
             found
             so
             in
             end
             ,
             though
             at
             present
             we
             may
             finde
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             inward
             peace
             and
             quietnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             were
             right
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             satisfaction
             of
             minde
             ,
             things
             being
             right
             as
             we
             apprehend
             ,
             butfalsly
             ,
             through
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Something
             like
             assurance
             and
             confidence
             ,
             tha●…
             all
             will
             be
             right
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             hope
             founded
             thereupon
             ,
             which
             may
             helpe
             to
             ride
             thorow
             some
             stormes
             ,
             and
             yet
             fail
             us
             atlength
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             general
             is
             this
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             is
             not
             only
             
               the
               Truth
            
             in
             himself
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             reference
             to
             us
             .
             The
             scope
             of
             the
             place
             cleareth
             this
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             
               the
               Way
            
             and
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             for
             our
             use
             ;
             so
             he
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             .
             Not
             only
             as
             God
             equall
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             our
             immanuel
             .
          
           
             As
             God
             ,
             He
             is
             1.
             
             Essentially
             Truth
             ,
             being
             God
             equall
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             power
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             veracity
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             
               God
               of
               truth
               Deut.
            
             32
             :
             4.
             faithfull
             in
             all
             his
             sayings
             Psal.
             31●…
             vers
             .
             5.
             keeping
             truth
             for
             ever
             Psal.
             146
             :
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             is
             the
             fountaine
             and
             spring
             head
             of
             all
             created
             truth
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             first
             truth
             .
          
           
             As
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             in
             reference
             to
             us
             .
             He
             is
             full
             of
             grace
             and
             truth
             Iohn
             .
             1
             :
             14.
             
             He
             received
             not
             the
             Spirit
             in
             measure
             Iohn
             .
             3
             :
             34.
             and
             this
             Spirit
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             .
             But
             of
             this
             more
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             show
             more
             particularly
             ,
             how
             and
             in
             what
             respects
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             as
             mediator
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             general
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             observable
             ▪
             is
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             not
             only
             called
             Truth
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             
               the
               Way
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Life
            
             :
             and
             not
             only
             
               true
               ▪
            
             but
             Truth
             ,
             in
             the
             abstract
             :
             which
             sayeth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             He
             is
             every
             way
             Truth
             .
             how
             ever
             we
             consider
             him
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             or
             as
             Mediator
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             ●…ll
             Truth
             is
             in
             Him
             :
             all
             truth
             of
             salvation
             for
             us
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Him.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             all
             that
             is
             in
             him
             is
             truth
             ,
             his
             Natures
             ,
             
             Offices
             ,
             Performances
             ,
             Words
             ,
             Works
             &c.
             all
             are
             true
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             He
             is
             pure
             and
             unmixed
             Truth
             :
             no
             lie
             in
             Him
             ,
             no
             errour
             or
             mistake
             there
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             truth
             in
             Him
             is
             in
             its
             perfection
             ,
             and
             excellency
             :
             In
             the
             truest
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             imperfect
             .
          
           
             O
             what
             an
             excellent
             one
             must
             He
             be
             ?
             How
             compleatly
             fitted
             and
             furnished
             for
             us
             !
             Oh
             if
             our
             souls
             could
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             close
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             rest
             upon
             him
             as
             alsufficient
             !
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
             More
             particularly
             ,
             in
             what
             respects
             Christs
             is
             called
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             BUt
             for
             further
             explaineing
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             we
             would
             see
             more
             particularly
             ,
             in
             what
             respects
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             called
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ;
             and
             this
             will
             make
             way
             to
             our
             use
             making
             of
             Him.
             So
          
           
             First
             He
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             shadowes
             and
             types
             of
             Him
             ,
             under
             the
             law
             :
             Hence
             ,
             as
             
               the
               law
            
             (
             the
             whole
             leviticall
             and
             typicall
             dispensation
             )
             
               came
               by
               Moses
            
             ;
             so
             
               grace
               and
               truth
               came
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               Iohn
               .
            
             1
             :
             17.
             
             They
             were
             all
             shadowes
             of
             Him
             ,
             and
             He
             is
             the
             substance
             and
             body
             of
             them
             all
             .
             Col.
             2
             :
             17.
             
             And
             this
             is
             true
             in
             these
             respects
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             these
             shadowes
             and
             types
             pointed
             at
             Him
             ,
             and
             directed
             as
             with
             a
             finger
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             who
             were
             under
             that
             dispersition
             ,
             to
             look
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             to
             rest
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             all
             their
             weight
             ,
             on
             Him
             :
             so
             that
             the
             law
             was
             a
             shadow
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             Heb.
             10
             :
             1.
             
             Col.
             2
             :
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             all
             terminate
             in
             Him
             ,
             He
             putting
             an
             end
             ,
             by
             his
             coming
             and
             performing
             his
             work
             ,
             to
             all
             those
             typs
             ,
             which
             only
             related
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             He
             was
             to
             do
             :
             the
             body
             being
             come
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             need
             of
             the
             shadow
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             typified
             existing
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             need
             or
             use
             of
             the
             type
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             are
             all
             fulfilled
             in
             Him
             ,
             He
             answereth
             them
             all
             fully
             :
             so
             that
             what
             ever
             was
             shadowed
             forth
             by
             them
             is
             compleatly
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Him.
             This
             the
             Apostle
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             abundantly
             evinceth
             ,
             and
             Paul
             to
             the
             Colossians
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               we
               are
               compleat
               in
               Him.
            
             and
             therefore
             need
             no
             more
             follow
             the
             shadowes
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             He
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             prophecies
             of
             old
             ;
             all
             which
             did
             principally
             point
             at
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             concearnments
             :
             his
             Person
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Work
             ,
             Kingdome
             ,
             &c.
             and
             whatever
             was
             foretold
             in
             these
             prophecies
             ,
             is
             perfectly
             fulfilled
             in
             Him
             ,
             or
             done
             by
             Him
             ,
             or
             shall
             in
             due
             time
             be
             effectuated
             by
             Him.
             He
             is
             
               that
               great
               prophet
            
             ,
             spoken
             of
             Deut.
             18
             :
             15
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             So
             said
             the
             Jewes
             themselves
             Iohn
             .
             6
             :
             14.
             
             
               All
               the
               Prophets
               from
               Samuel
               spoke
               of
               Him
               ,
            
             and
             of
             his
             dayes
             Act.
             3.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             And
             
               to
               Him
               gave
               all
               the
               Prophets
               witnesse
            
             Act.
             10.
             43.
             
             And
             whatever
             they
             prophecied
             or
             witnessed
             of
             Him
             ,
             was
             ,
             or
             is
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             Him.
             Hence
             we
             finde
             the
             Euangelists
             and
             Apostles
             frequently
             applying
             the
             sayings
             and
             prophecies
             of
             the
             old
             testament
             unto
             Him
             ,
             And
             Luk.
             
             4
             :
             18.
             himselfe
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             prophecy
             of
             Esa
             61
             :
             1.
             &c.
             was
             fulfilled
             in
             him
             .
             See
             1
             Pet.
             10
             :
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             Himself
             expounded
             to
             the
             two
             Disciples
             going
             to
             Emmaus
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             beginning
             at
             Moses
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             prophets
             ,
             all
             the
             things
             concerning
             himself
             Luk.
             24
             :
             27.
             
             And
             thus
             is
             He
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             the
             prophecies
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             He
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             undertaking
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             that
             glorious
             covenant
             of
             redemption
             :
             for
             whatever
             the
             Father
             laid
             on
             him
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             He
             did
             fully
             and
             faithfully
             .
             He
             was
             to
             
               bear
               our
               griefs
            
             and
             
               to
               carry
               our
               sorrows
            
             ,
             and
             that
             He
             did
             .
             He
             was
             to
             be
             
               wounded
               for
               our
               transgressions
            
             ,
             and
             
               bruised
               for
               our
               iniquities
               ,
               the
               chastisement
               of
               our
               peace
               was
               to
               be
               upon
               Him
               ,
            
             and
             
               by
               his
               stripes
               we
               were
               to
               be
               healed
               Esai
               .
            
             53
             :
             5
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             Rom.
             4
             :
             25.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15
             :
             3.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2
             :
             23.
             
             His
             
               soul
               was
               to
               be
               made
               an
               offering
               for
               sin
               Esa.
            
             53
             :
             10.
             and
             so
             it
             was
             ;
             for
             he
             offered
             up
             himself
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             :
             yea
             all
             that
             He
             was
             to
             do
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             covenant
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             perfectly
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             cryed
             out
             ,
             while
             hanging
             on
             the
             cross
             ,
             
               it
               is
               finished
               .
               Iohn
            
             .
             19
             :
             30.
             and
             in
             his
             prayer
             Iohn
             .
             17.
             he
             told
             the
             Father
             vers
             .
             4.
             that
             He
             had
             glorified
             Him
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             had
             finished
             the
             work
             ,
             which
             He
             gave
             him
             to
             do
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Father
             was
             well
             pleased
             with
             Him
             Mat.
             3
             :
             17.
             and
             12
             :
             18
             ,
             and
             17
             :
             5.
             
             Mark.
             1
             :
             11.
             
             Luk.
             3
             :
             22.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             He
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Offices
             ,
             which
             He
             took
             upon
             him
             for
             our
             good
             :
             for
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             these
             offices
             ,
             which
             He
             was
             to
             do
             ,
             &
             what
             remaineth
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             He
             will
             perfect
             in
             due
             time
             .
             Did
             He
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             office
             of
             a
             
             Prophet
             ?
             He
             did
             fully
             execute
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             re●…aling
             mediatly
             and
             immediatly
             the
             whole
             counsell
             of
             God.
             Iohn
             .
             1
             :
             18.
             and
             15
             :
             15.
             
             Ephes.
             4
             :
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Act.
             20
             :
             32.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Heb.
             1
             :
             2.
             
             Did
             He
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             so
             did
             he
             fulfill
             the
             same
             ,
             offering
             up
             himself
             an
             expiatory
             sacrifice
             to
             God.
             Heb.
             9
             :
             14
             ,
             28.
             and
             2
             :
             17.
             and
             becoming
             a
             Priest
             ,
             living
             for
             ever
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             us
             Heb.
             7
             :
             25.
             
             And
             ,
             did
             He
             take
             on
             the
             office
             ,
             and
             function
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             so
             doth
             He
             execute
             the
             same
             ,
             calling
             a
             people
             to
             himself
             out
             of
             the
             world
             by
             his
             word
             and
             spirit
             Act.
             15
             :
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Esa.
             55.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Psal.
             110.
             3.
             erecting
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             a
             company
             of
             visible
             professors
             ,
             to
             professe
             ,
             and
             declare
             his
             name
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             his
             kingdom
             ,
             he
             ruleth
             ,
             with
             his
             own
             Officers
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             Penalties
             or
             Censures
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             government
             is
             on
             his
             shoulders
             Esa.
             9
             :
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             body
             the
             Church
             Ephes.
             1
             :
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Col.
             1
             :
             18.
             and
             this
             his
             kingdom
             He
             ruleth
             ,
             in
             a
             visible
             manner
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             officers
             &c.
             Ephes.
             4
             :
             11
             ,
             12.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12
             :
             28.
             
             Esai
             .
             33
             :
             22.
             
             Mat.
             ●…8
             :
             17
             ,
             18.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5
             :
             4
             ,
             5.
             and
             further
             he
             executes
             this
             office
             by
             effectually
             calling
             the
             elect
             ,
             giving
             them
             grace
             Act.
             5
             :
             3.
             rewarding
             the
             obedient
             Revel
             .
             22
             :
             12.
             and
             2.
             10.
             chastiseing
             the
             disobedient
             Revel
             .
             3
             :
             19.
             bringing
             his
             own
             home
             at
             length
             ▪
             through
             all
             their
             temptations
             ,
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             overcoming
             all
             their
             enemies
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             25.
             
             Psal.
             110.
             and
             at
             length
             ,
             He
             shall
             do
             the
             part
             of
             a
             king
             ,
             when
             He
             shall
             judge
             quick
             and
             dead
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             day
             2.
             
             Thes.
             1
             :
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Act.
             17
             :
             31.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             Fiftly
             He
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             in
             this
             regaird
             ,
             that
             He
             
             fully
             answereth
             all
             the
             titles
             and
             names
             ,
             which
             he
             got
             ▪
             As
             he
             was
             called
             Iesus
             ,
             so
             did
             He
             save
             his
             people
             from
             their
             sins
             Mat.
             1
             :
             21.
             
             As
             He
             was
             called
             Christ
             ;
             so
             was
             He
             anoynted
             with
             the
             Spirit
             without
             measure
             Iohn
             .
             3
             :
             34
             ,
             Psal.
             45.
             7.
             and
             separated
             for
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             endued
             with
             all
             power
             for
             that
             effect
             .
             Iohn
             .
             6
             :
             27.
             
             Mat.
             28
             :
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             and
             established
             to
             be
             a
             
               Prophet
               Act
            
             :
             3
             :
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Luc.
             4
             :
             18
             ,
             21.
             a
             
               Priest
               Heb.
            
             5
             :
             5
             ,
             6.
             7
             and
             4
             :
             14.
             15.
             and
             a
             
               King.
               Psal.
            
             2.
             6.
             
             Esa.
             9
             :
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Mat.
             21
             :
             5.
             
             Phil.
             2
             :
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             11.
             
             Was
             He
             called
             
               Immanuel
               Esai
            
             .
             7
             :
             14.
             so
             was
             He
             indeed
             
               God
               with
               us
            
             ,
             being
             God
             and
             Man
             in
             one
             person
             for
             ever
             :
             was
             he
             called
             
               wonderfull
               ,
               Esai
            
             .
             9
             :
             6.
             so
             was
             He
             indeed
             ,
             in
             his
             two
             distinct
             natures
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             Angels
             may
             wonder
             Ephes.
             3
             :
             10
             ,
             11.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1
             :
             12.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3
             :
             16.
             was
             he
             called
             counseller
             ,
             so
             was
             He
             indeed
             ,
             coming
             out
             from
             the
             Fathers
             besome
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             counsel
             of
             God
             concerning
             our
             salvation
             .
             Iohn
             .
             1
             :
             14
             ,
             18.
             and
             3
             :
             13.
             and
             5
             :
             20
             ,
             and
             15
             :
             15.
             was
             He
             called
             
               the
               mighty
               God
            
             ;
             so
             was
             He
             indeed
             Psal
             ,
             110
             :
             1.
             
             Mat.
             22
             :
             44.
             
             Heb.
             1
             :
             13.
             
             Psal.
             45
             :
             6.
             
             Heb.
             1
             :
             8.
             
             Ier.
             23
             :
             6.
             and
             33
             :
             16.
             
             Mal.
             3
             :
             1.
             
             Matth.
             11.
             10
             
             Psal.
             83
             :
             18.
             
             Luk.
             1.
             76.
             
             Iohn
             .
             1
             :
             1
             ,
             14.
             1
             
             Iohn
             .
             5
             :
             20.
             
             Tit.
             2
             :
             13.
             
             Rom.
             9
             :
             5.
             was
             He
             called
             the
             everlasting
             Father
             ,
             so
             is
             He
             the
             father
             of
             eternity
             ,
             being
             (
             as
             some
             interpret
             the
             word
             )
             the
             author
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             which
             He
             giveth
             to
             all
             that
             beleeve
             in
             Him
             Ioh.
             6.
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             47
             ,
             51.
             and
             8
             :
             51.
             and
             10.
             28.
             and
             11
             :
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Heb.
             5
             :
             9.
             and
             7
             :
             25.
             was
             He
             called
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               peace
            
             ,
             so
             is
             He
             the
             Prince
             
             of
             peace
             indeed
             ,
             being
             
               our
               peace
               Mic.
            
             5
             :
             5.
             
             Eph.
             2
             :
             14.
             making
             up
             peace
             betwixt
             God
             and
             us
             Esa.
             53
             :
             5.
             and
             57
             :
             19.
             
             Eph.
             2
             :
             17.
             
             Col.
             1
             :
             20.
             
             Hence
             his
             gospell
             is
             the
             
               gospell
               of
               peace
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Ministers
             
               embassadours
               of
               peace
               Esa.
            
             52
             :
             7.
             
             Rom.
             10
             :
             15.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5
             :
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Eph.
             6
             :
             15.
             
             And
             he
             giveth
             peace
             to
             all
             his
             Zach.
             9
             :
             10.
             
             Ioh.
             14
             27.
             and
             16
             :
             33.
             
             Rom.
             5
             :
             1.
             and
             8
             ,
             16.
             and
             14
             :
             17.
             2.
             
             Thes
             3
             ,
             17.
             was
             He
             called
             
               the
               Lord
               our
               righteousnesse
               Ier.
            
             23
             ,
             6.
             
             So
             is
             He
             the
             same
             indeed
             ,
             bringing
             in
             everlasting
             righteousnesse
             Dan.
             9
             :
             24.
             and
             being
             made
             of
             God
             to
             us
             righteousnesse
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1
             :
             30.
             &
             making
             us
             righteous
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5
             :
             21.
             
          
           
             Sixtly
             He
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             promises
             ,
             which
          
           
             1.
             
             Centre
             
               all
               in
               Him
            
             ,
             and
             lead
             to
             Him
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             promise
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Are
             founded
             
               all
               upon
               Him
            
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             only
             Mediator
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             promises
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Are
             confirmed
             
               all
               by
               Him
            
             ,
             and
             made
             
               yea
               and
               amen
               in
               Him
            
             2
             Cor.
             1
             :
             20.
             
             He
             confirmed
             the
             promises
             made
             to
             the
             fathers
             Rom.
             15
             :
             8.
             
          
           
             4.
             are
             all
             dispensed
             and
             given
             
               out
               by
               Him
            
             ;
             who
             is
             the
             executor
             of
             his
             own
             testament
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             dispensator
             of
             all
             that
             we
             need
             ;
             so
             that
             what
             we
             ask
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             He
             giveth
             it
             himself
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             14
             :
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Seventhly
             He
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             in
             that
             He
             fully
             answereth
             all
             the
             hops
             and
             expectations
             of
             his
             people
             .
             He
             shall
             not
             be
             found
             a
             liar
             unto
             them
             ,
             whatever
             Satan
             may
             suggest
             unto
             them
             ,
             or
             a
             misbeleeving
             heart
             may
             prompt
             them
             to
             conceive
             ,
             and
             their
             Iealousie
             may
             make
             them
             apprehend
             ;
             and
             
             whatever
             his
             dispensations
             may
             now
             seem
             to
             say
             .
             In
             end
             they
             shall
             all
             finde
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             fully
             satisfying
             all
             their
             desires
             :
             and
             granting
             all
             that
             ever
             they
             could
             hope
             for
             ,
             or
             expect
             from
             Him.
             They
             shall
             at
             length
             be
             satisfied
             with
             his
             likenesse
             Psal.
             17
             :
             15
             ▪
             yea
             aboundantly
             satisfied
             with
             the
             fatnesse
             of
             his
             house
             Psal.
             36
             :
             8.
             and
             with
             his
             goodnesse
             Psal.
             65
             :
             4.
             and
             that
             as
             with
             marrow
             and
             fatnesse
             Psal.
             63
             :
             5.
             
             One
             sight
             of
             his
             glory
             will
             fully
             satisfy
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             cry
             out
             ,
             enough
             .
             Ieremiah
             is
             not
             now
             saying
             ,
             as
             once
             he
             did
             in
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             through
             the
             power
             of
             corruption
             and
             temptation
             Cap.
             15
             :
             18.
             
               will
               thou
               be
               altogether
               unto
               me
               as
               a
               liar
               ,
               and
               as
               waters
               ,
               that
               fail
               ?
            
          
           
             Eightly
             .
             He
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             all
             other
             wayes
             of
             salvation
             :
             for
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             no
             salvation
             now
             by
             the
             
               law
               of
               works
            
             ,
             that
             covenant
             being
             once
             broken
             ●…annot
             any
             more
             save
             :
             The
             
               law
               cannot
               now
               do
               it
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               is
               weak
               through
               the
               flesh
               Rom.
            
             8
             ▪
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             salvation
             by
             the
             
               law
               of
               Moses
            
             :
             without
             Christ
             :
             hence
             Israel
             ,
             which
             
               followed
               after
               the
               law
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               did
               not
               attaine
               to
               the
               law
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               because
               they
               sought
               it
               not
               by
               faith
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               were
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               law
               Rom.
            
             9
             :
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             They
             
               went
               about
               to
               establish
               their
               own
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               submit
               themselves
               unto
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               God.
               Rom.
            
             10
             :
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             salvation
             by
             
               any
               thing
               ,
               mixed
               in
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             fully
             cleareth
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galatians
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             no
             salvation
             
               by
               any
               other
               way
               or
               medium
               ,
            
             which
             man
             can
             invent
             or
             fall
             upon
             ,
             whereof
             there
             are
             not
             a
             few
             ,
             as
             we
             shewed
             above
             :
             for
             
               there
               is
               not
               another
               name
               given
               under
               heaven
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               can
               be
               saved
               ,
               but
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               Act.
            
             4
             :
             12.
             
             No
             religion
             will
             save
             but
             this
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             He
             is
             the
             true
             savation
             ,
             and
             He
             only
             is
             the
             true
             salvation
             ;
             and
             He
             is
             the
             sure
             and
             saife
             salvation
             :
             such
             as
             make
             use
             of
             Him
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             mistaken
             nor
             disappointed
             Esai
             .
             35
             :
             8.
             
          
           
             Ninthly
             He
             is
             
               the
               Truth
               ▪
            
             In
             respect
             of
             his
             leading
             and
             guideing
             his
             people
             in
             the
             truth
             .
             Hence
             He
             is
             called
             a
             
               Teacher
               come
               from
               God
               ,
               Iohn
               .
            
             3
             :
             2.
             and
             one
             
               that
               teacheth
               the
               way
               of
               God
               in
               truth
               Ma●…
               .
            
             22
             :
             16.
             
             
               A
               Prophet
               mighty
               in
               deed
               and
               word
               Luk.
            
             24
             :
             19.
             
             And
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             He
             is
             the
             truth
             ,
             upon
             severall
             accounts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             his
             
               personal
               teaching
            
             ,
             God
             spoke
             by
             Him
             Heb.
             1
             :
             2.
             
             He
             revealed
             the
             Father's
             minde
             Mat.
             11
             :
             27.
             
             Iohn
             .
             1
             :
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             his
             
               messengers
               sent
               by
               Him
            
             ,
             as
             Prophets
             of
             old
             ,
             Apostles
             and
             ministers
             of
             late
             ,
             whom
             he
             sendeth
             forth
             to
             
               make
               disciples
               Mat.
            
             28
             :
             18.
             and
             to
             
               open
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               blinde
               Act.
            
             26
             :
             18.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             his
             word
             ,
             which
             He
             hath
             left
             as
             our
             rule
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             a
             sure
             word
             of
             prophecy
             ,
             more
             sure
             than
             a
             voice
             from
             he●…ven
             2
             Pet.
             1
             :
             19.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Of
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             which
             He
             hath
             established
             as
             meanes
             to
             guide
             us
             in
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             whereby
             He
             maketh
             the
             word
             cleare
             Iohn
             .
             14
             :
             26.
             
             This
             Spirit
             is
             sent
             to
             teach
             all
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             lead
             and
             guide
             in
             all
             truth
             Ioh.
             16
             :
             13.
             1
             
             Iohn
             .
             2
             :
             27.
             and
             sent
             by
             Him
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Father
             
             in
             his
             name
             Iohn
             .
             14
             :
             26
             :
             &
             15
             :
             16
             :
             &
             16
             :
             14
             ▪
          
           
             6.
             
             Of
             his
             
               dispensations
               of
               providence
            
             ,
             within
             us
             &
             without
             us
             ,
             by
             which
             likewise
             he
             instructeth
             in
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             Tenthly
             He
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             bearing
             witnesse
             to
             truth
             :
             and
             this
             He
             doth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Himself
             ,
             who
             was
             given
             
               for
               a
               witnesse
               Esa.
            
             55
             :
             4.
             and
             
               came
               to
               beare
               witnesse
               to
               the
               truth
               Iohn
               .
            
             3
             :
             10.
             
             &
             18
             :
             37.
             and
             was
             
               a
               faithfull
               witnesse
               Revel
            
             .
             1
             :
             5.
             
             &
             3
             :
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             witnesse
             the
             tr●…th
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             by
             publishing
             and
             proclaiming
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             his
             Martyrs
             ,
             who
             seal
             the
             truth
             with
             their
             blood
             ,
             and
             so
             beare
             witnesse
             to
             it
             Revel
             .
             2
             :
             13.
             
             &
             17
             :
             6.
             
             Act.
             22
             :
             20.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             sealing
             the
             truth
             of
             grace
             in
             a
             beleever
             ,
             and
             his
             interest
             in
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             right
             to
             all
             the
             benefites
             of
             the
             new
             covenant
             .
             
               In
               whom
               also
               after
               ye
               beleeved
               ,
               ye
               were
               sealed
               with
               that
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               promise
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               earnest
               of
               our
               inheritance
               .
               Ephes.
            
             1
             :
             13
             :
             14.
             
          
           
             Eleventhly
             ,
             He
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             that
             He
             carryeth
             towards
             poor
             sinners
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             offers
             thereof
             :
             He
             offers
             himself
             to
             all
             freely
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             to
             put
             none
             away
             that
             come
             to
             Him
             ;
             and
             this
             He
             doth
             in
             truth
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             can
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             a
             sincere
             and
             true
             desire
             to
             come
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             He
             rejected
             him
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             look
             upon
             him
             .
             He
             giveth
             encouragement
             to
             all
             sinners
             to
             come
             ;
             that
             will
             be
             content
             to
             quite
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             to
             upbr●…id
             none
             that
             cometh
             ,
             and
             is
             there
             
             any
             that
             in
             their
             own
             experience
             can
             witnesse
             the
             contrary
             ?
             He
             offers
             all
             freely
             ,
             and
             did
             He
             ever
             reject
             any
             upon
             the
             want
             of
             a
             price
             in
             their
             hand
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             hath
             not
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             getting
             no
             admittence
             ,
             been
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             to
             commend
             themselves
             to
             Christ
             by
             their
             worth
             :
             and
             would
             not
             take
             all
             freely
             ,
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             grace
             ?
             Let
             beleevers
             and
             others
             speak
             here
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             experience
             ,
             in
             truth
             and
             in
             uprightnesse
             ;
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             He
             was
             and
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             .
          
           
             Twelvely
             He
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             dispensations
             of
             the
             gospell
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             his
             works
             and
             actions
             ,
             in
             and
             about
             his
             own
             people
             ,
             He
             is
             true
             and
             upright
             :
             all
             his
             offers
             ,
             all
             his
             promises
             ,
             all
             his
             dispensations
             ,
             are
             done
             in
             truth
             and
             uprightnesse
             ,
             yea
             all
             are
             done
             out
             of
             truth
             and
             uprightnesse
             of
             love
             ,
             true
             tendernesse
             ,
             and
             affection
             to
             them
             ,
             whatever
             the
             corruption
             of
             jealousie
             and
             misbeleefe
             ,
             think
             and
             say
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             He
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ;
             And
             so
             alwayes
             the
             same
             ,
             unchangeable
             in
             his
             love
             ,
             whatever
             his
             dispensations
             seem
             to
             say
             :
             And
             the
             beleever
             may
             rest
             assured
             hereof
             ,
             that
             He
             being
             
               the
               Truth
            
             .
             Shall
             be
             to
             him
             ,
             whatever
             his
             word
             holdeth
             him
             forth
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             constantly
             and
             unchangeably
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CAP.
               XII
            
             .
             Some
             general
             uses
             from
             this
             usefull
             truth
             ;
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             
               Truth
               ▪
            
          
           
             HAving
             thus
             cleared
             up
             this
             truth
             ,
             we
             should
             come
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             way
             of
             beleevers
             making
             
             use
             of
             Him
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             in
             several
             cases
             ,
             wherein
             they
             will
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             Him
             as
             
               the
               Truth
            
             .
             But
             ere
             we
             come
             to
             the
             particulars
             ,
             we
             shall
             first
             propose
             some
             general
             uses
             of
             this
             usefull
             point
             .
          
           
             First
             .
             This
             point
             of
             truth
             ,
             serveth
             to
             discover
             to
             us
             the
             wofull
             condition
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             strangers
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               the
               Truth
            
             :
             and
             oh
             if
             it
             were
             beleeved
             !
             for
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             not
             yet
             delivered
             from
             that
             dreadful
             plague
             of
             blindenesse
             ,
             errour
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             mistakes
             ,
             under
             which
             all
             are
             by
             nature
             ,
             a
             condition
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             rightly
             seen
             ,
             would
             cause
             the
             soul
             lie
             low
             in
             the
             dust
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whatever
             course
             they
             take
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             while
             they
             remaine
             in
             that
             condition
             ,
             is
             a
             lie
             ,
             and
             a
             false
             ,
             erroneous
             ,
             and
             deceitful
             way
             :
             for
             still
             they
             are
             turning
             aside
             to
             lies
             Psal.
             40
             :
             4.
             and
             seeking
             after
             them
             Psal.
             4
             :
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Whatever
             hopes
             and
             confidence
             they
             may
             have
             ,
             that
             their
             way
             shall
             carry
             them
             thorow
             ;
             yet
             in
             end
             they
             will
             be
             found
             to
             inherite
             lies
             Ier.
             16
             :
             19
             ▪
             and
             meet
             with
             the
             sadest
             disappointment
             that
             can
             be
             :
             for
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             followshipe
             of
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             angels
             ,
             and
             glorified
             spirits
             ,
             they
             shall
             take
             up
             their
             lodging
             with
             devils
             and
             damned
             souls
             :
             and
             that
             because
             they
             have
             made
             no
             acquantance
             with
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             ;
             and
             the
             way
             wherein
             they
             are
             is
             but
             a
             lie
             ,
             and
             a
             falshood
             :
             and
             so
             of
             necessity
             must
             deceive
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             All
             their
             literal
             and
             speculative
             knowledge
             shall
             not
             avail
             them
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             strangers
             unto
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Tr●…th
            
             .
             Their
             knowledge
             is
             but
             ignorance
             because
             it
             is
             not
             a
             knowledge
             of
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             They
             have
             none
             to
             go
             to
             ,
             for
             help
             and
             light
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             darknesse
             ,
             confusion
             and
             perplexity
             :
             for
             they
             are
             not
             reconciled
             unto
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             which
             alone
             can
             prove
             steadable
             and
             comfortable
             in
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             They
             can
             do
             nothing
             to
             helpe
             themselves
             out
             of
             that
             state
             of
             darknesse
             and
             ignorance
             ;
             and
             whatever
             they
             do
             to
             helpe
             themselves
             ,
             shall
             but
             increase
             their
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             misery
             :
             because
             there
             is
             no
             truth
             there
             ,
             and
             Truth
             ▪
             even
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             alone
             can
             dispell
             these
             clouds
             of
             errour
             ,
             mistakes
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             .
             Hence
             we
             see
             the
             happy
             and
             blessed
             condition
             of
             beleevers
             ,
             who
             have
             imbraced
             this
             Truth
             ,
             and
             gotten
             their
             souls
             opened
             to
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             :
             for
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             ,
             in
             part
             ,
             delivered
             from
             that
             masse
             of
             lies
             ,
             mistakes
             ,
             misapprehensions
             ,
             errours
             ,
             deceitfulnesse
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             lay
             formerly
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             unregenerate
             do
             yet
             lye
             :
             and
             though
             they
             be
             not
             fully
             delivered
             therefrom
             ,
             yet
             the
             day
             is
             comeing
             when
             that
             shall
             be
             ,
             and
             the
             begun
             work
             of
             grace
             and
             truth
             in
             them
             is
             a
             certane
             pledge
             thereof
             :
             and
             at
             present
             they
             have
             ground
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             that
             evil
             shall
             not
             againe
             have
             dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             they
             being
             now
             under
             grace
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             guidance
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Howbeit
             they
             have
             many
             perplexing
             thoughts
             ,
             doubts
             and
             feares
             of
             their
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             and
             think
             many
             a
             time
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             one
             day
             or
             other
             perish
             by
             the
             way
             ;
             and
             all
             their
             hopes
             and
             confidence
             shall
             evani●…h
             ;
             yet
             having
             given
             up
             themselves
             to
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             
             disappointed
             in
             end
             .
             
               The
               Truth
            
             shall
             land
             them
             saife
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
             
               The
               Truth
            
             shall
             prove
             no
             lie
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             have
             a
             fast
             and
             steadable
             friend
             to
             go
             to
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             clouds
             ,
             doubts
             ,
             when
             falshood
             and
             lies
             are
             like
             to
             prevail
             ,
             even
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             who
             alone
             can
             help
             them
             in
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Howbeit
             the
             knowledge
             they
             have
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             gospell
             ,
             be
             but
             small
             ;
             yet
             that
             small
             measure
             ,
             being
             taught
             by
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             and
             flowing
             from
             Truth
             ,
             shall
             prove
             sanctifying
             and
             saving
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             have
             ground
             to
             hope
             for
             more
             freedome
             from
             errours
             and
             deceitfull
             lies
             ,
             than
             others
             :
             for
             they
             have
             chosen
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             given
             themselves
             up
             to
             the
             leading
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
               But
               do
               not
               even
               such
               drink-in
               and
               receive
               and
               plead
               for
               errours
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               :
               and
               is
               it
               not
               sometime
               found
               ,
               that
               they
               even
               live
               and
               die
               in
               some
               mistakes
               and
               errours
               ?
            
             
               Answere
               I
               grant
               the
               Lord
               may
               suffer
               even
               some
               of
               his
               own
               to
               fall
               into
               ,
               and
               to
               continue
               for
               some
               time
               in
               errors
               ,
               yea
               and
               it
               may
               be
               all
               their
               dayes
               ,
               as
               to
               some
               errours
               ,
               that
               hereby
               ,
               all
               may
               learne
               to
               tremble
               and
               feare
               ,
               and
               to
               work
               out
               their
               salvation
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               .
               2.
               
               Some
               may
               be
               tryed
               thereby
               Dan.
               11
               :
               35.
               3.
               
               Others
               may
               break
               their
               neck
               thereupon
               .
               4.
               
               To
               punish
               themselves
               ,
               for
               not
               making
               that
               use
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               have
               done
               :
               yet
               we
               would
               consider
               these
               few
               things
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               there
               are
               many
               moe
               unregenerat
               persons
               that
               fall
               into
               errour
            
             
             
               2.
               
               If
               his
               people
               fall
               into
               errour
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               alwayes
               continue
               therein
               to
               the
               end
               .
               God
               for
               his
               own
               glory
               maketh
               ,
               some
               time
               or
               other
               ,
               truth
               shine
               in
               upon
               their
               soul
               ,
               which
               discovereth
               that
               mistake
               ,
               and
               presently
               ,
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               their
               soul
               maketh
               them
               to
               abhore
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               3
               Or
               if
               some
               continue
               in
               it
               to
               their
               dieing
               day
               ;
               yet
               they
               repent
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               an
               implicite
               repentance
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               of
               other
               unknown
               ,
               and
               unseen
               evils
               ,
               that
               lye
               in
               their
               soul
               ;
               so
               that
               that
               errour
               doth
               not
               destroy
               their
               soul.
               
            
             
               4
               There
               are
               some
               grosse
               errours
               ,
               which
               a
               regenerat
               soul
               cannot
               readyly
               imbrace
               ,
               or
               ,
               if
               ,
               through
               a
               mistake
               ,
               or
               the
               power
               of
               a
               temptation
               ,
               they
               do
               imbrace
               them
               ,
               yet
               they
               cannot
               heartyly
               close
               with
               them
               ,
               whatever
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               through
               corruption
               and
               pride
               ,
               they
               may
               seem
               outwardly
               to
               do
               :
               and
               that
               because
               the
               very
               dayly
               exercise
               of
               grace
               ,
               will
               discover
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               will
               be
               found
               to
               be
               against
               their
               dayly
               experience
               ;
               as
               some
               opinions
               of
               the
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Arminians
              
               and
               Socinians
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               abominable
               Quakers
               ,
               which
               a
               gracious
               soul
               ,
               when
               not
               carryed
               away
               with
               the
               torrent
               of
               corruption
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               tempest
               of
               a
               temptation
               ,
               cannot
               but
               observe
               to
               contradict
               the
               dayly
               workings
               of
               grace
               in
               their
               soul
               ,
               and
               the
               motions
               of
               their
               sanctified
               soul
               ,
               in
               prayer
               and
               other
               holy
               dutyes
               ;
               and
               so
               such
               as
               they
               cannot
               but
               finde
               to
               be
               false
               by
               their
               own
               experience
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               .
               Here
               is
               ground
               of
               a
               sharpe
               reproof
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               who
               continue
               in
               unbeleef
               ;
               and
            
             
               I
               Will
               not
               beleeve
               ,
               nor
               give
               any
               credite
               to
               his
               
               promises
               ,
               wherewith
               He
               seeketh
               to
               allure
               poor
               souls
               to
               come
               to
               Him
               for
               life
               .
            
             
               2
               Nor
               will
               they
               beleeve
               His
               threatnings
               ,
               wherewith
               He
               useth
               to
               alarme
               souls
               ,
               and
               to
               pouse
               them
               forward
               to
               their
               duty
               .
            
             
               3
               Nor
               will
               they
               beleeve
               and
               receive
               His
               offers
               ,
               as
               true
               .
            
             
               4
               Nor
               will
               they
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               He
               is
               the
               true
               Prophet
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               and
               king
               ,
               that
               must
               save
               souls
               from
               hell
               and
               death
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               will
               not
               give
               Him
               imployment
               in
               his
               offices
               .
            
             
               All
               which
               cannot
               but
               be
               an
               high
               provocation
               :
               for
               in
               effect
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               He
               is
               not
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               nor
               worthy
               to
               be
               beleeved
               .
               Let
               them
               consider
               this
               ,
               and
               ●…ee
               how
               they
               think
               ,
               he
               shall
               take
               this
               off
               their
               hands
               .
               No
               man
               will
               take
               it
               well
               ,
               that
               another
               should
               either
               call
               or
               account
               Him
               a
               liar
               :
               and
               can
               they
               think
               ,
               that
               Christ
               shall
               take
               it
               well
               ,
               at
               their
               hands
               ,
               to
               be
               accounted
               by
               them
               a
               liar
               ?
               What
               will
               they
               think
               to
               be
               challenged
               for
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               great
               day
               ?
               Now
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               all
               unbeleevers
               ,
               as
               they
               make
               God
               a
               liar
               (
               o
               horrid
               and
               abominable
               crime
               !
               Whose
               haire
               would
               not
               stand
               on
               end
               to
               hear
               this
               ?
               )
               1
               Iohn
               .
               5
               :
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               —
               
                 He
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 liar
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 beleeveth
                 not
                 the
                 record
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 gave
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 record
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 us
                 eternall
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 life
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 Son.
              
               So
               do
               they
               make
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               a
               liar
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               sayings
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               Offices
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               his
               works
               :
               And
               they
               make
               the
               holy
               ghost
               a
               liar
               ,
               in
               not
               beleeving
               that
               truth
               ,
               that
               He
               hath
               sealed
               as
               a
               firme
               truth
               .
               They
               make
               the
               covenant
               
               of
               surtyshipe
               betwixt
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               a
               mere
               lie
               ,
               and
               a
               forgery
               ,
               
                 o
                 dreadfull
              
               !
               They
               make
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               a
               lie
               ,
               and
               they
               make
               all
               the
               saints
               liars
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               officers
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               declare
               this
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               saints
               ,
               who
               beleeve
               it
               and
               test
               upon
               it
               ,
               liars
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               .
               Hence
               is
               there
               ground
               of
               reproof
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               in
               that
            
             
               1.
               
               They
               do
               not
               firmely
               enough
               beleeve
               his
               sayings
               ,
               neither
               his
               promises
               ,
               nor
               his
               threatnings
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               too
               oft
               upon
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               by
               their
               faintings
               and
               feares
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               by
               their
               carelesnesse
               and
               loose
               walk
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               make
               not
               use
               of
               Him
               ,
               in
               all
               cases
               ,
               as
               they
               ought
               :
               his
               offices
               lye
               by
               and
               are
               not
               improven
               ,
               no●…
               is
               He
               gone
               to
               as
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               in
               cases
               requireing
               his
               helpe
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ;
               in
               cases
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               doubtings
               ,
               confusion
               ,
               ignorance
               of
               their
               case
               and
               condition
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               do
               not
               approach
               to
               Him
               ,
               nor
               to
               God
               through
               Him
               heartyly
               ,
               and
               cordially
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 very
                 Truth
              
               ,
               and
               true
               way
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Nor
               do
               they
               rest
               with
               confidence
               upon
               Him
               ,
               in
               all
               difficulties
               ,
               as
               being
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               fail
               them
               ,
               nor
               disappoint
               them
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Nor
               do
               they
               rejoyce
               in
               Him
               ,
               as
               satisfied
               with
               Him
               ,
               who
               is
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               in
               the
               want
               of
               all
               other
               things
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               .
               The
               right
               consideration
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               should
               keep
               us
               in
               minde
               of
               several
               great
               duties
               :
               such
               as
               those
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Of
               
                 pitying
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 this
                 truth
                 is
                 not
                 heard
                 of
                 ,
              
               as
               among
               Turks
               and
               Heathens
               :
               or
               
               where
               it
               is
               darkened
               with
               superstition
               and
               mens
               inventions
               ,
               as
               among
               Papists
               :
               or
               where
               it
               hath
               been
               clearly
               shineing
               ,
               but
               now
               is
               darkened
               ;
               as
               in
               some
               churches
               now
               under
               the
               prevailing
               power
               of
               corruption
               :
               or
               lastly
               where
               it
               is
               not
               received
               in
               its
               power
               &
               lustre
               ,
               as
               alas
               it
               is
               too
               little
               received
               in
               the
               best
               and
               purest
               churches
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Of
               being
               
                 thankful
                 to
                 Him
              
               ,
               for
               making
               this
               truth
               known
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               particularly
               in
               the
               place
               ,
               where
               we
               Were
               borne
               ,
               or
               had
               our
               abode
               ;
               and
               yet
               more
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               hath
               determined
               our
               hearts
               to
               a
               beleeving
               of
               this
               Truth
               ,
               in
               some
               weak
               measure
               ;
               to
               an
               imbraceing
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               giving
               of
               our selves
               up
               to
               be
               led
               ,
               ruled
               and
               guided
               thereby
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Of
               
                 esteeming
                 highly
                 of
                 every
                 piece
                 of
                 Truth
              
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               who
               is
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ;
               studying
               it
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               loving
               it
               for
               his
               sake
               ;
               holding
               it
               fast
               for
               his
               sake
               ;
               witnessing
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               called
               ,
               for
               his
               sake
               :
               we
               should
               
                 buy
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sell
                 it
                 Prov.
              
               2●…
               :
               23.
               and
               we
               should
               
                 plead
                 for
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               be
               
                 valiant
                 for
                 it
                 Esai
              
               .
               59
               :
               4
               ,
               14.
               
               Ier.
               7
               :
               28.
               
               &
               9
               ;
               3.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Of
               
                 taking
                 part
                 with
                 Him
              
               ,
               and
               his
               cause
               ,
               in
               all
               hazards
               ,
               for
               Truth
               is
               alwayes
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               and
               truth
               shall
               prevail
               at
               length
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Of
               
                 giving
                 Him
                 imployment
              
               in
               our
               doubts
               &
               difficulties
               ,
               whether
               (
               1
               )
               they
               be
               about
               some
               controverted
               points
               of
               truth
               ,
               which
               come
               to
               be
               debated
               ,
               and
               to
               trouble
               the
               Church
               :
               or
               (
               2
               )
               about
               our
               own
               estate
               and
               condition
               ,
               quarreled
               at
               by
               Satan
               ,
               or
               questioned
               by
               the
               false
               heart
               :
               or
               (
               3
               )
               about
               our
               carriage
               in
               our
               dayly
               walk
               .
               In
               all
               these
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               imploying
               Truth
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               
               led
               in
               truth
               ,
               and
               taught
               by
               truth
               ,
               to
               walk
               in
               sure
               pathes
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Of
               
                 carrying
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 before
                 Him
                 as
                 true
                 :
              
               for
               He
               is
               Truth
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ;
               and
               so
               cannot
               be
               deceived
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               should
               walk
               before
               Him
               in
               sincerity
               and
               singlenesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               without
               guile
               ,
               hypocrisie
               ,
               or
               falshood
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               look
               like
               children
               of
               the
               truth
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               of
               light
               ,
               and
               children
               that
               will
               not
               lie
               or
               dissemble
               .
               Esa.
               63
               :
               8.
               not
               like
               these
               ,
               that
               lied
               unto
               Him
               Psal.
               78
               :
               38.
               
               Esa.
               59
               :
               13.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               Of
               
                 taking
                 Him
                 only
                 for
                 our
                 guide
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               by
               denying
               our
               own
               wit
               ,
               skill
               and
               understanding
               ;
               and
               looking
               to
               and
               resting
               upon
               Him
               ,
               who
               alone
               is
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               and
               so
               acknowledging
               Him
               in
               all
               our
               wayes
               ,
               depending
               on
               Him
               for
               light
               and
               counsell
               ,
               with
               singlenesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               humility
               ,
               diligence
               ,
               and
               truth
               in
               the
               inward
               parts
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Of
               
                 giving
                 up
                 ourselves
                 dayly
                 unto
                 Him
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               guidance
               ,
               and
               denying
               our
               own
               wills
               ,
               humors
               ,
               parties
               ,
               or
               opinions
               :
               for
               He
               alone
               is
               Truth
               ,
               and
               can
               only
               guide
               us
               aright
               :
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               we
               would
               acquant
               ourselves
               well
               with
               the
               word
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               rule
               ,
               and
               seek
               after
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               whom
               Christ
               hath
               promised
               ,
               to
               lead
               us
               into
               all
               truth
               .
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               should
               not
               this
               be
               a
               strong
               inducement
               to
               all
               of
               us
               ,
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               and
               gripe
               to
               Him
               ,
               who
               is
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               and
               
                 only
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ?
               seing
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               All
               other
               wayes
               ,
               which
               we
               can
               take
               ,
               will
               prove
               a
               lie
               to
               us
               ,
               in
               end
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               is
               substance
               and
               no
               shadow
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               
                 love
                 Him
                 shall
                 inherite
                 substance
              
               :
               for
               
                 He
                 will
                 fill
                 all
                 their
                 treasures
                 Prov
                 :
              
               8
               :
               21.
               
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Such
               as
               Imbrace
               Him
               ,
               shall
               not
               wander
               ,
               not
               be
               misled
               :
               for
               his
               
                 mouth
                 shall
                 speak
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 wickednesse
                 is
                 an
                 abomination
                 to
                 his
                 lips
                 Prov.
              
               8
               :
               7.
               
                 all
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 are
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 froward
                 or
                 perverse
                 in
                 them
                 vers
                 .
              
               8.
               
               
                 He
                 is
                 wisdom
                 and
                 dwelleth
                 with
                 prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 findeth
                 out
                 knowledge
                 of
                 witty
                 inventions
                 vers
                 .
              
               12.
               
               
                 Counsell
                 is
                 his
                 and
                 sound
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 understanding
                 and
                 strength
                 .
                 vers
                 .
              
               14.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               will
               make
               good
               all
               his
               promises
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               and
               give
               a
               subsistence
               and
               a
               being
               to
               them
               all
               ,
               for
               He
               is
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               must
               stand
               to
               his
               promises
               ,
               and
               fulfill
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               He
               will
               never
               ,
               nay
               never
               ,
               leave
               his
               people
               ,
               not
               forsake
               them
               .
               Heb.
               13
               :
               5.
               
               He
               is
               Truth
               ,
               and
               cannot
               deceive
               ;
               he
               cannot
               forsake
               nor
               disappoint
               :
               He
               is
               a
               spring
               of
               water
               ,
               whose
               waters
               fail
               not
               Esai
               .
               58
               :
               11.
               
               Therefore
               they
               cannot
               be
               disappointed
               in
               end
               ,
               and
               perish
               ,
               who
               trust
               to
               Him.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               truth
               will
               make
               them
               free
               Iohn
               .
               8
               :
               3●…
               ▪
               36.
               and
               so
               deliver
               them
               from
               their
               state
               of
               sin
               and
               misery
               ,
               wherein
               they
               lay
               as
               captives
               ;
               and
               from
               that
               spirituall
               bondage
               and
               slavery
               ,
               under
               which
               they
               were
               held
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               This
               to
               beleevers
               may
               be
               a
               spring
               of
               consolation
               ,
               in
               many
               cases
               ,
               as
            
             
               1.
               
               When
               errour
               and
               wickednesse
               seem
               to
               prospe●…
               and
               prevail
               :
               for
               though
               it
               prevail
               for
               a
               time
               ;
               yet
               Truth
               will
               be
               victorious
               at
               length
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               will
               overcome
               all
               .
               He
               is
               Truth
               ,
               and
               will
               plead
               for
               truth
               .
            
             
               2.
               when
               friends
               ,
               acquantances
               ,
               relations
               ,
               faile
               them
               ;
               and
               father
               and
               mother
               forsake
               them
               ,
               truth
               
               will
               take
               them
               up
               :
               He
               who
               is
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               will
               answere
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               never
               deceive
               ,
               never
               forsake
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               riches
               ,
               honours
               ,
               pleasures
               ,
               or
               what
               else
               their
               heart
               hath
               been
               going
               out
               after
               ,
               prove
               like
               summer
               brooks
               :
               for
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               will
               be
               the
               same
               to
               them
               in
               all
               generations
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               shadow
               of
               turning
               with
               Him.
               
                 The
                 Truth
              
               is
               alwayes
               truth
               ,
               and
               true
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               When
               we
               feare
               ,
               that
               either
               ourselves
               or
               others
               shall
               fall
               away
               ,
               in
               a
               day
               of
               tryall
               ,
               and
               turne
               from
               the
               truth
               .
               Though
               all
               men
               prove
               liars
               and
               deceivers
               ,
               Truth
               will
               abide
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               stand
               out
               all
               the
               blasts
               of
               opposition
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               When
               unbeleef
               would
               make
               us
               question
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               promises
               .
               The
               faith
               of
               his
               being
               Truth
               it self
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               even
               Truth
               in
               the
               abstract
               ,
               would
               shame
               unbeleef
               out
               of
               countenance
               .
               Shall
               Truth
               faile
               ?
               Shall
               not
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               be
               true
               ?
               what
               a
               contradiction
               were
               that
               !
            
             
               6.
               
               When
               we
               know
               not
               how
               to
               answere
               the
               objections
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               false
               treacherous
               heart
               :
               for
               Truth
               can
               easily
               answere
               all
               cavils
               :
               and
               He
               who
               is
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               can
               repell
               all
               objections
               against
               truth
               .
               Truth
               is
               impregnable
               ,
               and
               can
               stand
               against
               all
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               When
               we
               cannot
               know
               ,
               nor
               discover
               the
               wiles
               and
               subtility
               of
               Satan
               .
               Truth
               can
               discover
               the
               depths
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               poor
               soul
               more
               acquant
               with
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               any
               more
               be
               ignorant
               of
               his
               devices
               ,
               who
               look
               to
               Him.
               
            
             
               8.
               when
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               deceitfulnesse
               of
               our
               hearts
               trouble
               us
               ,
               the
               depth
               whereof
               we
               cannot
               search
               .
               This
               then
               may
               comfort
               us
               ,
               that
               Truth
               can
               
               ●…earch
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               reines
               Ier.
               17.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               When
               we
               cannot
               tell
               what
               our
               disease
               and
               distemper
               is
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               seek
               suteable
               remedies
               ,
               or
               help
               from
               God
               ,
               O
               what
               a
               comfort
               is
               it
               ,
               to
               know
               and
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               He
               is
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               with
               whom
               we
               have
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               so
               knoweth
               our
               distemper
               perfectly
               ,
               &
               all
               its
               causes
               and
               symptoms
               ,
               Truth
               cannot
               be
               at
               a
               stand
               in
               discerning
               our
               disease
               ;
               so
               nor
               can
               he
               be
               ignorant
               of
               the
               fittest
               and
               only
               saifest
               cures
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               When
               we
               know
               not
               what
               to
               ask
               in
               prayer
               ,
               as
               not
               knowing
               what
               is
               best
               for
               us
               ;
               it
               is
               comfort
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               to
               do
               with
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               that
               is
               perfectly
               acquanted
               with
               all
               that
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               what
               is
               best
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               When
               we
               know
               not
               how
               to
               answere
               the
               calumnies
               of
               adversaries
               .
               It
               is
               comfortable
               to
               know
               that
               he
               is
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               that
               will
               hear
               truth
               ,
               when
               men
               will
               not
               ;
               and
               will
               own
               and
               stand
               for
               the
               truth
               ,
               when
               enemies
               do
               what
               they
               can
               to
               darken
               an
               honest
               mans
               good
               cause
               .
               It
               is
               comfortable
               to
               know
               ,
               we
               have
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               to
               appeal
               to
               ,
               as
               David
               had
               Psal
               7
               :
               and
               17.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               When
               we
               think
               on
               our
               own
               covenant-breaking
               ,
               and
               dealing
               deceitfully
               with
               God.
               It
               is
               comfortable
               to
               remember
               that
               ,
               though
               we
               and
               all
               men
               be
               liars
               ,
               and
               deal
               deceitfully
               with
               Him
               ,
               yet
               He
               is
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               and
               will
               keep
               covenant
               for
               ever
               ,
               He
               will
               not
               ,
               He
               cannot
               deny
               himself
               .
               2
               Tim.
               2
               :
               1●…
            
             
               Eightly
               ,
               Hence
               we
               may
               certanely
               conclude
               ,
               that
               truth
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ's
               cause
               ,
               shall
               at
               length
               prevail
               :
               for
               He
               is
               Truth
               ,
               yea
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               and
               so
               abideth
               truth
               ;
               therefore
               must
               He
               prevail
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               mouthes
               of
               liars
               must
               be
               stoped
               .
               So
               then
               let
               us
               
               remaine
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               truth
               at
               length
               shall
               be
               victorious
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ
               shall
               have
               the
               victory
               :
               though
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               enemies
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ
               be
               multiplied
               ,
               and
               many
               there
               be
               that
               rise
               up
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               These
               enemies
               should
               prosper
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               and
               carry
               on
               their
               course
               of
               errour
               and
               wickednesse
               with
               a
               high
               band
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               There
               should
               be
               few
               found
               to
               befriend
               truth
               ,
               and
               to
               own
               it
               ,
               in
               an
               evil
               day
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Yea
               many
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               did
               some
               time
               owne
               it
               ,
               and
               plead
               for
               it
               ,
               should
               at
               length
               turne
               their
               back
               upon
               it
               ,
               as
               did
               Demas
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               such
               ,
               as
               continue
               constant
               and
               faithful
               ,
               be
               loaded
               with
               reproaches
               and
               pressed
               under
               with
               sore
               persecution
               ,
               for
               adhereing
               to
               truth
               ,
               and
               owning
               constantly
               the
               good
               cause
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Yea
               though
               all
               things
               in
               providence
               should
               seem
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               truth
               shall
               not
               rise
               againe
               ,
               but
               seem
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               to
               conspire
               against
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Nenthly
               ,
               May
               we
               not
               hence
               read
               ,
               what
               should
               be
               our
               way
               and
               course
               ,
               in
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               a
               spirit
               of
               error
               is
               gone
               abroad
               ,
               and
               many
               are
               carried
               off
               their
               feet
               therewith
               ,
               or
               when
               we
               are
               doubtful
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               what
               side
               of
               the
               disput
               to
               take
               .
               O
               then
               is
               the
               fit
               time
               for
               us
               to
               imploy
               Truth
               ,
               to
               live
               near
               to
               Him
               ,
               who
               is
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               to
               waite
               on
               Him
               ,
               &
               hang
               upon
               Him
               ,
               with
               singlenesse
               of
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             
               Object
               .
               But
               many
               even
               of
               his
               own
               people
               do
               erre
               and
               step
               aside
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               That
               is
               true
               :
               but
               yet
               1.
               
               That
               will
               be
               no
               excuse
               to
               thee
               .
               Nay
               2.
               
               That
               should
               
               make
               thee
               feare
               and
               tremble
               more
               .
               3.
               
               And
               it
               should
               presse
               thee
               ,
               to
               lye
               neare
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               wreastle
               more
               earnestly
               with
               Him
               ,
               for
               the
               spirit
               of
               light
               and
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               to
               depend
               more
               constantly
               and
               faithfully
               upon
               Him
               ,
               with
               singlenesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               up
               thy
               soul
               and
               wayes
               to
               Him
               ,
               as
               the
               God
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               as
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               led
               into
               all
               truth
               .
            
             
               Tenthly
               ,
               This
               should
               stirre
               us
               up
               ,
               to
               goe
               to
               Him
               ,
               and
               make
               use
               of
               Him
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               in
               all
               cases
               ,
               wherein
               we
               may
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               truths
               hand
               to
               helpe
               us
               :
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               we
               would
               minde
               those
               particulars
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               would
               live
               in
               the
               constant
               conviction
               of
               our
               ignorance
               ,
               blindnesse
               ,
               hypocrisie
               ,
               readynesse
               to
               mistake
               a●…d
               erre
               .
               This
               is
               clear
               and
               manifest
               ,
               and
               proved
               to
               be
               truth
               by
               dayly
               experience
               ;
               yet
               how
               little
               is
               it
               beleeved
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               so
               with
               us
               ?
               Do
               we
               see
               and
               beleeve
               the
               atheisme
               of
               our
               hearts
               ?
               Do
               we
               see
               and
               beleeve
               the
               hypocrisie
               of
               our
               hearts
               ?
               are
               we
               jealous
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               ?
               Oh
               that
               it
               were
               so
               !
               let
               this
               then
               be
               more
               minded
               by
               us
               .
            
             
               2ly
               .
               Let
               us
               live
               in
               the
               persuasion
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               He
               only
               ,
               and
               nothing
               below
               Him
               ,
               will
               be
               able
               to
               clear
               our
               doubts
               ,
               dispel
               our
               clouds
               ,
               cleare
               up
               our
               mistakes
               ,
               send
               us
               light
               ,
               and
               manifest
               truth
               unto
               us
               :
               Not
               our
               own
               study
               ,
               paines
               ,
               prayers
               ,
               duties
               ,
               learning
               ,
               understanding
               ;
               not
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               professours
               ,
               and
               experienced
               Christians
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               3ly
               .
               We
               should
               be
               dayly
               giving
               up
               ourselves
               to
               Him
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               forementioned
               respects
               ;
               and
               receiving
               Him
               into
               our
               souls
               as
               such
               ,
               that
               He
               may
               dwell
               and
               abide
               there
               ▪
               Then
               shall
               
               the
               truth
               make
               us
               free
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Son
               make
               us
               free
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               free
               indeed
               Ioh.
               8
               :
               36.
               
            
             
               4ly
               .
               There
               would
               be
               much
               single
               dependance
               on
               Him
               ,
               for
               light
               ,
               instruction
               ,
               direction
               ,
               and
               guidance
               ,
               in
               all
               our
               exigences
               .
            
             
               5ly
               .
               Withall
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               a
               waiting
               on
               Him
               ,
               with
               patience
               ,
               giving
               him
               liberty
               to
               take
               his
               own
               way
               and
               time
               ,
               and
               a
               leaving
               of
               Him
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               6ly
               .
               We
               should
               ,
               by
               all
               meanes
               ,
               guaird
               against
               such
               things
               as
               are
               hinderenees
               ,
               and
               will
               prove
               obstacles
               to
               us
               ,
               in
               this
               matter
               :
               such
               as
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Praejudices
               against
               the
               truth
               :
               for
               then
               we
               will
               undervalue
               light
               ,
               and
               reject
               all
               the
               directions
               and
               instructions
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               not
               agreeing
               with
               our
               prejudicat
               opinion
               .
            
             
               2
               ▪
               
                 A
                 wilfull
                 turning
                 away
                 from
                 truth
                 ,
              
               as
               these
               2.
               
               Tim.
               4
               :
               4.
               
               Tit.
               1
               :
               14.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Addictednesse
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 judgments
              
               and
               opinions
               ,
               which
               causeth
               pertinaciousnesse
               ,
               Pride
               ,
               and
               conceite
               ,
               as
               thinking
               ourselves
               so
               wise
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               need
               no
               information
               :
               and
               this
               occasioneth
               a
               self
               confidence
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Looking
                 too
                 much
                 unto
              
               ,
               and
               hanging
               too
               much
               upon
               Men
               ,
               who
               are
               but
               instruments
               ;
               crying
               them
               up
               as
               infallible
               ,
               and
               receiving
               ,
               without
               further
               examination
               ▪
               all
               that
               they
               say
               ,
               not
               like
               the
               
                 Bereans
                 :
                 Act.
              
               17.
               
               This
               is
               a
               great
               hinderence
               to
               the
               receiving
               of
               truth
               ▪
               and
               very
               prejudiciall
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               A
               
                 neglecting
                 of
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
              
               which
               God
               hath
               appointed
               for
               this
               end
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Or
               
                 an
                 hanging
                 too
                 much
                 on
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               misplaceing
               them
               ,
               g●…ving
               them
               His
               roome
               .
            
             
             
               7.
               
               
                 Leaning
                 too
              
               much
               
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 understanding
              
               ,
               wit
               and
               knowledge
               &c.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               A
               
                 refisting
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
              
               2.
               
               Tim
               ,
               3
               :
               8.
               
            
             
               These
               and
               the
               like
               hinderances
               would
               be
               guarded
               against
               ,
               lest
               they
               marre
               our
               attaining
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Truth
               .
            
             
               7ly
               There
               would
               be
               much
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               prayer
               :
               for
               this
               is
               the
               maine
               conduite
               ,
               and
               meane
               ,
               through
               which
               light
               is
               conveyed
               into
               the
               soul.
               There
               would
               also
               be
               a
               serious
               and
               Christian
               reading
               and
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               which
               is
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 Truth
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Scripture
                 of
                 Truth
              
               ,
               and
               those
               duties
               would
               be
               gone
               about
               ,
               with
               (
               1
               )
               much
               self
               denyal
               (
               2
               )
               with
               much
               singlenesse
               of
               heart
               .
               (
               3
               )
               with
               much
               humility
               .
               (
               4
               )
               with
               much
               willingnesse
               and
               readynesse
               to
               be
               instructed
               .
               (
               5
               )
               with
               much
               seriousnesse
               and
               earnestnesse
               :
               and
               (
               6
               )
               with
               faith
               and
               dependance
               on
               God
               ,
               for
               his
               blessing
               and
               breathing
               .
            
             
               8ly
               We
               would
               beware
               ,
               as
               of
               trusting
               to
               our
               own
               understandings
               ,
               so
               to
               the
               judgments
               of
               other
               men
               :
               nor
               would
               we
               look
               to
               what
               suiteth
               most
               our
               own
               humors
               ,
               nor
               to
               what
               appeareth
               most
               specious
               and
               plausible
               :
               for
               that
               may
               deceive
               us
               .
            
             
               9ly
               We
               would
               lye
               open
               to
               the
               influences
               and
               rayes
               of
               light
               ,
               by
               exerciseing
               faith
               in
               earnest
               desires
               ,
               as
               also
               patient
               waiting
               for
               and
               single
               looking
               to
               Him
               :
               mindeing
               his
               name
               and
               his
               relations
               ,
               promises
               and
               engadgments
               ;
               for
               the
               strengthning
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               confidence
               .
            
             
               10ly
               We
               would
               labour
               to
               keep
               fast
               ,
               whatever
               He
               teacheth
               us
               by
               his
               word
               and
               spirit
               ;
               &
               not
               prove
               ●…ecking
               vessels
               .
               This
               the
               Apostle
               exhorteth
               to
               
               Heb
               :
               2
               :
               1.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 more
                 e●…rnest
                 heed
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 lest
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 we
                 should
                 let
                 them
                 slip
                 :
              
               yea
               and
               we
               should
               be
               
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 Truth
              
               2.
               
               Pet
               ,
               1
               :
               12.
               
            
             
               11ly
               We
               would
               beware
               of
               resting
               on
               a
               forme
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               those
               did
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               read
               Rom.
               2
               :
               ●…0
               .
               and
               of
               holding
               the
               truth
               in
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
               as
               these
               Rom.
               1
               :
               18.
               and
               of
               disobeying
               it
               as
               these
               mentioned
               Rom.
               2
               :
               v.
               8.
               see
               also
               Gal.
               3
               :
               v.
               1.
               and
               5
               :
               v.
               7.
               
            
             
               12ly
               But
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               we
               would
               so
               receive
               truth
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               might
               ●…ule
               and
               be
               master
               in
               us
               ▪
               captivate
               judgment
               ,
               will
               and
               affections
               ,
               and
               break
               out
               into
               the
               practice
               :
               and
               this
               comprehendeth
               several
               duties
               ,
               such
               as
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               
                 have
                 the
                 Truth
                 in
                 us
              
               ;
               whileas
               if
               we
               practise
               otherwise
               ,
               the
               truth
               is
               not
               in
               us
               1.
               
               Iohn
               .
               1
               :
               v.
               8.
               and
               2
               :
               v.
               4.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               be
               
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               as
               belonging
               to
               its
               jurisdiction
               ,
               power
               and
               command
               1.
               
               Iohn
               .
               3
               :
               19.
               
               Iohn
               .
               18
               :
               37.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               
                 doe
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ,
               by
               having
               true
               followshipe
               with
               Him.
               1.
               
               Iohn
               .
               1
               :
               6
               ▪
               and
               to
               
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 Truth
              
               2
               ,
               Ioh.
               4.
               3.
               
               Ioh.
               4.
               
               Psal.
               86
               :
               11.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               have
               the
               
                 loyns
                 girt
                 with
                 truth
                 Ephes.
              
               6
               :
               v.
               14.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               To
               receive
               the
               
                 love
                 of
                 the
              
               truth
               ●…
               
                 Thes
                 ▪
              
               2
               :
               10.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               To
               
                 be
                 instructed
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 in
                 Iesu●…
                 Ephes.
              
               4
               :
               21.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               To
               
                 purify
                 the
                 soul
                 in
                 obeying
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               1
               Pet.
               1
               :
               v.
               22.
               
            
             
               This
               shall
               suffice
               for
               clearing
               up
               and
               applying
               ,
               in
               the
               generall
               ,
               this
               excellent
               truth
               ,
               That
               
                 Christ
                 is
              
               
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               .
               We
               shall
               now
               come
               and
               make
               some
               more
               particular
               use
               of
               this
               precious
               point
               ,
               by
               speaking
               to
               some
               particular
               cases
               (
               which
               we
               shall
               instance
               in
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               understanding
               christian
               may
               be
               helped
               to
               understand
               how
               to
               carry
               and
               how
               to
               make
               use
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               other
               ,
               the
               like
               cases
               )
               wherein
               Christ
               is
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ;
               and
               show
               how
               beleevers
               are
               to
               make
               use
               of
               Him
               ,
               in
               these
               cases
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 Truth
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
            
             .
             How
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Truth
             ,
             for
             grouth
             in
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             commanded
             duty
             ,
             that
             we
             
               grow
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             last
             .
             And
             the
             
               knowledge
               of
               Him
            
             being
             
               life
               eternal
               Ioh.
            
             17
             :
             3.
             and
             our
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             of
             Him
             here
             being
             but
             imperfect
             ,
             for
             
               we
               know
               but
               in
               part
            
             ;
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             an
             useful
             duty
             ,
             and
             a
             desireable
             thing
             ,
             to
             be
             growing
             in
             this
             knowledge
             .
             This
             is
             to
             
               walk
               worthie
               of
               the
               Lord
               unto
               all
               pleasing
               ,
               to
               be
               increasing
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God.
               Col.
            
             1
             :
             10.
             
             
               Knowledge
               must
               be
               added
               unto
               vertue
            
             ;
             and
             it
             layeth
             a
             ground
             for
             other
             christian
             virtues
             2
             Pet.
             1
             :
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             In
             this
             knowledge
             ,
             we
             must
             
               not
               be
               barren
            
             2
             Pet.
             1
             :
             8.
             
             And
             this
             being
             so
             necessary
             ,
             so
             desireable
             ,
             and
             so
             useful
             ,
             and
             so
             advantagious
             a
             grace
             ,
             the
             beleever
             cannot
             but
             desire
             to
             have
             more
             and
             more
             of
             it
             .
             Especially
             seing
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             image
             of
             God
             Col.
             3
             :
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
           
             Now
             ,
             it
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             that
             must
             teach
             them
             here
             ,
             first
             and
             last
             .
             The
             
               light
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
            
             must
             be
             had
             ,
             in
             
               the
               face
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             2
             Cor.
             4
             :
             6.
             
             The
             question
             therefore
             is
             ,
             how
             we
             should
             make
             use
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             attaine
             to
             more
             of
             this
             excellent
             knowledge
             ?
          
           
             For
             clearing
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             propose
             those
             directions
             .
          
           
             First
             .
             It
             is
             good
             to
             live
             in
             the
             constant
             conviction
             of
             a
             necessity
             of
             his
             teaching
             us
             ,
             and
             this
             taketh
             in
             those
             particulars
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             we
             should
             be
             conscious
             of
             our
             ignorance
             ,
             even
             when
             we
             know
             most
             ,
             or
             think
             we
             know
             most
             ,
             remembring
             that
             the
             best
             knoweth
             but
             in
             part
             1
             Cor.
             13
             :
             9.
             
             The
             more
             true
             knowledge
             we
             attaine
             to
             ,
             the
             more
             will
             we
             see
             and
             be
             convinced
             of
             our
             ignorance
             ;
             because
             the
             more
             we
             know
             ,
             the
             more
             will
             we
             discover
             of
             the
             vastnesse
             ,
             and
             incomprehensibility
             of
             that
             object
             ,
             which
             is
             proposed
             to
             our
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             we
             should
             remember
             ,
             how
             deceitful
             our
             hearts
             are
             ;
             and
             how
             ready
             they
             are
             to
             sit
             down
             upon
             a
             shadow
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             even
             when
             we
             know
             nothing
             ,
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             know
             .
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             vers
             .
             2.
             and
             this
             will
             keep
             us
             jealous
             ,
             and
             watchful
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             to
             helpe
             forward
             our
             jealousie
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             and
             watchfulnesse
             ,
             we
             would
             remember
             ,
             that
             our
             hearts
             naturally
             are
             averse
             from
             any
             true
             and
             saving
             knowledge
             :
             whatever
             desire
             there
             be
             naturally
             after
             knowledge
             of
             hidden
             things
             ,
             out
             of
             curiosity
             ;
             and
             of
             things
             natural
             ;
             or
             of
             thing●…
             spiritual
             ,
             as
             natural
             ,
             for
             the
             perfection
             of
             nature
             ,
             
             as
             might
             be
             pretended
             ,
             whereby
             in
             effect
             those
             that
             increase
             knowledge
             ,
             increase
             sorrow
             Eccles.
             1
             :
             18.
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             inclination
             after
             spiritual
             and
             saving
             knowledge
             ,
             in
             us
             naturally
             :
             But
             an
             aversation
             of
             heart
             therefrom
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             we
             should
             study
             and
             know
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             this
             knowledge
             :
             how
             necessary
             it
             is
             for
             our
             christian
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             christian
             walk
             with
             others
             ;
             how
             necessary
             for
             our
             right
             improving
             of
             dispensations
             ,
             general
             and
             particular
             ;
             what
             a
             noble
             ornament
             of
             a
             christian
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             a
             necessary
             piece
             of
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             lost
             ;
          
           
             Secondly
             .
             Upon
             these
             grounds
             mentioned
             ,
             〈◊〉
             would
             also
             be
             convinced
             of
             this
             ;
             That
             of
             ourselves
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             our
             natural
             parts
             ,
             enduements
             ,
             quicknesse
             and
             sagacity
             ,
             we
             cannot
             attaine
             to
             this
             saving
             knowledge
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             special
             and
             saving
             grace
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             be
             wrought
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             by
             a
             divine
             hand
             ,
             even
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God.
             By
             our
             private
             study
             and
             reading
             ,
             we
             may
             attaine
             to
             a
             literal
             ,
             heady
             ,
             and
             speculative
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             will
             puff
             us
             up
             1
             Cor.
             8
             :
             1.
             but
             thereby
             shall
             we
             never
             attaine
             to
             this
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             hearty
             ,
             and
             practical
             ,
             and
             so
             saving
             .
             We
             must
             have
             the
             anoynting
             here
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             us
             all
             things
             .
             1
             Iohn
             .
             2
             :
             27.
             
             And
             of
             this
             we
             would
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             look
             to
             a
             higher
             hand
             ,
             for
             light
             ,
             and
             instruction
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             There
             would
             be
             an
             eyeing
             of
             Christ's
             furniture
             and
             fitnesse
             ,
             for
             this
             work
             of
             teaching
             of
             us
             .
             To
             wit
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             An
             eyeing
             of
             Him
             ,
             as
             the
             
               substantial
               wisdome
            
             of
             the
             Father
             Prov.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             eyeing
             of
             Him
             ,
             as
             one
             
               come
               out
               of
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Father
               Iohn
               .
            
             1
             :
             18.
             and
             so
             sufficiently
             enabled
             to
             acquant
             us
             with
             the
             mysteries
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             salvation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             An
             eyeing
             of
             Him
             ,
             as
             
               mediator
               ,
               fully
               endued
               with
               all
               necessaries
               for
               this
               piece
               of
               his
               work
               ,
            
             and
             so
             ,
             having
             
               received
               the
               Spirit
               without
               measure
            
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             Iohn
             .
             3
             :
             34.
             and
             as
             having
             
               hid
               in
               Him
               ,
               all
               the
               treasures
               of
               wisdome
               and
               knowledge
               Col.
            
             2
             :
             3.
             and
             as
             having
             
               all
               fulnesse
               dwelling
               in
               Him
               Col.
            
             1
             :
             19.
             
             Sed
             also
             Esai
             .
             11
             :
             2
             ,
             &
             61
             :
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             An
             eyeing
             of
             Him
             ,
             as
             
               having
               power
               to
               send
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             that
             anointing
             that
             teacheth
             us
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             is
             truth
             and
             is
             no
             lie
             1
             Iohn
             .
             2
             :
             20
             ,
             27.
             not
             only
             by
             way
             of
             intercession
             and
             intreaty
             ,
             begging
             it
             of
             the
             Father
             Iohn
             .
             15
             :
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             But
             also
             authotatively
             ,
             as
             conjunct
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             The
             Father
             sendeth
             Him
             in
             Christ's
             name
             Iohn
             .
             14
             :
             26.
             and
             Christ
             sendeth
             Him
             from
             the
             Father
             Iohn
             .
             15
             :
             26.
             and
             this
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             which
             guideth
             into
             all
             truth
             ,
             shall
             receive
             of
             Christ's
             ,
             &
             shew
             it
             unto
             us
             Iohn
             .
             16
             :
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             .
             There
             would
             be
             an
             eyeing
             of
             Christ's
             
               readynesse
               ,
               willingnesse
               and
               engadgment
               to
               helpe
               ,
            
             in
             this
             case
             :
             and
             this
             will
             encourage
             the
             soul
             to
             go
             forward
             :
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             we
             would
             remember
             those
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             He
             standeth
             obliged
             to
             helpe
             us
             with
             instruction
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             a
             Witnesse
             ,
             a
             Leader
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Commander
               ,
               Esai
            
             .
             55
             :
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             That
             He
             is
             
               commissionated
               of
               the
               Father
               for
               this
               end
               ,
            
             and
             so
             is
             the
             Fathers
             servant
             ;
             and
             is
             given
             for
             a
             light
             to
             the
             gentiles
             Esai
             .
             42
             :
             6.
             
             &
             49
             :
             6.
             and
             the
             Father
             is
             said
             to
             speak
             by
             Him
             ,
             or
             in
             Him
             Heb.
             1
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             He
             
               received
               his
               gifts
               and
               qualifications
               for
               this
               end
            
             and
             purpose
             ,
             that
             He
             might
             give
             out
             and
             dispense
             to
             his
             members
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             necessity
             :
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Psal.
             68
             :
             18.
             compared
             with
             Ephes.
             4
             :
             8.
             what
             He
             is
             said
             to
             have
             received
             ,
             in
             the
             one
             place
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             given
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             
               He
               hath
               begun
               this
               work
               already
               ,
            
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             his
             followers
             ;
             and
             therefore
             standeth
             engadged
             ,
             to
             see
             it
             perfected
             :
             for
             all
             his
             works
             are
             perfect
             works
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             
               He
               hath
               a
               love
               to
               his
               scholers
               ,
            
             and
             a
             desire
             to
             have
             them
             all
             thriveing
             ,
             and
             making
             progresse
             in
             knowledge
             ;
             this
             being
             his
             glory
             ,
             who
             is
             their
             master
             and
             teacher
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             
               He
               laid
               down
               wa●…es
               and
               meanes
               ,
            
             and
             a
             constant
             course
             ,
             for
             instructing
             of
             his
             people
             :
             for
             .
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             He
             hath
             given
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             setled
             and
             established
             ordinances
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             .
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             He
             hath
             established
             a
             ministery
             for
             instructing
             his
             people
             Ephes.
             4
             :
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             He
             hath
             gifted
             persons
             for
             this
             work
             of
             the
             ministery
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12
             :
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             He
             backeth
             these
             officers
             ,
             in
             the
             faithful
             administration
             of
             their
             function
             ,
             and
             ,
             through
             his
             blessing
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             maketh
             their
             work
             prosperous
             and
             effectuall
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             He
             seeth
             fit
             .
          
           
           
             Fiftly
             .
             There
             would
             be
             an
             eyeing
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             made
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             whether
             general
             ,
             or
             particular
             ,
             or
             both
             .
             Such
             as
             those
             which
             we
             have
             Esai
             .
             11
             :
             9.
             
             Habbak
             .
             2
             :
             14.
             
             
               The
               earth
               shall
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             or
             
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               )
               as
               the
               waters
               cover
               the
               sea
               :
            
             and
             that
             Esai
             .
             32
             :
             4.
             
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               rash
               shall
               understand
               knowledge
            
             &c.
             and
             Ier.
             31
             :
             34.
             
             
               They
               shall
               all
               know
               me
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sixtly
             .
             There
             would
             be
             a
             constant
             ,
             diligent
             ,
             serious
             and
             single
             useing
             of
             the
             means
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             with
             a
             faithfull
             dependence
             on
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             gripping
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             relations
             ,
             offices
             ,
             engadgments
             and
             promises
             ,
             and
             waiting
             upon
             his
             breathing
             ,
             in
             hope
             and
             patience
             Psal.
             25
             :
             5.
             
          
           
             Seventhly
             .
             There
             would
             be
             a
             guairding
             against
             every
             thing
             ,
             that
             may
             obstruct
             this
             work
             ,
             and
             grieve
             Him
             ,
             in
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             would
             beware
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             undervalue
             and
             have
             a
             little
             esteern
             of
             knowledge
             :
             for
             this
             will
             grieve
             Him
             ,
             and
             ,
             to
             speak
             so
             ,
             put
             him
             from
             work
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             misimprove
             any
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             he
             giveth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             weary
             of
             the
             meanes
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             whereby
             He
             useth
             to
             convey
             knowledge
             in
             to
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             limite
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             Israël
             to
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             meane
             ,
             to
             this
             or
             that
             time
             ,
             or
             to
             this
             or
             that
             measure
             ,
             who
             should
             have
             a
             latitude
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             these
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             despise
             the
             day
             of
             small
             things
             ,
             because
             we
             get
             not
             more
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             To
             be
             too
             curious
             in
             seeking
             after
             the
             knowledge
             of
             hidden
             mysteries
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             whereof
             is
             not
             so
             necessary
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             leane
             too
             much
             unto
             ,
             and
             to
             depend
             too
             much
             upon
             the
             ordinances
             or
             instruments
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             ,
             could
             come
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Eightly
             There
             would
             be
             a
             right
             improving
             of
             any
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             we
             get
             ,
             to
             his
             glory
             and
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             others
             ,
             with
             humility
             &
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             putting
             of
             that
             talent
             in
             use
             ,
             to
             gaine
             more
             to
             his
             glory
             :
             whatever
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             we
             get
             ,
             we
             should
             in
             all
             haste
             ,
             put
             it
             into
             practice
             ;
             and
             set
             it
             to
             work
             :
             so
             shall
             it
             increase
             ,
             and
             engadge
             Him
             to
             give
             more
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             .
             There
             would
             be
             a
             lying
             open
             to
             Christs
             instructions
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             shineings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             light
             and
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             a
             ready
             receiving
             of
             what
             measure
             He
             is
             pleased
             to
             grant
             or
             infuse
             :
             which
             includeth
             those
             duties
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             serious
             and
             earnest
             hungering
             and
             thirsting
             after
             more
             spiritual
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             diligent
             use
             of
             every
             approven
             meane
             for
             this
             end
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             going
             about
             the
             meanes
             with
             much
             self
             denyal
             ,
             spirituality
             ▪
             singlenesse
             of
             heart
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             looking
             to
             and
             depending
             upon
             Him
             ,
             who
             must
             breath
             upon
             the
             meanes
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             usefull
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             greedy
             receiving
             ,
             drinking
             in
             ,
             and
             treasureing
             up
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             what
             is
             gotten
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             guairding
             against
             Selfish
             and
             by
             ends
             ,
             with
             a
             single
             eyeing
             of
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             guairding
             against
             pride
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             a
             
             stustying
             of
             humility
             and
             meeknesse
             :
             for
             
               the
               meek
               will
               He
               guide
               in
               judgement
               ,
               and
               the
               meek
               will
               He
               teach
               his
               way
               Psal.
            
             2
             ▪
             5
             :
             9.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             A
             putting
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             or
             understanding
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             is
             heard
             and
             received
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             write
             the
             truth
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             cause
             the
             heart
             receive
             the
             impression
             of
             that
             truth
             .
          
           
             Tenthly
             .
             There
             would
             be
             a
             rolling
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             by
             faith
             on
             Him
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             teacher
             ,
             a
             putting
             of
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             blockish
             ,
             averse
             ,
             and
             perverse
             heart
             ,
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             frame
             it
             to
             his
             own
             minde
             ,
             and
             a
             leaving
             of
             it
             there
             ,
             till
             He
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             write
             in
             it
             what
             He
             thinketh
             meet
             ,
             to
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             and
             our
             good
             .
          
           
             And
             sure
             ,
             were
             this
             way
             followed
             ,
             grouth
             in
             knowledge
             would
             not
             be
             so
             rare
             a
             thing
             as
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             
               Cautions
               .
            
             
               For
               further
               direction
               and
               caution
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               the
               beleever
               would
               take
               notice
               of
               these
               particulars
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               he
               should
               not
               sit
               down
               upon
               any
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               he
               hath
               attained
               to
               ,
               or
               can
               attaine
               to
               here
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               enough
               ,
               and
               should
               labour
               for
               no
               more
               :
               but
               he
               should
               still
               be
               mindeing
               his
               duty
               of
               seeking
               ,
               and
               pressing
               for
               more
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Whenever
               he
               is
               about
               any
               mean
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               such
               as
               preaching
               ,
               reading
               ,
               conference
               &c.
               his
               heart
               should
               be
               only
               upon
               Christ
               :
               He
               should
               be
               hanging
               on
               his
               lips
               for
               a
               word
               of
               instruction
               ;
               and
               with
               greedinesse
               looking
               for
               a
               word
               from
               his
               mouth
               :
               he
               would
               be
               sending
               many
               postes
               to
               heaven
               ,
               
               many
               ejaculatory
               desires
               for
               light
               and
               understanding
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               singlenesse
               and
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               base
               ends
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               hypocrisie
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Let
               him
               not
               think
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               grouth
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               because
               possibly
               he
               perceiveth
               it
               not
               ,
               or
               is
               not
               satisfied
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               measure
               thereof
               ;
               yea
               though
               possibly
               he
               perceive
               more
               ignorance
               ,
               than
               ever
               he
               did
               before
               :
               If
               he
               grow
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               own
               ignorance
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               grouth
               of
               knowledge
               not
               to
               be
               despised
               :
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               what
               can
               we
               else
               know
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               He
               farr
               transcendeth
               all
               our
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               that
               He
               is
               an
               incomprehensible
               one
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               wayes
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               Let
               him
               not
               think
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               grouth
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               because
               he
               perceiveth
               not
               a
               grouth
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               such
               or
               such
               a
               particular
               ,
               which
               he
               desireth
               most
               :
               for
               if
               there
               be
               a
               grouth
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               other
               particulars
               ,
               necessary
               to
               be
               known
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               compleane
               .
               If
               one
               grow
               ▪
               not
               ,
               as
               he
               supposeth
               ,
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               gospel
               ;
               yet
               if
               he
               grow
               in
               the
               discovery
               of
               the
               treachery
               and
               wickednesse
               of
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
               he
               cannot
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               groweth
               not
               in
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Let
               him
               not
               measure
               his
               grouth
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               by
               his
               grouth
               in
               the
               faculty
               of
               speaking
               and
               discoursing
               of
               such
               or
               such
               points
               of
               Religion
               :
               many
               measure
               their
               knowledge
               by
               their
               tongue
               ,
               and
               think
               they
               know
               little
               because
               they
               can
               expresse
               little
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               think
               they
               attaine
               to
               no
               increase
               or
               grouth
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               because
               they
               perceive
               no
               grouth
               or
               increase
               in
               this
               faculty
               of
               discoursing
               ,
               and
               talking
               of
               such
               or
               such
               points
               of
               truth
               .
               It
               is
               saifer
               to
               measure
               
               their
               knowledge
               by
               the
               impression
               that
               the
               truth
               hath
               on
               their
               spirits
               ,
               and
               the
               effects
               of
               it
               on
               all
               their
               carriage
               ,
               than
               by
               their
               ability
               or
               skill
               to
               talk
               and
               disput
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Let
               them
               beware
               to
               imagine
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               search
               out
               the
               almighty
               unto
               perfection
               ,
               
                 canst
                 thou
              
               (
               said
               
                 Zophar
                 Iob.
              
               11
               :
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               )
               
                 by
                 searching
                 find
                 out
                 God
                 ?
                 canst
                 thou
                 finde
                 out
                 the
                 almighty
                 unto
                 perfection
                 ?
                 He
                 is
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 heaven
                 ,
                 what
                 canst
                 thou
                 do
                 ?
                 deeper
                 then
                 hell
                 ,
                 what
                 canst
                 thou
                 know
                 ?
                 The
                 measure
                 thereof
                 is
                 longer
                 than
                 the
                 earth
                 ▪
                 and
                 broader
                 than
                 the
                 sea
                 .
              
               Or
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               able
               ever
               to
               win
               to
               the
               bottome
               of
               their
               own
               false
               deceitful
               heart
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               Ieremiah
               sayeth
               Cap.
               17
               :
               9.
               
                 is
                 deceitful
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 desperatly
                 wicked
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 know
                 it
                 ?
              
               And
               which
               is
               God's
               prerogative
               alone
               to
               search
               and
               try
               .
               vers
               .
               10.
               
               Neither
               let
               them
               think
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               are
               here
               ,
               to
               win
               to
               an
               exact
               and
               perfect
               knowledge
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               is
               
                 the
                 manifold
                 wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 Ephes.
              
               3
               :
               10.
               which
               very
               
                 Principalities
                 and
                 powers
                 in
                 heavenly
                 places
              
               are
               learning
               ;
               and
               which
               the
               
                 Angels
                 are
              
               poreing
               and
               
                 looking
                 into
              
               with
               desire
               1.
               
               Pet.
               1
               :
               12.
               
               There
               is
               no
               perfection
               in
               knowledge
               to
               be
               had
               here
               :
               for
               here
               the
               best
               but
               
                 knoweth
                 in
                 part
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Prophecyeth
                 in
                 part
              
               .
               1
               Cor.
               13
               :
               4.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               Let
               them
               not
               think
               that
               every
               one
               shall
               have
               the
               same
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               ▪
               Every
               one
               hath
               not
               the
               like
               use
               for
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               capacity
               for
               it
               .
               There
               is
               a
               measure
               proportioned
               to
               every
               one
               :
               They
               should
               not
               then
               complean
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               not
               such
               a
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               as
               they
               perceive
               in
               some
               others
               .
               It
               may
               be
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               some
               
               harder
               piece
               of
               service
               ,
               which
               calleth
               for
               more
               knowledge
               ,
               to
               put
               others
               to
               .
               Let
               every
               one
               then
               minde
               his
               duty
               faithfully
               ,
               and
               conscientiously
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               not
               quarrel
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               attaineth
               not
               to
               such
               a
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               as
               he
               seeth
               others
               attaine
               unto
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Neither
               let
               them
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               measure
               is
               required
               of
               all
               :
               for
               more
               is
               required
               of
               some
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               office
               and
               charge
               ,
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               being
               called
               to
               teach
               and
               instruct
               others
               ;
               than
               of
               others
               :
               and
               so
               more
               is
               required
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               have
               larger
               capacities
               ,
               and
               a
               better
               faculty
               of
               understanding
               than
               others
               ,
               who
               naturally
               are
               but
               of
               a
               narrow
               reach
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               shallow
               capacity
               :
               more
               also
               is
               required
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               live
               under
               plaine
               ,
               powerfull
               ,
               and
               lively
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               under
               a
               more
               powerful
               and
               spiritual
               dispensation
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ▪
               than
               of
               others
               ,
               that
               want
               such
               advantages
               .
               So
               likewise
               ,
               more
               is
               required
               of
               old
               Christians
               ,
               than
               of
               new
               beginners
               :
               Old
               men
               ,
               of
               much
               and
               long
               experience
               ,
               should
               know
               more
               ,
               than
               such
               as
               are
               but
               babes
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               yesterday
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Let
               their
               desires
               run
               out
               after
               that
               knowledge
               ,
               not
               which
               puffeth
               up
               ;
               for
               there
               
                 is
                 a
                 knowledge
                 which
                 puffeth
                 up
                 .
              
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               1.
               but
               which
               humbleth
               ,
               and
               driveth
               the
               soul
               further
               from
               it self
               ,
               and
               nearer
               to
               Christ.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               They
               would
               carefully
               distinguish
               betwixt
               the
               gift
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               the
               grace
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               That
               ordinarily
               puffeth
               up
               ;
               This
               humbleth
               :
               That
               bringeth
               not
               the
               soul
               to
               Iesus
               ;
               This
               doth
               :
               That
               is
               but
               
                 a
                 forme
                 Rom.
              
               2
               :
               20.
               and
               doth
               
                 not
                 retaine
                 God
                 Rom.
              
               1
               :
               28.
               
               This
               is
               a
               real
               thing
               ,
               laying
               hold
               
               on
               God
               ,
               and
               holdeth
               him
               fast
               ,
               having
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               for
               its
               principle
               ,
               for
               this
               
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 wisdome
                 Iob.
              
               28
               :
               28.
               
               Psal.
               111
               :
               10.
               
               Prov.
               1
               :
               7.
               and
               9
               :
               10.
               
               That
               lyeth
               most
               in
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               venteth
               most
               in
               discourses
               ,
               words
               ,
               yea
               and
               sometime
               evanisheth
               into
               vaine
               notions
               ;
               But
               this
               goeth
               down
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               lodgeth
               there
               ,
               and
               appeareth
               in
               the
               mans
               walk
               &
               conversation
               :
               as
               these
               two
               would
               be
               distinguished
               ,
               so
               the
               one
               should
               not
               be
               measured
               by
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               11
               When
               they
               do
               not
               profite
               indeed
               ,
               let
               them
               beware
               of
               quarrelling
               with
               Christ
               ,
               or
               of
               blameing
               Him
               ,
               in
               any
               manner
               of
               way
               :
               but
               let
               them
               lay
               the
               blame
               of
               their
               shortcoming
               on
               themselves
               ,
               for
               not
               making
               more
               use
               of
               Him
               ,
               by
               faith
               and
               single
               dependence
               upon
               Him.
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               none
               will
               be
               so
               bold
               ,
               as
               in
               words
               to
               quarrell
               with
               or
               blame
               Him
               ;
               yet
               the
               heart
               is
               deceitful
               ,
               and
               tacitely
               may
               raise
               &
               foment
               such
               thoughts
               of
               Him
               ,
               and
               his
               dispensations
               ,
               as
               can
               passe
               under
               no
               other
               notion
               ,
               than
               a
               quarrelling
               with
               Him.
               Now
               these
               would
               be
               guairded
               against
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Beware
               of
               urgeing
               for
               or
               expecting
               of
               immediat
               revelations
               ,
               or
               extraordinary
               manifestations
               :
               for
               we
               should
               not
               tempt
               the
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               set
               limites
               to
               Him
               ,
               neither
               should
               we
               prescribe
               meanes
               and
               wayes
               to
               Him
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               satisfied
               with
               the
               ordinary
               meanes
               ,
               which
               He
               hath
               appointed
               ,
               and
               waite
               at
               wisdomes
               doors
               ,
               with
               our
               eares
               nailed
               to
               his
               posts
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Whatever
               point
               of
               truth
               they
               learne
               ,
               or
               whatever
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               they
               get
               ▪
               they
               would
               do
               well
               to
               give
               that
               back
               againe
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
               to
               keep
               for
               them
               ,
               against
               a
               time
               of
               need
               ;
               and
               waite
               on
               Him
               for
               grace
               to
               improve
               it
               for
               his
               glory
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Let
               them
               beware
               of
               mindeing
               things
               too
               high
               .
               Psal.
               131
               :
               1.
               
               It
               is
               better
               to
               feare
               and
               stand
               in
               awe
               ,
               and
               to
               seek
               to
               lay
               the
               foundations
               well
               ,
               to
               get
               the
               saving
               knowledge
               of
               things
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               .
               This
               will
               yeeld
               most
               peace
               and
               satisfaction
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
            
             .
             How
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Truth
             ,
             for
             comfort
             ,
             when
             truth
             is
             oppressed
             and
             borne
             down
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             another
             difficulty
             ,
             wherein
             beleeving
             souls
             will
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             to
             helpe
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             his
             work
             is
             overturned
             ,
             his
             cause
             borne
             down
             ,
             truth
             condemned
             ,
             and
             enemies
             ,
             in
             their
             opposition
             to
             his
             work
             ,
             prospering
             in
             all
             their
             wicked
             attempts
             .
             This
             is
             a
             very
             trying
             dispensation
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             it
             was
             to
             the
             holy
             penman
             of
             Psalme
             73.
             for
             it
             made
             him
             to
             stagger
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             
               feet
               were
               almost
               gone
               ,
               and
               his
               steps
               had
               well
               nigh
               slipt
               :
            
             yea
             he
             was
             almost
             repenting
             of
             his
             being
             a
             godly
             person
             ,
             saying
             vers
             .
             13.
             ver●…ly
             I
             
               have
               clansed
               my
               heart
               in
               vaine
               ,
               &
               washed
               my
               hands
               in
               innocencie
               .
            
             It
             was
             something
             like
             this
             ,
             which
             made
             Ieremie
             say
             Cap
             ,
             8
             :
             18.
             when
             I
             
               would
               comfort
               my self
               against
               sorrow
               ,
               my
               heart
               is
               faint
               in
               me
               .
               The
               harvest
               was
               past
               ,
               and
               the
               summer
               was
               ended
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               saved
               .
               vers
               .
            
             20.
             and
             they
             
               looked
               for
               peace
               ,
               but
               no
            
             
             
               good
               came
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               time
               of
               health
               ,
               but
               behold
               trouble
               vers
               .
            
             15.
             and
             this
             was
             fainting
             and
             vexatious
             .
             And
             what
             made
             
               Baruch
               ,
               Ieremiah's
            
             faith
             full
             companion
             in
             tribulation
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               woe
               is
               me
               now
               ;
               for
               the
               Lord
               hath
               added
               grief
               to
               my
               sorow
               ,
            
             I
             
               fainted
               in
               my
               sighing
               ,
               and
            
             I
             
               finde
               no
               rest
               ▪
               Ier.
            
             45
             :
             3.
             but
             this
             ▪
             that
             all
             things
             were
             turning
             upside
             down
             .
             God
             was
             breaking
             down
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             bui●…
             ;
             and
             plucking
             up
             that
             ;
             which
             he
             had
             planted
             ▪
             Tribulation
             and
             suffering
             for
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             is
             even
             fainting
             to
             some
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             hinteth
             Ephes.
             3
             :
             13.
             when
             he
             sayes
             ,
             wherefore
             I
             
               desire
               that
               yee
               fainte
               not
               ,
               at
               my
               tribulation
               for
               you
               .
            
             And
             that
             which
             evinceth
             the
             danger
             of
             this
             dispensation
             ,
             is
             the
             fainting
             and
             backsliding
             of
             many
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             time
             of
             tryal
             ▪
             as
             sad
             experience
             too
             often
             cleareth
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             beleevers
             stay
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             rock
             of
             ages
             ,
             Jesus
             ,
             
               the
               Truth
            
             .
             It
             is
             He
             alone
             ,
             who
             can
             keep
             streight
             and
             honest
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             reeling
             time
             .
             So
             that
             a
             sight
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Truth
               ▪
            
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             carrying
             on
             of
             Truth
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             throughing
             his
             cause
             and
             work
             ,
             will
             be
             the
             only
             support
             of
             a
             soul
             ,
             shaken
             by
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             tryal
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             How
             should
             Beleevers
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             be
             keeped
             from
             fainting
             and
             succumbing
             in
             such
             a
             storme
             ?
             To
             which
             I
             answere
             .
             That
             the
             faith
             and
             consideration
             of
             those
             particulars
             would
             helpe
             to
             establishment
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             ,
             in
             all
             this
             great
             work
             of
             redemption
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             piece
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             Fathers
             servant
             .
             So
             is
             He
             frequently
             called
             ,
             
               his
               servant
               Esai
            
             .
             
             42
             :
             1.
             
             &
             49
             :
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             &
             52
             :
             13.
             
             &
             53
             :
             11.
             
             Zech.
             3
             :
             8.
             &
             therefore
             this
             work
             is
             a
             work
             intrusted
             to
             Him
             ,
             &
             He
             standeth
             engadged
             as
             a
             servant
             ,
             to
             be
             faithful
             to
             his
             trust
             .
             Moreover
             adde
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             He
             hath
             a
             commission
             to
             perfect
             that
             work
             ;
             and
             we
             need
             not
             doubt
             ,
             but
             He
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             will
             be
             true
             to
             his
             trust
             .
             
               Him
               hath
               God
               the
               Father
               sealed
               Iohn
               .
            
             6
             :
             27.
             
             &
             He
             oft
             tells
             us
             himself
             ,
             that
             He
             
               is
               sent
               of
               the
               Father
               Iohn
               .
            
             4
             :
             34.
             
             &
             5
             :
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             30
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             &
             6
             :
             38
             :
             39.
             40
             ,
             44
             ,
             57.
             
             &
             8
             :
             16
             ,
             18.
             
             &
             12
             :
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             49.
             
             &
             7
             :
             &
             9
             :
             4.
             
             &
             10
             :
             36.
             
             &
             11
             :
             42.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             while
             He
             was
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             He
             finished
             that
             work
             ,
             that
             was
             committed
             to
             Him
             to
             finish
             here
             ,
             having
             purchased
             all
             that
             was
             to
             be
             bought
             by
             his
             blood
             ,
             paying
             all
             the
             price
             that
             justice
             did
             ask
             Iohn
             .
             17
             :
             4.
             
             &
             19
             :
             30.
             
             By
             which
             price
             he
             hath
             purchased
             a
             people
             to
             himself
             Revel
             .
             5
             :
             9.
             
             Luk.
             1
             :
             68.
             
             So
             that
             His
             work
             ,
             cause
             ,
             and
             interest
             is
             a
             purchased
             work
             ,
             bought
             with
             his
             blood
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             his
             resurrection
             and
             glorification
             is
             an
             undoubted
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             justice
             is
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             price
             is
             fully
             payed
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             his
             exaltation
             at
             the
             Fathers
             right
             hand
             is
             a
             sure
             evidence
             &
             ground
             of
             hope
             ,
             that
             He
             shall
             at
             last
             triumphe
             over
             all
             his
             enemies
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             work
             of
             truth
             shall
             prosper
             .
             The
             Father
             said
             to
             Him
             Psal.
             110
             :
             1.
             
             
               Sit
               thou
               on
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               until
            
             I
             
               make
               thine
               enemies
               ,
               thy
               foot
               stool
               .
            
             Being
             now
             highly
             exalted
             ,
             he
             hath
             
               got
               a
               name
               above
               every
               name
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               name
               every
               knee
               should
               bow
               ,
               of
               things
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               things
               in
               earth
               ,
               and
               things
               under
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               tongue
               should
               confesse
               ,
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               Lord
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               Phil.
            
             2.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
           
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Father
             standeth
             engadged
             to
             make
             good
             to
             Him
             ,
             all
             that
             was
             promised
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             Him
             all
             that
             He
             purchased
             Esa.
             53
             :
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Christ
             ,
             having
             now
             fulfilled
             his
             undertaking
             ,
             by
             making
             his
             soul
             an
             offering
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             satisfying
             justice
             ,
             which
             is
             openly
             declared
             by
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             admission
             to
             glory
             ,
             as
             the
             Head
             of
             his
             elect
             ,
             is
             to
             expect
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             what
             was
             conditioned
             unto
             Him.
             His
             work
             therefore
             on
             the
             earth
             must
             prosper
             :
             and
             the
             Father
             hath
             undertaken
             to
             see
             it
             prosper
             .
             Sure
             the
             faith
             of
             this
             would
             much
             support
             a
             poor
             soul
             ,
             staggering
             at
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             evil
             cause
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             Christ
             himself
             is
             now
             throughly
             furnished
             and
             inabled
             ,
             for
             the
             carrying
             on
             of
             his
             work
             ,
             over
             the
             belly
             of
             all
             adversaries
             ,
             for
             
               all
               power
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               is
               given
               to
               Him
               Matth.
            
             28
             :
             18.
             and
             
               every
               knee
               must
               bow
               to
               Him.
               Phil.
            
             2
             :
             10.
             
               all
               judgment
               is
               committed
               unto
               Him
               Ioh.
            
             ●…
             :
             22
             ,
             27.
             
             
               Angels
               ,
               powers
               and
               authoritie
               are
               made
               subject
               unto
               Him
            
             1
             Pet.
             3
             :
             22.
             
             Yea
             
               all
               things
               are
               under
               Him
               Ephes.
            
             1
             :
             22.
             
             How
             then
             can
             his
             work
             miscarry
             ?
             or
             who
             can
             hinder
             ,
             that
             truth
             should
             not
             flourish
             in
             the
             earth
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             Christ
             is
             actually
             at
             work
             ,
             imploying
             this
             power
             for
             the
             carrying
             forward
             of
             his
             designe
             ,
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             poor
             people
             .
             The
             Father
             worketh
             by
             Him
             ,
             and
             He
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             great
             vicegerent
             ,
             sent
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             Him
             ,
             and
             his
             work
             is
             to
             glorify
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             shall
             receive
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             show
             it
             unto
             us
             Iohn
             .
             16
             :
             14.
             
          
           
           
             7
             ,
             That
             Christ
             ,
             upon
             many
             accounts
             ,
             standeth
             engadged
             to
             perfect
             this
             work
             ,
             which
             He
             hath
             begun
             and
             is
             about
             .
             His
             honour
             is
             engadged
             to
             go
             thorow
             ,
             seing
             now
             He
             is
             fully
             furnished
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             hath
             all
             the
             creation
             at
             his
             command
             .
             He
             must
             then
             perfect
             his
             work
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             application
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             He
             did
             perfect
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             purchase
             :
             His
             love
             to
             his
             Fathers
             &
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             &
             to
             his
             own
             peoples
             good
             and
             salvation
             may
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             He
             will
             not
             leave
             the
             work
             unperfected
             ;
             and
             his
             power
             and
             furniture
             may
             give
             us
             full
             security
             ,
             that
             no
             stope
             ,
             which
             his
             work
             meeteth
             with
             ,
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             hinder
             it
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             That
             hence
             it
             is
             clear
             and
             manifest
             ,
             that
             his
             wheel
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             wheels
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             He
             is
             ordering
             all
             their
             motions
             and
             reelings
             to
             the
             best
             .
             His
             wheel
             keepeth
             an
             even
             pace
             and
             moveth
             equally
             &
             equably
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             mens
             contrary
             motions
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             that
             therefore
             ,
             all
             the
             eccentrick
             and
             irregular
             motions
             of
             devils
             and
             wicked
             men
             ,
             being
             in
             His
             hand
             ,
             and
             ordered
             by
             Him
             ,
             cannot
             hinder
             but
             further
             His
             end
             ;
             So
             that
             even
             enemies
             ,
             while
             opposeing
             and
             seeking
             to
             destroy
             the
             cause
             and
             interest
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             his
             name
             and
             truth
             should
             no
             more
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             are
             promoveing
             his
             work
             .
             His
             wheel
             is
             the
             great
             wheel
             that
             ordereth
             all
             the
             lesser
             and
             subordinate
             wheels
             ,
             whatever
             contrary
             motions
             they
             may
             have
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             all
             or
             many
             of
             them
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             to
             this
             great
             wheel
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             do
             they
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             our
             Lord
             goeth
             on
             .
             Their
             opposition
             is
             setting
             his
             work
             forward
             ,
             though
             they
             intend
             the
             contrary
             .
             However
             
             their
             faces
             look
             ,
             they
             row
             to
             the
             port
             ,
             He
             would
             be
             at
             .
             This
             is
             an
             undoubted
             truth
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             not
             firmly
             beleeved
             :
             and
             a
             truth
             it
             is
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             beleeved
             ,
             would
             do
             much
             to
             settle
             our
             staggering
             souls
             in
             a
             stormy
             day
             .
          
           
             10
             ,
             That
             at
             last
             ,
             He
             shall
             come
             
               to
               be
               glorifyed
               in
               his
               saints
            
             2
             Thes.
             1
             :
             10
             ▪
             when
             
               He
               shall
               be
               revealed
               from
               heaven
               with
               all
               his
               mighty
               angels
            
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             Then
             shall
             it
             be
             seen
             ,
             whose
             shall
             counsel
             stand
             His
             or
             mens
             ;
             and
             whose
             work
             shall
             prosper
             ,
             His
             or
             Satans
             .
          
           
             
               Cautions
               .
            
             
               Yet
               let
               me
               adde
               a
               few
               words
               ,
               for
               caution
               and
               direction
               here
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               consideration
               of
               those
               things
               mentioned
               should
               not
               make
               us
               slacken
               our
               diligence
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               other
               duties
               :
               and
               when
               they
               are
               a
               right
               considered
               ,
               they
               will
               rather
               prove
               a
               spurre
               and
               a
               goad
               in
               our
               side
               ,
               to
               set
               us
               forward
               ,
               than
               a
               bridle
               to
               hold
               us
               aback
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               would
               not
               think
               ,
               that
               Christ's
               work
               and
               interest
               is
               going
               backward
               alwayes
               ,
               when
               it
               seemeth
               so
               to
               us
               .
               Even
               when
               He
               is
               casting
               downe
               .
               what
               He
               hath
               built
               up
               ;
               and
               plucking
               up
               ,
               what
               He
               hath
               planted
               ,
               his
               work
               is
               prospering
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               is
               in
               order
               to
               the
               laying
               of
               a
               better
               foundation
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               carrying
               on
               of
               a
               more
               glorious
               work
               ;
               when
               He
               shall
               lay
               all
               the
               stones
               with
               faire
               colours
               ,
               &
               the
               foundations
               with
               saphires
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               windowes
               of
               crystal
               &c.
               Esai
               .
               5
               4
               :
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Though
               his
               work
               be
               alwayes
               going
               on
               ,
               and
               
               his
               truth
               prospering
               ;
               yet
               we
               would
               not
               think
               that
               it
               will
               alwayes
               prosper
               alike
               ,
               in
               our
               apprehensions
               ;
               many
               times
               we
               judge
               by
               rules
               of
               our
               own
               making
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               truth
               ;
               and
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               we
               mistake
               oftentimes
               .
               We
               walk
               little
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               by
               sense
               ;
               and
               hence
               we
               judge
               too
               much
               by
               sense
               ,
               and
               so
               passe
               a
               wrong
               judgement
               ,
               to
               his
               dishonour
               ,
               and
               the
               sadning
               of
               our
               own
               hearts
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Nor
               would
               we
               think
               ,
               that
               His
               Truth
               and
               interest
               is
               ruined
               and
               gone
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               sore
               oppressed
               ,
               in
               this
               or
               that
               particular
               place
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               as
               if
               his
               work
               were
               not
               of
               an
               universal
               extent
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               churches
               .
               If
               his
               truth
               thrive
               and
               prosper
               in
               some
               other
               place
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               shall
               we
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               his
               kingdome
               is
               coming
               ?
               Or
               shall
               we
               limite
               all
               his
               work
               and
               interest
               to
               one
               small
               part
               of
               the
               world
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               would
               not
               think
               the
               worse
               of
               his
               work
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               carryed
               on
               with
               so
               many
               stops
               ,
               and
               doth
               meet
               with
               so
               many
               Impediments
               in
               its
               way
               :
               We
               are
               not
               acquanted
               with
               the
               depths
               of
               his
               infinite
               wisdome
               and
               counsel
               :
               and
               so
               we
               see
               not
               what
               noble
               ends
               He
               hath
               before
               Him
               ,
               in
               suffering
               those
               impediments
               to
               lie
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               chariot
               .
               We
               think
               He
               should
               ride
               so
               triumphantly
               all
               alongs
               ,
               that
               none
               should
               once
               dar
               to
               cast
               the
               least
               block
               in
               his
               way
               :
               but
               we
               judge
               carnally
               ,
               as
               unacquanted
               with
               the
               many
               noble
               and
               glorious
               designes
               ,
               which
               He
               hath
               ,
               in
               ordering
               matters
               .
               As
               Himself
               was
               for
               a
               stone
               of
               stumbling
               and
               a
               rock
               of
               offence
               ;
               so
               will
               he
               have
               the
               way
               of
               the
               carrying
               on
               of
               his
               work
               prove
               ,
               in
               his
               holy
               and
               spotlesse
               justice
               ,
               a
               stumbling
               stone
               to
               many
               ,
               that
               shall
               stumble
               thereat
               ,
               and
               fall
               ,
               and
               never
               rise
               any
               more
               .
            
             
             
               6.
               
               We
               would
               beware
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               Christ-hath
               forgotten
               his
               work
               ,
               because
               He
               seemeth
               to
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               our
               prayers
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               putting
               up
               ,
               now
               and
               then
               for
               his
               work
               .
               He
               may
               be
               doing
               that
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               desireing
               ,
               in
               the
               general
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               let
               us
               know
               ,
               that
               He
               is
               answering
               our
               prayers
               :
               &
               that
               for
               wise
               and
               holy
               ends
               ,
               to
               keep
               us
               humble
               &
               diligent
               .
               He
               may
               seem
               to
               misregaird
               our
               suites
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               carrying
               on
               his
               work
               ,
               and
               granting
               us
               our
               desires
               ,
               upon
               the
               matter
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Hence
               we
               ●…ould
               beware
               of
               desponding
               ,
               and
               growing
               heartlesse
               and
               fainte
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               few
               owneing
               truth
               ,
               Or
               standing
               upon
               Christ's
               side
               ;
               for
               He
               needeth
               not
               mans
               help
               ,
               to
               carry
               on
               his
               work
               ,
               though
               He
               sometimes
               thinketh
               good
               to
               condescend
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               honour
               some
               to
               be
               instrumental
               in
               setting
               of
               it
               forward
               ,
               who
               yet
               have
               nothing
               but
               as
               He
               giveth
               ;
               let
               us
               not
               then
               think
               ,
               that
               his
               work
               cannot
               prosper
               ,
               because
               great
               ones
               and
               meane
               ones
               oppose
               it
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               should
               stand
               for
               it
               and
               owne
               it
               ,
               are
               few
               and
               fainting
               ,
               without
               strength
               courage
               or
               Zeal
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
            
             How
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             for
             stedfastness
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             truth
             is
             oppressed
             and
             borne
             downe
             .
          
           
             WHen
             enemies
             are
             prevailing
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             is
             evil
             spoken
             of
             ,
             many
             fainte
             and
             many
             turne
             aside
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             plead
             for
             truth
             ,
             not
             stand
             
             up
             for
             the
             interest
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             their
             houre
             and
             power
             of
             darknesse
             ;
             many
             are
             overcome
             with
             base
             feare
             ,
             and
             either
             side
             with
             the
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             valient
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             But
             being
             faint-hearted
             turne
             back
             .
             Now
             the
             thoughts
             of
             this
             may
             put
             some
             ,
             who
             desire
             to
             stand
             fast
             ,
             and
             to
             owne
             Him
             and
             his
             cause
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             tryall
             ,
             to
             enquire
             how
             they
             shall
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             inabled
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             day
             of
             temptation
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             fast
             by
             Truth
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             loaded
             with
             reproaches
             ,
             and
             buryed
             under
             an
             h●…pe
             of
             obloquy
             .
             For
             satisfaction
             to
             this
             question
             ,
             I
             shall
             shortly
             point
             out
             those
             directions
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             followed
             ,
             may
             prove
             helpful
             to
             keep
             the
             soul
             from
             fainting
             ,
             misbeleeving
             ,
             doubting
             ,
             quarrelling
             at
             the
             Lord's
             dispensations
             ,
             and
             from
             yeelding
             to
             the
             temptatitions
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             day
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             beleever
             would
             live
             in
             the
             conviction
             of
             his
             hazard
             ,
             through
             the
             slight
             of
             Satan
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             temptation
             ,
             the
             wickednesse
             and
             treachery
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             evil
             example
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             want
             of
             sanctified
             courage
             ,
             Zeal
             and
             resolution
             ;
             and
             this
             will
             keep
             the
             soul
             humble
             ,
             and
             farr
             from
             boasting
             of
             its
             own
             strength
             ,
             which
             was
             Peter's
             fault
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             would
             live
             in
             the
             faith
             and
             perswasion
             of
             this
             .
             That
             it
             is
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             who
             can
             help
             them
             to
             stand
             for
             truth
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             temptation
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             their
             former
             purposes
             ,
             vowes
             ,
             resolutions
             ,
             solemne
             professions
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             will
             prove
             but
             weak
             cables
             to
             hold
             them
             fast
             ,
             in
             a
             day
             of
             storme
             :
             and
             that
             only
             the
             rock
             of
             ages
             must
             save
             them
             ;
             and
             their
             being
             a
             ley
             ward
             of
             Him
             ,
             and
             partaking
             of
             his
             warme
             and
             saife
             protection
             ,
             
             will
             do
             their
             businesse
             .
             That
             all
             their
             stock
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             that
             confirmed
             with
             resolutions
             and
             sincere
             purposes
             ,
             will
             helpe
             but
             little
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             :
             and
             that
             new
             influences
             of
             grace
             and
             truth
             ,
             from
             the
             fountaine
             ,
             that
             is
             full
             of
             grace
             and
             truth
             ,
             will
             only
             prove
             establishing
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             confirme
             it
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             they
             would
             eye
             Christ
             in
             his
             Offices
             ;
             particularly
             as
             the
             great
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             can
             teach
             ,
             as
             never
             man
             taught
             ;
             so
             teach
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             the
             soul
             receive
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             it
             fast
             ,
             to
             receive
             it
             in
             love
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             up
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             a
             rich
             and
             enriching
             treasure
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             would
             eye
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             relations
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             their
             
               Head
               ,
               Husband
               ,
               Brother
               ,
               Leader
               ,
               Commander
               ,
               Captaine
               ,
            
             &c.
             for
             those
             give
             ground
             of
             approaching
             unto
             Him
             ,
             with
             confidence
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             darknesse
             and
             mists
             ,
             for
             light
             and
             direction
             ,
             and
             for
             strength
             and
             courage
             ▪
             in
             the
             day
             of
             temptation
             :
             and
             give
             ground
             of
             hope
             of
             helpe
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             of
             tryal
             and
             difficulty
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             would
             eye
             and
             act
             faith
             upon
             the
             
               promises
               of
               assistance
            
             and
             through
             ▪
             bearing
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             calamity
             ;
             such
             as
             those
             ▪
             Esa.
             43
             :
             2.
             
               when
               thou
               passest
               through
               the
               waters
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               with
               thee
               ;
               and
               through
               the
               rivers
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               overflow
               thee
               ;
               when
               thow
               walkest
               through
               the
               fire
               ,
               thou
               shall
               no●…
               be
               burnt
               ;
               neither
               shall
               the
               flame
               kindle
               upon
               thee
               ▪
            
             And
             Esai
             .
             41
             :
             13.
             
               for
               I
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               will
               hold
               thy
               right
               hand
               ,
               saying
               unto
               thee
               ,
               feare
               not
               ,
               I
               will
               helpe
               thee
               :
            
             and
             particularly
             ▪
             they
             would
             eye
             the
             promises
             o●…
             light
             ,
             in
             the
             da●…
             of
             darknesse
             .
             See
             Esai
             .
             58
             :
             8
             ,
             10.
             
             &
             60
             :
             20.
             2
             
             Sam.
             ●…2
             :
             29.
             
          
           
           
             6.
             
             They
             would
             look
             on
             Christ
             as
             
               an
               exalted
               conquerour
            
             ,
             now
             risen
             and
             glorified
             :
             as
             a
             victorious
             captaine
             ,
             that
             hath
             fought
             and
             overcome
             ;
             that
             they
             ,
             as
             his
             followers
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             his
             victory
             and
             conquest
             ,
             and
             so
             reape
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             resurrection
             and
             ascension
             ,
             in
             their
             establishment
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             borne
             down
             ,
             and
             questioned
             ,
             yea
             and
             condemned
             by
             men
             .
             He
             abode
             stedfast
             and
             unmoveable
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             the
             stormes
             ,
             that
             blew
             in
             his
             face
             :
             and
             as
             He
             came
             to
             bear
             witnesse
             to
             the
             truth
             ;
             so
             did
             He
             faithfully
             and
             zealously
             avow
             truth
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             death
             ;
             and
             in
             death
             got
             the
             victory
             of
             the
             Arch
             liar
             and
             deceiver
             .
             Now
             the
             beleever
             would
             eye
             this
             ,
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             his
             faith
             and
             hope
             of
             victory
             also
             ,
             through
             Him
             :
             and
             therefore
             would
             waite
             patiently
             for
             his
             help
             ;
             and
             not
             make
             haste
             :
             for
             
               they
               who
               beleeve
               make
               not
               haste
               Esa.
            
             28
             :
             16.
             knowing
             that
             He
             is
             true
             and
             faithful
             and
             will
             not
             disappoint
             his
             followers
             ,
             that
             trust
             in
             Him.
             And
             moreover
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             of
             advantage
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             to
             eye
             that
             gracious
             and
             comfortable
             word
             Iohn
             .
             14
             :
             19
             —
             because
             I
             
               live
               ,
               you
               shall
               live
               also
               :
            
             and
             so
             by
             faith
             conclude
             ,
             that
             seing
             Christ
             now
             liveth
             ,
             as
             a
             conquerour
             over
             darknesse
             ,
             untruth
             ,
             reproaches
             ,
             calumnies
             ,
             and
             opposition
             of
             liars
             ,
             yea
             of
             the
             father
             of
             lies
             ;
             they
             ,
             through
             Him
             ,
             shall
             also
             live
             ,
             and
             ride
             out
             that
             storme
             :
             and
             this
             will
             give
             much
             courage
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             to
             endure
             temptation
             ,
             and
             to
             waite
             in
             patience
             for
             an
             outgate
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             They
             would
             study
             much
             ,
             and
             suck
             at
             the
             grand
             promise
             of
             his
             coming
             againe
             ,
             and
             of
             finally
             dispelling
             all
             clouds
             :
             and
             of
             fully
             clearing
             up
             
             his
             glorious
             truths
             ,
             that
             are
             now
             covered
             over
             with
             obloquie
             ,
             and
             buryed
             under
             reproaches
             :
             and
             this
             will
             encourage
             the
             soul
             to
             stand
             to
             truth
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             opposition
             ,
             beleeving
             that
             ,
             at
             length
             ,
             truth
             ,
             how
             much
             soever
             opposed
             now
             ,
             shall
             be
             victorious
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             They
             should
             be
             single
             in
             their
             dependence
             on
             Him
             ,
             for
             strength
             and
             throwbearing
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             of
             tryal
             ;
             not
             leaning
             to
             their
             own
             understanding
             ;
             
               but
               acknowledging
               Him
               in
               all
               their
               wayes
               Prov.
            
             3
             :
             6.
             and
             when
             they
             see
             no
             hope
             of
             outgate
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             appearance
             of
             the
             clearing
             up
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             they
             would
             comfort
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             encourage
             themselves
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             David
             did
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             straite
             1
             Sam
             ,
             30
             :
             6.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Upon
             the
             forementioned
             grounds
             ,
             they
             would
             cast
             all
             the
             care
             of
             their
             throughbearing
             on
             Him
             ,
             who
             careth
             for
             them
             1
             Pet.
             5
             :
             7.
             rolling
             all
             their
             difficulties
             on
             Him
             ,
             consulting
             only
             with
             Him
             ,
             &
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             would
             commit
             their
             wayes
             to
             Him
             ,
             who
             disposeth
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             He
             seeth
             good
             ;
             forbearing
             to
             limite
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             ,
             or
             to
             quarrel
             with
             Him
             for
             any
             thing
             he
             doth
             ;
             and
             patiently
             wait
             for
             his
             out-gate
             ,
             and
             delivery
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             It
             were
             good
             ,
             in
             this
             time
             of
             tryal
             ,
             to
             be
             remembring
             the
             worth
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             intertaining
             high
             thoughts
             of
             the
             smallest
             piece
             of
             truth
             ,
             that
             is
             questioned
             ,
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             :
             that
             a
             sight
             of
             the
             glorious
             worth
             thereof
             ,
             may
             make
             them
             account
             the
             lesse
             of
             all
             they
             can
             lose
             ,
             in
             the
             defence
             and
             maintenance
             thereof
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             So
             were
             it
             good
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             when
             truthes
             
             come
             to
             be
             questioned
             ,
             to
             be
             lying
             neare
             to
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             for
             light
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             keeping
             fast
             ,
             what
             He
             by
             his
             Spirit
             cleareth
             up
             to
             be
             truth
             ,
             though
             the
             light
             should
             not
             be
             so
             full
             ,
             as
             to
             dispel
             all
             objections
             .
             This
             were
             to
             depend
             upon
             Him
             for
             light
             ,
             with
             singlenesse
             of
             heart
             ;
             and
             in
             godly
             simplicity
             and
             sincerity
             to
             follow
             his
             direction
             and
             torch
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             not
             shine
             so
             bright
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             wish
             .
          
           
             
               Cautions
               .
            
             
               A
               few
               words
               of
               caution
               will
               be
               usefull
               here
               also
               :
               as
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               beleever
               ,
               though
               taking
               this
               course
               ,
               would
               not
               think
               to
               be
               altogether
               free
               of
               fear
               of
               stepping
               aside
               ,
               in
               lesse
               or
               in
               more
               :
               God
               may
               think
               good
               ,
               to
               let
               much
               of
               this
               abide
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               be
               keeped
               watchfull
               ,
               tender
               and
               diligent
               ;
               for
               fear
               maketh
               the
               soul
               circumspect
               and
               watchfull
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               a
               good
               preservative
               from
               defection
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Nor
               would
               the
               beleever
               think
               ,
               that
               hereby
               he
               shall
               be
               keeped
               altogether
               free
               of
               fainting
               .
               The
               heart
               now
               and
               then
               ,
               through
               fear
               and
               misbeleef
               ,
               may
               fall
               into
               a
               fit
               of
               fainting
               ,
               and
               think
               all
               is
               gone
               :
               and
               yet
               He
               may
               carry
               poor
               souls
               thorow
               ,
               and
               make
               his
               strength
               perfect
               in
               their
               weaknesse
               2
               Cor.
               12
               :
               9.
               
               That
               when
               they
               are
               supported
               and
               carryed
               through
               the
               temptation
               ,
               they
               may
               sing
               praise
               to
               Him
               ;
               and
               not
               ascribe
               any
               thing
               to
               themselves
               :
               remembring
               how
               often
               they
               were
               f●…inting
               ,
               and
               almost
               giving
               over
               the
               cause
               ,
               as
               desperate
               and
               hopelesse
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               would
               not
               think
               it
               strange
               ,
               if
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               wreastling
               with
               difficultyes
               ,
               the
               Lord
               
               hide
               his
               face
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               not
               that
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               Him
               in
               prayer
               that
               sometimes
               they
               have
               met
               with
               for
               the
               Lord
               may
               see
               it
               fit
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               to
               this
               point
               of
               tryall
               ,
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               the
               love
               of
               his
               glory
               and
               truth
               will
               keep
               them
               standing
               ▪
               when
               they
               want
               the
               encouragements
               ,
               that
               might
               be
               expected
               in
               that
               way
               :
               and
               if
               pure
               conscience
               to
               the
               command
               and
               authority
               of
               God
               will
               keep
               from
               siding
               with
               an
               evil
               way
               ,
               when
               the
               soul
               is
               destitute
               of
               all
               sensible
               encouragement
               ,
               both
               from
               within
               and
               from
               without
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               all
               this
               businesse
               ,
               beleevers
               would
               carry
               singly
               ,
               with
               an
               eye
               to
               God's
               glory
               ;
               and
               would
               not
               be
               acted
               with
               self-ends
               ,
               or
               drawn
               by
               carnal
               and
               selfy
               motives
               .
               They
               would
               not
               desire
               stability
               and
               through
               bearing
               ,
               to
               be
               seen
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               to
               gaine
               applause
               and
               the
               praise
               of
               Men
               ;
               lest
               God
               be
               provoked
               to
               leave
               them
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               they
               at
               length
               come
               off
               with
               discredit
               ,
               as
               Peter
               did
               .
               Therefore
               they
               would
               strive
               against
               these
               carnal
               motions
               of
               the
               heart
               ;
               and
               laboure
               for
               spirituality
               ,
               singlenesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               truth
               in
               the
               inward
               parts
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               desireth
               .
               Psal.
               51
               :
               6.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
            
             .
             How
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             as
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             when
             error
             prevaileth
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             error
             carryeth
             many
             away
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             a
             time
             ▪
             when
             the
             Spirit
             of
             error
             〈◊〉
             going
             ab●…oad
             ▪
             and
             truth
             is
             questioned
             ,
             an
             
             many
             are
             led
             away
             with
             delusions
             ▪
             for
             Satan
             can
             change
             himself
             into
             an
             angel
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             make
             many
             great
             and
             faire
             like
             pretensions
             to
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             under
             that
             pretext
             ushere-in
             untruthes
             ,
             and
             gaine
             the
             consent
             of
             many
             unto
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             time
             of
             temptation
             ,
             many
             are
             stollen
             off
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             depart
             from
             the
             right
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             imbrace
             error
             and
             delusions
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             truth
             .
             Now
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             how
             a
             poor
             beleever
             shall
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             for
             keeping
             him
             stedfast
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             day
             of
             tryal
             ,
             and
             from
             imbracing
             the
             way
             of
             error
             ,
             how
             plausible
             soever
             it
             may
             appeare
             :
             for
             satisfaction
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             shall
             propose
             those
             few
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             a
             Spirit
             of
             error
             is
             let
             loose
             and
             rageth
             ,
             and
             carrieth
             severall
             away
             ,
             it
             were
             good
             for
             all
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             keeped
             streight
             &
             honest
             ,
             to
             be
             walking
             in
             feare
             .
             It
             is
             not
             good
             to
             despise
             such
             a
             s●…ye
             and
             subtile
             enemy
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             houre
             and
             power
             of
             darknesse
             .
             Then
             all
             are
             called
             to
             be
             on
             their
             guaird
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             upon
             their
             watch
             toure
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             jealous
             of
             their
             corrupt
             hearts
             ,
             that
             are
             ready
             enough
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             to
             drink-in
             errour
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             the
             temptation
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             then
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             would
             not
             think
             ,
             that
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             ability
             to
             dispute
             for
             truth
             ,
             will
             keep
             them
             stedfast
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             more
             :
             for
             if
             the
             temptation
             grow
             ,
             they
             may
             come
             to
             reasone
             and
             dispute
             themselves
             out
             of
             all
             their
             former
             knowledge
             and
             skill
             .
             The
             father
             of
             lies
             is
             a
             cuning
             sophister
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             how
             to
             shake
             their
             grounds
             ,
             and
             cast
             all
             loose
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             They
             would
             renew
             their
             covenant
             grips
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             make
             sure
             that
             maine
             businesse
             .
             viz.
             their
             peace
             and
             union
             with
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             accepting
             of
             Christ
             for
             their
             Head
             and
             Husband
             .
             They
             would
             labour
             to
             have
             the
             fundation
             sure
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             united
             unto
             the
             chief
             corner
             stone
             ;
             that
             so
             ,
             blow
             the
             storme
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             they
             may
             ride
             saifely
             ;
             and
             that
             hereby
             they
             may
             have
             accesse
             to
             Christ
             with
             boldnesse
             ,
             in
             their
             difficulty
             ;
             and
             may
             with
             confidence
             seek
             light
             from
             Him
             ,
             in
             the
             houre
             of
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             the
             end
             they
             may
             be
             keeped
             more
             watchfull
             ,
             and
             circumspect
             ,
             they
             would
             remember
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             dishonourable
             thing
             to
             Christ
             ,
             for
             them
             to
             step
             aside
             ,
             in
             the
             least
             matter
             of
             truth
             :
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             least
             point
             of
             truth
             ,
             is
             a
             consequentiall
             denying
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             :
             and
             to
             lose
             a
             foot
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             truth
             ,
             is
             very
             dangerous
             ▪
             for
             who
             can
             tell
             when
             they
             ,
             who
             once
             slip
             a
             foot
             ,
             shall
             recover
             it
             againe
             ?
             And
             who
             can
             tell
             how
             many
             ,
             and
             how
             dreadful
             errors
             ,
             they
             may
             drink
             ▪
             in
             ,
             who
             have
             once
             opened
             the
             door
             to
             a
             small
             errour
             ?
             Therefore
             they
             would
             beware
             of
             tampering
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             admit
             any
             errour
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             that
             it
             is
             a
             small
             and
             inconsiderable
             one
             :
             there
             may
             be
             an
             unseen
             concatenation
             betwixt
             one
             errour
             and
             another
             ,
             and
             betwixt
             a
             small
             one
             and
             a
             greater
             one
             ,
             so
             as
             if
             the
             little
             one
             be
             admitted
             and
             received
             ,
             the
             greater
             shall
             follow
             ▪
             and
             it
             may
             be
             feared
             that
             if
             they
             once
             dally
             with
             errour
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             gape
             in
             their
             consciences
             ,
             that
             God
             give
             them
             up
             to
             judiciall
             blindenesse
             ,
             that
             ,
             ere
             all
             be
             done
             ,
             they
             shall
             imbrace
             
             that
             opinion
             ,
             which
             sometime
             they
             seemed
             to
             hate
             as
             death
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             would
             eye
             the
             promises
             suteing
             that
             case
             :
             viz.
             the
             promises
             of
             Gods
             
               Guideing
               the
               blindely
               a
               way
               ,
               which
               〈◊〉
               know
               not
               :
            
             of
             
               making
               darknesse
               light
               before
               them
               and
               crooked
               t●…ings
               streig●…s
            
             Es●…
             .
             42
             :
             16.
             and
             of
             
               guideing
               contin●…ally
               Esa.
            
             8
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             .
             see
             also
             Esa.
             49
             ▪
             10.
             and
             57
             :
             18.
             and
             they
             would
             act
             faith
             on
             these
             and
             the
             like
             promises
             ▪
             as
             now
             made
             sure
             through
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Particularly
             ,
             they
             would
             fix
             their
             eye
             upon
             that
             principal
             promise
             of
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               truth
               ,
               to
               guide
               into
               all
               truth
               Iohn
            
             16
             :
             13.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             With
             singlenesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             they
             would
             depend
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             waite
             for
             light
             from
             Him
             ,
             and
             beware
             of
             prejudice
             at
             the
             truth
             :
             with
             singlenesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             they
             would
             lye
             open
             to
             his
             instructions
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             influences
             of
             his
             light
             and
             direction
             ,
             and
             receive
             in
             the
             beames
             of
             his
             divine
             light
             :
             and
             thus
             go
             about
             duties
             viz.
             Prayer
             ,
             Conference
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             Reading
             &c.
             with
             an
             eye
             fix●…d
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             soul
             open
             to
             Him
             ,
             &
             free
             of
             all
             sinful
             preingadgment
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             errour
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             With
             singl●…nesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             they
             would
             give
             up
             their
             souls
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Truth
             ,
             that
             He
             would
             write
             the
             truth
             in
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             frame
             their
             souls
             unto
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             unto
             that
             truth
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             questioned
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             they
             are
             most
             in
             hazard
             to
             be
             drawn
             away
             ;
             and
             urge
             and
             〈◊〉
             Him
             by
             prayer
             and
             supplication
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             duty
             of
             an
             Head
             ,
             an
             Husband
             guide
             and
             Commander
             &c.
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             He
             would
             be
             a
             〈◊〉
             unto
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             
             day
             of
             darkness
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             dishonour
             Him
             ,
             or
             prove
             scandalous
             to
             others
             ;
             by
             departing
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             imbracing
             of
             errour
             .
             A
             serious
             single-hearted
             dealing
             with
             Him
             ,
             upon
             the
             grounds
             of
             the
             covenant
             promises
             ,
             and
             his
             relations
             and
             engadgments
             ,
             might
             prove
             steadable
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             if
             accompanyed
             with
             a
             lying
             open
             to
             the
             influences
             of
             truth
             ▪
             and
             to
             the
             light
             of
             information
             ,
             which
             He
             is
             pleased
             to
             send
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             
               Cautions
               and
               Directions
               .
            
             
               For
               further
               clearing
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               we
               shall
               hinte
               at
               some
               cautions
               ,
               and
               further
               directions
               useful
               here
               :
               such
               as
            
             
               1.
               
               They
               would
               beware
               of
               thinking
               that
               God
               should
               come
               to
               them
               with
               light
               and
               instruction
               ,
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               manner
               ;
               and
               reveal
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               question
               controverted
               somewhat
               immediatly
               :
               for
               this
               were
               a
               manifest
               tempting
               and
               limit●…ing
               of
               the
               holy
               one
               of
               Israel
               .
               We
               must
               be
               satisfied
               with
               the
               meanes
               of
               instruction
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               provided
               ,
               and
               run
               to
               the
               
                 Law
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Testimony
              
               .
               We
               have
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               are
               able
               to
               
                 make
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 perfect
                 and
                 throughly
                 fournished
                 unto
                 all
                 good
                 works
              
               2.
               
               Tim.
               3
               :
               16
               ,
               17.
               and
               to
               
                 make
                 wi●…e
                 unto
                 Salvation
                 vers
              
               .
               15.
               
               There
               must
               we
               seek
               light
               ;
               and
               there
               must
               we
               waite
               for
               the
               breathing
               of
               his
               Spirit
               with
               life
               ,
               and
               coming
               with
               light
               to
               cleare
               up
               truth
               to
               us
               :
               for
               they
               are
               the
               
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 Dan.
              
               10
               :
               21.
               and
               the
               
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 perfect
                 ,
                 converting
                 the
                 soul
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ▪
              
               that
               is
               
                 pure
                 enlightening
                 the
                 eyes
              
               &c.
               Ps●…l
               .
               ●…9
               :
               7
               ▪
               8.
               
               We
               have
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               
               which
               God
               hath
               also
               appointed
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               to
               make
               known
               to
               us
               his
               minde
               :
               there
               must
               we
               waite
               for
               him
               and
               his
               light
               .
               Thus
               must
               we
               waite
               at
               the
               posts
               of
               wisdomes
               doors
               :
               and
               waite
               for
               the
               king
               of
               light
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               way
               ,
               wherein
               He
               hath
               appointed
               us
               to
               waite
               for
               Him.
               And
               if
               He
               think
               good
               to
               come
               another
               way
               ,
               more
               immediat
               ,
               Let
               Him
               alwayes
               be
               welcome
               :
               but
               let
               not
               us
               limite
               Him
               ,
               nor
               prescribe
               wayes
               to
               Him
               ;
               but
               follow
               his
               directions
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               any
               thing
               is
               borne-in
               upon
               their
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               a
               truth
               to
               be
               received
               .
               or
               as
               an
               errour
               to
               be
               rejected
               ,
               more
               immediately
               ,
               they
               would
               beware
               of
               admitting
               of
               every
               such
               thing
               ,
               without
               tryal
               and
               examination
               :
               for
               we
               are
               expressely
               forbidden
               to
               beleeve
               every
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               commanded
               to
               try
               them
               ,
               whether
               they
               are
               of
               God
               or
               not
               1
               Iohn
               .
               4
               :
               1.
               
               The
               Lord
               will
               not
               take
               it
               ill
               ,
               that
               even
               his
               own
               immediat
               motions
               and
               revelations
               be
               tryed
               and
               examined
               by
               the
               word
               ;
               because
               the
               word
               is
               given
               us
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               to
               be
               our
               teste
               and
               standart
               of
               truth
               .
               The
               way
               of
               immediat
               revelation
               is
               not
               the
               ordinary
               way
               now
               of
               God's
               manifesting
               his
               minde
               to
               his
               people
               .
               He
               hath
               now
               chosen
               another
               way
               ,
               and
               given
               us
               a
               more
               sure
               word
               of
               prophecie
               ,
               than
               was
               even
               a
               voice
               from
               heaven
               ,
               as
               Peter
               sayeth
               2
               Pet.
               1
               :
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               It
               is
               commended
               in
               the
               
                 Bereans
                 Act.
              
               17
               :
               11.
               who
               upon
               this
               account
               were
               
                 more
                 noble
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 Thessalonica
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 received
                 the
                 word
                 with
                 all
                 readinesse
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 &
                 searched
                 the
                 scriptures
                 dayly
                 ,
                 whether
                 those
                 things
                 were
                 so
                 .
              
               Even
               Pauls
               words
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               an
               authorized
               ,
               &
               infallible
               Apostle
               of
               Christ's
               ,
               are
               here
               put
               to
               the
               touch
               stone
               of
               the
               
               word
               .
               Many
               false
               Prophets
               may
               go
               out
               ,
               and
               deceive
               many
               ,
               and
               speak
               great
               swelling
               words
               of
               vanity
               1
               Iohn
               .
               4
               :
               1.
               2
               
               Pet.
               2
               :
               18.
               and
               the
               devil
               can
               transchange
               himself
               into
               an
               angel
               of
               light
               2
               Cor.
               11
               :
               14.
               
               And
               though
               an
               Angel
               out
               of
               heaven
               should
               preach
               any
               other
               thing
               ,
               than
               what
               is
               in
               the
               written
               word
               ,
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               receive
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               to
               reject
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               account
               him
               accursed
               Gal.
               1
               :
               8.
               
               So
               that
               the
               written
               word
               must
               be
               much
               studied
               by
               us
               ;
               and
               by
               it
               must
               we
               try
               all
               motions
               ,
               all
               doctrines
               ,
               all
               inspirations
               ,
               all
               revelations
               ,
               and
               all
               manifestations
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Much
               more
               would
               they
               beware
               of
               thinking
               ,
               that
               the
               dictats
               of
               their
               conscience
               obligeth
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               alwayes
               they
               must
               of
               necessity
               follow
               the
               same
               .
               Conscience
               ,
               being
               God's
               deputy
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               followed
               no
               further
               ,
               than
               it
               speaketh
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               truth
               .
               An
               erring
               conscience
               ,
               though
               it
               binde
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               who
               doth
               contrary
               to
               the
               dictats
               thereof
               sinneth
               against
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               ,
               knowing
               no
               other
               than
               that
               the
               dictats
               of
               conscience
               are
               right
               and
               consonant
               to
               the
               minde
               of
               God
               ▪
               yet
               dar
               counteract
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               thus
               formally
               rebel
               against
               Gods
               authoritie
               ;
               yet
               it
               doth
               not
               oblige
               us
               to
               beleeve
               and
               to
               do
               ,
               what
               it
               asserteth
               to
               be
               truth
               ,
               and
               duty
               .
               It
               will
               not
               then
               be
               enough
               for
               them
               to
               say
               ,
               my
               conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               light
               within
               me
               speaketh
               so
               ,
               and
               instructeth
               me
               so
               :
               for
               that
               light
               may
               be
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               errour
               and
               a
               delusion
               ;
               and
               so
               no
               rule
               for
               them
               to
               walk
               by
               .
               
                 To
                 the
                 law
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 testimony
                 :
              
               and
               ,
               if
               their
               conscience
               ,
               minde
               ,
               or
               light
               within
               them
               ,
               
                 speak
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 lig●…t
                 in
                 them
                 Esai
                 .
              
               8
               :
               20.
               
               I
               
               grant
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               they
               can
               not
               without
               sin
               ,
               counter
               act
               the
               dictats
               even
               of
               an
               e●…ing
               〈◊〉
               ;
               because
               they
               know
               not
               better
               ,
               but
               that
               these
               dictats
               are
               according
               to
               truth
               :
               and
               thus
               an
               erring
               conscience
               is
               a
               most
               dangerous
               thing
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               people
               under
               a
               very
               sad
               dilemma
               ,
               that
               whether
               they
               follow
               it
               or
               not
               ,
               they
               sin
               :
               and
               there
               is
               no
               other
               remedie
               here
               ,
               but
               to
               lay
               by
               the
               e●…ing
               conscience
               ,
               and
               get
               a
               conscience
               rightly
               informed
               by
               the
               word
               :
               puting
               it
               in
               Christ's
               hand
               ,
               to
               be
               better
               formed
               and
               informed
               ;
               that
               so
               it
               may
               do
               its
               office
               better
               .
               This
               then
               would
               be
               especially
               guairded
               against
               ;
               for
               if
               once
               they
               lay
               downe
               this
               for
               a
               principle
               ,
               that
               whatever
               their
               conscience
               and
               minde
               or
               in
               ward
               light
               (
               as
               some
               call
               it
               )
               dictat
               ,
               must
               be
               followed
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               delusion
               ,
               how
               false
               ,
               how
               abominable
               so
               ever
               it
               be
               ,
               but
               they
               may
               be
               at
               length
               in
               hazard
               to
               be
               drawn
               away
               with
               :
               and
               so
               the
               rule
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               walk
               be
               ,
               be
               nothing
               in
               effect
               but
               the
               Spirit
               of
               lies
               and
               of
               delusion
               ;
               and
               the
               motions
               and
               dictates
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               lies
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Such
               as
               pretend
               so
               much
               to
               walk
               by
               conscience
               ,
               would
               take
               h●…ed
               ,
               that
               they
               take
               not
               that
               for
               the
               dictate
               of
               conscience
               ,
               which
               really
               is
               but
               the
               dictat
               of
               their
               own
               humors
               ,
               inclinations
               ,
               preoccupyed
               mindes
               ,
               and
               byassed
               wills
               .
               When
               conscience
               speaketh
               ,
               it
               groundeth
               on
               the
               authority
               of
               God
               ,
               whether
               truely
               or
               falsely
               ,
               and
               proposeth
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               refrained
               from
               ,
               meerly
               because
               God
               commandeth
               that
               ,
               and
               forbiddeth
               this
               ,
               though
               sometimes
               it
               mistaketh
               :
               but
               ,
               though
               the
               d●…ctats
               of
               mens
               humors
               ,
               inclinations
               ,
               preoccupyed
               judgements
               and
               wills
               ,
               may
               pretend
               God's
               
               authority
               ,
               for
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               yet
               really
               some
               carnal
               respect
               ▪
               selfish
               end
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               lyeth
               at
               the
               bottom
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               chiefe
               spring
               of
               that
               motion
               :
               and
               also
               the
               dictats
               of
               humor
               ,
               and
               byassed
               willes
               are
               usually
               more
               violent
               and
               fierce
               ,
               then
               the
               dictats
               of
               conscience
               ;
               for
               wanting
               the
               authority
               of
               God
               to
               back
               their
               assertions
               and
               prescriptions
               ,
               they
               must
               make
               up
               that
               with
               an
               addition
               of
               a
               preternatural
               force
               and
               strength
               .
               Hence
               such
               as
               are
               purely
               led
               by
               conscience
               ,
               are
               pliable
               ,
               humble
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               heare
               and
               receive
               information
               ;
               whereas
               others
               are
               headstrong
               ,
               and
               pertinacious
               ,
               unwilling
               to
               receive
               instruction
               ,
               or
               to
               heare
               any
               thing
               contrary
               to
               their
               mindes
               ,
               lest
               their
               conscience
               ▪
               receiving
               more
               light
               ,
               speak
               with
               a
               higher
               voyce
               ,
               against
               their
               inclinations
               ,
               and
               former
               wayes
               ;
               and
               so
               create
               more
               trouble
               to
               them
               ;
               whileas
               now
               they
               enjoy
               more
               quiet
               within
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               cry
               of
               their
               selfwill
               &
               byassed
               judgment
               is
               so
               loud
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               not
               well
               hear
               the
               still
               and
               low
               voyce
               of
               conscience
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               would
               labour
               for
               much
               self
               denyal
               ▪
               and
               sincerity
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               free
               from
               the
               snares
               and
               power
               of
               selfish
               ends
               ,
               as
               credite
               ,
               a
               name
               ▪
               and
               applause
               ,
               or
               what
               of
               that
               kinde
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               like
               the
               
                 fear
                 of
                 man
              
               ,
               that
               
                 bringeth
                 a
                 snare
                 :
                 Prov.
              
               29
               :
               2.
               5.
               for
               that
               will
               be
               like
               
                 a
                 gift
              
               ,
               that
               
                 blindeth
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 Exod.
              
               23
               :
               8.
               love
               to
               carry
               on
               a
               party
               ,
               or
               a
               designe
               ,
               to
               be
               seen
               and
               accounted
               some
               body
               ,
               to
               maintaine
               their
               credite
               and
               reputation
               ,
               lest
               they
               be
               accounted
               changelings
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               will
               prove
               very
               dangerous
               in
               this
               case
               :
               for
               these
               may
               forcibly
               carry
               the
               soul
               away
               ,
               to
               imbrace
               one
               errour
               after
               another
               ,
               and
               one
               errour
               to
               strengthen
               
               and
               confirme
               another
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               know
               ▪
               where
               or
               when
               they
               shall
               stand
               :
               and
               these
               by-respects
               may
               so
               forcibly
               drive
               the
               soul
               forward
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               neither
               heare
               the
               voice
               of
               conscience
               within
               ,
               nor
               any
               instruction
               from
               without
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               They
               would
               study
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               ,
               without
               prejudice
               and
               any
               sinfull
               preingadgment
               ,
               lest
               they
               be
               made
               thereby
               to
               wiredraw
               and
               wrest
               the
               word
               ,
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               ;
               as
               some
               ,
               of
               whom
               Peter
               speaketh
               2
               Pet.
               3
               :
               16.
               
               It
               is
               a
               dangerous
               thing
               ,
               to
               study
               the
               word
               with
               a
               prejudicat
               opinion
               ;
               and
               to
               bow
               or
               wiredraw
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               speak
               what
               we
               would
               have
               it
               speak
               ,
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               out
               opinions
               and
               sentiments
               :
               for
               that
               is
               but
               to
               mock
               God
               and
               his
               law
               ;
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               Let
               his
               law
               speak
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               I
               will
               maintaine
               this
               opinion
               ;
               and
               so
               make
               the
               word
               speak
               ,
               as
               we
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               or
               else
               lay
               it
               by
               .
               This
               is
               to
               walk
               by
               some
               other
               rule
               ,
               than
               the
               word
               ▪
               and
               to
               make
               the
               word
               serve
               our
               lusts
               ,
               and
               confirme
               our
               errours
               ,
               than
               which
               a
               greater
               indignitie
               can
               not
               be
               done
               to
               the
               Spirit
               of
               truth
               ,
               speaking
               in
               the
               word
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               In
               reading
               and
               studying
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               much
               single
               dependance
               on
               the
               Spirit
               for
               light
               :
               waiting
               for
               clearnesse
               from
               Him
               ,
               whom
               Christ
               hath
               promised
               to
               lead
               us
               into
               all
               truth
               .
               An
               earnest
               wreastling
               with
               Him
               for
               his
               assistance
               ,
               enlightening
               the
               minde
               with
               divine
               light
               ,
               to
               understand
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               inclineing
               the
               soul
               to
               a
               ready
               imbraceing
               and
               receiveing
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               declared
               in
               the
               word
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Though
               one
               place
               of
               scripture
               be
               enough
               to
               confirme
               any
               point
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               ground
               sufficient
               for
               us
               to
               beleeve
               what
               is
               there
               said
               ,
               there
               being
               
               nothing
               in
               scripture
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               truth
               :
               yet
               in
               such
               a
               time
               of
               abounding
               errours
               ,
               and
               when
               many
               are
               going
               abroad
               ,
               speaking
               perverse
               things
               ,
               to
               lead
               the
               simple
               away
               ,
               it
               were
               spiritual
               wisdome
               to
               be
               compareing
               scripture
               with
               scripture
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               be
               lightly
               imbracing
               whatever
               may
               seem
               probable
               ,
               and
               fairely
               deduceable
               from
               some
               one
               passage
               or
               other
               of
               scripture
               ;
               but
               to
               be
               comparing
               that
               with
               other
               passages
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               concord
               there
               is
               :
               for
               this
               is
               certane
               ,
               what
               ever
               point
               contradicteth
               other
               clear
               and
               manifest
               testimonies
               of
               scripture
               cannot
               be
               true
               ;
               how
               ever
               a
               cunning
               sophister
               may
               make
               it
               seem
               very
               probably
               to
               flow
               out
               of
               such
               or
               such
               a
               passage
               of
               scripture
               .
               The
               testimony
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               uniforme
               ,
               and
               free
               from
               all
               contradictions
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               see
               ,
               if
               such
               an
               assertion
               ,
               that
               some
               would
               draw
               from
               such
               a
               passage
               ,
               agree
               with
               other
               plaine
               passage
               :
               and
               if
               not
               ,
               be
               sure
               ,
               that
               that
               is
               not
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               place
               .
               When
               the
               devil
               did
               wreste
               and
               abuse
               that
               passage
               of
               truth
               Psal.
               91
               :
               11.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 give
                 his
                 angels
                 charge
                 concearning
                 thee
                 .
              
               &c.
               and
               from
               thence
               would
               inferre
               ,
               that
               Christ
               might
               cast
               himself
               down
               .
               Mat.
               4
               ;
               6.
               
               Christ
               shew
               that
               this
               inference
               was
               bad
               ,
               because
               it
               did
               not
               agree
               with
               other
               divine
               testimonies
               ,
               particularly
               not
               with
               that
               Deut.
               6
               :
               16.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 tempt
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 :
              
               And
               thereby
               he
               teacheth
               us
               to
               take
               this
               course
               ,
               in
               times
               of
               temptation
               ?
               and
               so
               
                 compare
                 spirituall
                 things
                 with
                 spirituall
              
               ,
               as
               Paul
               speaketh
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               2
               :
               13.
               
               Especially
               they
               would
               beware
               of
               expounding
               clear
               Scriptures
               by
               such
               as
               are
               more
               dark
               and
               mysterious
               :
               See
               2.
               
               Pet.
               3
               :
               16.
               it
               is
               alwayes
               
               saifer
               ,
               to
               explaine
               darker
               passages
               by
               such
               as
               are
               more
               clear
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Let
               them
               guaird
               against
               an
               humore
               of
               newfanglednesse
               ,
               nauseating
               old
               and
               solide
               truthes
               ,
               and
               seeking
               after
               something
               new
               ,
               having
               eares
               itching
               after
               new
               doctrines
               ,
               yea
               or
               new
               modes
               and
               dresses
               of
               old
               truthes
               :
               for
               this
               is
               provocking
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               proveth
               dangerous
               ;
               for
               such
               
                 turne
                 away
                 their
                 eares
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 turned
                 into
                 fables
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
              
               telleth
               us
               .
               2.
               
               Tim.
               4
               :
               3.
               4.
               
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 will
                 come
              
               ,
               sayeth
               he
               ,
               
                 when
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 endure
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 their
                 owne
                 lusts
                 ,
                 shall
                 they
                 heape
                 to
                 themselves
                 teachers
                 ,
                 having
                 itching
                 ears
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 turne
                 away
                 their
                 eares
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 ▪
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 turned
                 unto
                 fables
                 .
              
               This
               favoureth
               of
               a
               spirit
               of
               levity
               and
               inconstancy
               ;
               which
               is
               dangerous
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               They
               would
               labour
               to
               have
               no
               prejudice
               at
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               receive
               it
               in
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               of
               it
               ▪
               lest
               for
               that
               cause
               God
               give
               them
               up
               to
               strong
               delusions
               to
               beleeve
               lies
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               led
               away
               with
               the
               deceiveablnesse
               of
               unrighteousnesse
               :
               as
               we
               see
               2.
               
               Thes.
               2
               :
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 deceivablenesse
                 of
                 unrighteousnesse
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 perish
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 received
                 not
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 ▪
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 God
                 shall
                 send
                 them
                 strong
                 delusion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 beleev
                 a
                 lie
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 might
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 who
                 beleeved
                 not
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 pleasure
                 in
                 unrighteousnesse
                 .
              
            
             
               11.
               
               So
               would
               they
               beware
               of
               stifling
               the
               truth
               ,
               of
               making
               it
               a
               prisoner
               ▪
               &
               detaineing
               it
               in
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
               like
               those
               spoken
               of
               Rom.
               1
               :
               18.
               
               
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 God
                 gave
                 ▪
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 uncleannesse
                 and
                 to
                 vile
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 became
                 vaine
                 in
                 their
                 imaginations
                 and
                 their
                 foolish
                 heart
                 was
                 darkened
                 ;
                 yea
                 professing
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
                 they
                 became
                 fools
                 .
                 vers
                 .
              
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               24
               ▪
               26.
               
               They
               should
               let
               truth
               have
               free
               liberty
               ,
               and
               power
               in
               the
               soul
               ;
               and
               should
               yeeld
               up
               themselves
               to
               be
               ruled
               and
               guided
               by
               it
               :
               and
               not
               thorture
               with
               it
               ,
               lay
               chaines
               upon
               it
               ,
               or
               fetter
               it
               ,
               and
               keep
               it
               as
               a
               prisoner
               ,
               that
               can
               do
               nothing
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               this
               cause
               ,
               they
               would
               hold
               fast
               the
               truth
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               learned
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               taught
               by
               the
               Spirit
               out
               of
               the
               word
               .
               When
               Paul
               would
               gua●…rd
               ▪
               and
               fortifie
               Timothy
               against
               seducers
               ,
               that
               creept
               into
               houses
               ,
               leading
               captive
               silly
               women
               &c.
               among
               other
               directions
               ,
               he
               giveth
               him
               this
               2.
               
               Tim.
               3
               :
               ▪
               14
               ,
               15
               ▪
               
                 But
                 continue
                 thou
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 bin
                 assured
                 of
                 ,
                 knowing
                 of
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 learned
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 a
                 child
                 thou
                 hast
                 known
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 wise
                 to
                 Salvation
                 &c.
                 
              
               So
               he
               would
               have
               the
               Colossians
               walking
               in
               Christ
               ,
               rooted
               and
               build
               up
               in
               Him
               ,
               &
               
                 stablished
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 taught
                 Col.
              
               2.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               Especially
               they
               would
               be
               holding
               the
               ground-work
               fast
               ,
               saith
               in
               Christ
               :
               It
               were
               good
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               time
               of
               erring
               from
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               ,
               to
               be
               griping
               Christ
               faster
               ,
               and
               cleaving
               to
               ▪
               Him
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               living
               by
               faith
               in
               Him.
               This
               is
               to
               hold
               the
               foundation
               fast
               ;
               and
               then
               let
               the
               tempest
               of
               errour
               blow
               as
               it
               will
               ,
               they
               will
               ride
               at
               a
               sure
               anchor
               ,
               and
               be
               s●…ife
               ,
               because
               fixed
               upon
               the
               rock
               of
               ages
               :
               and
               further
               ,
               living
               neare
               Christ
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               
               dangerous
               day
               ,
               would
               be
               a
               noble
               preservative
               from
               the
               infections
               of
               error
               .
               The
               soul
               that
               is
               dwelling
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               griping
               to
               Him
               dayly
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               acting
               love
               on
               Him
               ,
               dwelleth
               in
               light
               ,
               and
               will
               discover
               errour
               ,
               sooner
               than
               another
               ,
               because
               living
               under
               the
               rayes
               of
               the
               sun
               of
               righteousnesse
               ;
               which
               discovereth
               errour
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               They
               would
               labour
               to
               learne
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Iesus
               ;
               and
               the
               truthes
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               heard
               of
               Him
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               taught
               by
               Him
               ,
               as
               the
               truth
               is
               in
               Him
               ,
               will
               abide
               ,
               when
               other
               truthes
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               learnt
               but
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               heard
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               in
               books
               ,
               shall
               soon
               evanish
               ,
               in
               a
               day
               of
               trial
               .
               This
               is
               to
               learne
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               Ephes.
               4
               :
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               
                 But
                 yee
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 learned
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 that
                 ye
                 have
                 heard
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 taught
                 by
                 Him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 in
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               When
               we
               learne
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Iesus
               ,
               it
               bringeth
               us
               alwayes
               in
               to
               Him
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               tendency
               to
               fixe
               our
               hearts
               on
               Him
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               the
               bond
               that
               bindeth
               us
               to
               him
               and
               his
               way
               :
               we
               receive
               it
               then
               as
               a
               piece
               of
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               owne
               ,
               and
               stand
               unto
               ;
               O
               if
               we
               learned
               all
               our
               divinity
               thus
               !
               we
               would
               be
               more
               constant
               and
               stedfast
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               When
               controversies
               arise
               ,
               and
               they
               know
               not
               which
               side
               to
               choise
               ;
               both
               seemeth
               to
               them
               to
               be
               alike
               well
               founded
               on
               the
               word
               ,
               they
               would
               exerce
               their
               spiritual
               sagacity
               ,
               and
               set
               their
               gift
               of
               discerning
               a
               work
               ,
               to
               see
               which
               of
               the
               two
               tendeth
               most
               to
               promove
               piety
               and
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               so
               see
               which
               of
               the
               two
               is
               
               the
               
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 after
                 godlinesse
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               Tit.
               1
               :
               1.
               they
               must
               look
               which
               of
               the
               two
               is
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               is
               according
               to
               Godliness
               1
               Tim.
               6
               :
               vers
               .
               3.
               
               That
               is
               thetruth
               which
               is
               Christ's
               ,
               and
               which
               should
               be
               owned
               and
               imbraced
               ,
               viz
               ,
               which
               floweth
               from
               a
               Spirit
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               &
               tendeth
               to
               promove
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               ●…eth
               with
               the
               true
               principles
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               even
               gospel
               godlinesse
               ,
               wrought
               according
               to
               the
               tenor
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               dwelling
               and
               working
               in
               us
               ;
               and
               not
               according
               to
               the
               tenor
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               works
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               wrought
               by
               our
               own
               strength
               &c.
               
            
             
               16.
               
               Yet
               withal
               ,
               they
               would
               take
               heed
               ,
               that
               they
               mistake
               not
               here
               :
               for
               they
               may
               look
               upon
               some
               wayes
               and
               doctrines
               ,
               as
               having
               a
               greater
               tendency
               to
               promove
               godlinesse
               ,
               then
               others
               ;
               which
               indeed
               have
               not
               ,
               but
               only
               seem
               so
               .
               They
               would
               therefore
               consider
               well
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               way
               of
               godlinesse
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               noble
               device
               of
               the
               gospel
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               way
               that
               only
               glorifyeth
               
                 God
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ;
               and
               see
               what
               suiteth
               most
               with
               that
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               word
               ;
               and
               not
               what
               seemeth
               most
               suitable
               to
               godlinesse
               in
               their
               apprehension
               .
               The
               word
               is
               the
               best
               judge
               and
               teste
               of
               true
               godlinesse
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               only
               saifest
               meane
               of
               true
               godlinesse
               held
               forth
               ▪
               therefore
               we
               should
               see
               ,
               what
               doctrine
               tendeth
               most
               to
               promove
               godlinesse
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               way
               held
               forth
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               choose
               that
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               They
               would
               guaird
               against
               pride
               and
               selfe-conceite
               ,
               as
               thinking
               they
               are
               wise
               enough
               ,
               and
               understanding
               enough
               ,
               in
               those
               matters
               :
               and
               so
               
               need
               not
               take
               a
               lesson
               of
               any
               .
               This
               may
               be
               of
               great
               prejudice
               ,
               for
               itis
               
                 the
                 meek
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 guideth
                 in
                 judgment
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 meek
                 will
                 He
                 teach
                 his
                 way
                 Psal.
              
               25
               :
               9.
               
               Therefore
               it
               were
               good
               for
               his
               people
               in
               such
               a
               day
               ,
               to
               be
               meek
               and
               humble
               ,
               willing
               &
               ready
               to
               learne
               of
               any
               person
               ,
               how
               meane
               so
               ever
               ,
               that
               can
               teach
               the
               wayes
               of
               God.
               The
               Lord
               may
               bless
               a
               word
               spoken
               by
               a
               private
               person
               ,
               when
               he
               will
               not
               bless
               the
               word
               spoken
               by
               a
               Minister
               :
               for
               his
               blessings
               are
               free
               .
               And
               itis
               not
               good
               to
               despise
               any
               meane
               :
               Apollos
               ,
               though
               instructed
               in
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               mighty
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               fervent
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               teaching
               diligently
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Lord
               Act.
               18
               :
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Yet
               was
               content
               to
               learne
               of
               Aquila
               &
               of
               his
               wife
               Priscilla
               ,
               when
               they
               expounded
               unto
               Him
               the
               way
               of
               God
               more
               perfectly
               vers
               .
               26.
               
            
             
               18.
               
               In
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               itis
               not
               unsaife
               to
               look
               to
               such
               ,
               as
               have
               been
               eminent
               in
               the
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               lye
               neare
               to
               Him
               :
               for
               itis
               probable
               ,
               they
               may
               know
               much
               of
               the
               minde
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               those
               questioned
               matters
               :
               Hence
               ,
               we
               finde
               the
               Apostle
               putting
               Timothy
               &
               others
               to
               this
               duty
               ,
               in
               a
               time
               when
               false
               teachers
               were
               going
               abroad
               ,
               saying
               2
               Tim.
               3
               :
               10.
               
               
                 But
                 thou
                 hast
                 fully
                 known
                 my
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 manner
                 of
                 life
                 :
              
               &
               1
               Cor.
               4
               :
               16.
               wherefore
               I
               
                 beseech
                 you
                 be
                 ye
                 followers
                 of
                 me
                 :
              
               &
               1
               Cor.
               11
               :
               1.
               
               &
               Againe
               Phil.
               3
               :
               17.
               
               
                 Brethren
                 be
                 followers
                 together
                 of
                 me
                 .
              
               All
               which
               say
               ,
               that
               though
               we
               should
               call
               no
               man
               Rabbi
               ,
               as
               hanging
               our
               faith
               absolutely
               on
               Him
               ;
               yet
               in
               such
               a
               time
               of
               prevailing
               errour
               ,
               and
               of
               false
               teachers
               going
               abroad
               ,
               some
               respect
               should
               be
               had
               to
               such
               ,
               as
               have
               found
               grac●…
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               be
               faithful
               in
               times
               of
               tryal
               ,
               an●…
               have
               maintained
               truth
               ,
               and
               stood
               for
               it
               ,
               in
               times
               
               persecution
               ,
               and
               have
               with
               singleness
               of
               heart
               followed
               the
               Lord
               ;
               It
               not
               being
               ordinare
               with
               God
               ,
               to
               leave
               such
               ,
               as
               in
               sincerity
               seek
               Him
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               follow
               his
               way
               ,
               in
               truth
               and
               uprightness
               ;
               and
               to
               give
               the
               revelation
               of
               his
               minde
               ,
               and
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               others
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               gone
               thorow
               such
               trials
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               They
               would
               also
               at
               such
               a
               time
               be
               much
               in
               the
               sincere
               practice
               of
               uncontroverted
               duties
               ,
               and
               in
               putting
               uncontroverted
               and
               unquestionable
               and
               unquestioned
               truthes
               into
               practice
               :
               and
               this
               may
               prove
               a
               notable
               meane
               to
               keep
               them
               right
               :
               for
               then
               are
               they
               in
               God's
               way
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               devil
               hath
               not
               that
               advantage
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               of
               others
               ,
               who
               ●…re
               out
               of
               the
               way
               of
               dutie
               .
               David
               understood
               more
               than
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               because
               he
               keeped
               God's
               precepts
               Psal.
               119
               :
               100.
               
            
             
               20.
               
               It
               were
               good
               and
               suteable
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               to
               be
               much
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ;
               remembering
               what
               an
               one
               He
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               hazardous
               itis
               to
               sin
               against
               Him
               ,
               by
               drinking-in
               the
               least
               point
               of
               errour
               .
               The
               promise
               is
               made
               to
               such
               .
               Psal.
               25
               :
               12.
               
               
                 What
                 man
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 feareth
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 him
                 shall
                 He
                 teach
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 chuse
                 .
              
            
             
               21.
               
               Finally
               ,
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               much
               in
               communion
               with
               Jesus
               ,
               lying
               neare
               Him
               ;
               much
               in
               prayer
               to
               Him
               ,
               studying
               his
               Relations
               ,
               Offices
               ,
               Furniture
               ,
               Readiness
               to
               helpe
               with
               light
               and
               counsel
               ;
               and
               they
               would
               draw
               neare
               to
               Him
               with
               humility
               ,
               boldness
               ,
               faith
               ,
               confidence
               ,
               love
               ,
               tenderness
               and
               sincerity
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               shall
               not
               finde
               that
               He
               shall
               fail
               them
               or
               disappoint
               them
               .
            
             
             
               Enough
               of
               this
               .
               I
               proceed
               therefore
               to
               another
               case
               ,
               which
               is
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
            
             .
             How
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Truth
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             get
             our
             case
             and
             condition
             cleared
             up
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             THe
             beleever
             is
             oft
             complaining
             of
             darkness
             ,
             concearning
             his
             case
             and
             condition
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             cannot
             tell
             what
             to
             say
             of
             himself
             ,
             or
             what
             judgment
             to
             passe
             on
             himself
             ,
             and
             he
             knoweth
             not
             how
             to
             win
             to
             a
             distinct
             and
             clear
             discovery
             of
             his
             state
             and
             condition
             .
             Now
             ,
             it
             is
             Truth
             alone
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             that
             can
             satisfie
             them
             as
             to
             this
             .
             The
             question
             then
             is
             .
             How
             they
             shall
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             and
             apply
             themselves
             to
             this
             Truth
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             they
             may
             get
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             condition
             discovered
             to
             them
             .
             But
             first
             let
             us
             see
             ,
             what
             this
             case
             may
             be
             .
             Consider
             then
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             grace
             may
             be
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             seen
             nor
             observed
             :
             this
             is
             manifest
             by
             daylie
             experience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             a
             gracious
             soul
             ,
             that
             is
             reconciled
             with
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             dwelling
             in
             it
             ,
             may
             suppose
             itself
             a
             stranger
             yet
             unto
             this
             reconciliation
             ,
             and
             you
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             still
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yea
             ,
             a
             soul
             may
             not
             only
             suppose
             and
             conclude
             
             it self
             in
             nature
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             in
             a
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             ●…urder
             ,
             may
             be
             filled
             with
             terrour
             and
             apprehensions
             of
             God's
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             measure
             ,
             as
             that
             thereby
             it
             may
             be
             as
             a
             distracted
             person
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             it
             was
             with
             
               Heman
               ,
               Psal.
            
             88
             :
             15.
             who
             said
             ,
             
               while
               I
               suffer
               thy
               terrours
               ,
               I
               am
               distracted
               .
            
             The
             wrath
             of
             God
             lay
             hard
             upon
             Him
             ,
             and
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             afflicted
             with
             all
             God's
             waves
             vers
             .
             7.
             hence
             he
             cryed
             out
             vers
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Thy
               fierce
               wrath
               goeth
               over
               me
               ,
               thy
               terrours
               have
               cutt
               me
               off
               ,
               they
               came
               round
               about
               me
               dayly
               ,
               (
               or
               all
               the
               day
               )
               like
               water
               ,
               they
               compassed
               me
               about
               together
               ,
            
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             first
             word
             of
             his
             complaint
             was
             faith
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             Many
             such
             complaints
             hear
             we
             our
             of
             Iob's
             mouth
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             notwithstanding
             was
             that
             gracious
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             ,
             came
             to
             question
             his
             state
             before
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             conclude
             his
             hypocrisic
             ,
             or
             his
             being
             still
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             every
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             exercised
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Yea
             further
             ,
             with
             those
             inward
             strokes
             upon
             the
             soul
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             sin
             and
             guilt
             charged
             home
             upon
             their
             consciences
             :
             and
             this
             will
             make
             their
             life
             yet
             more
             bitter
             ,
             &
             put
             a
             sharper
             edge
             upon
             the
             rods
             .
             Thus
             was
             Iob
             made
             to
             possesse
             the
             sinnes
             of
             his
             youth
             ,
             Iob
             ,
             13
             :
             26.
             and
             made
             to
             say
             ,
             
               My
               transgression
               is
               sealed
               up
               in
               a
               bag
               ,
               and
               thou
               sowest
               up
               mine
               iniquity
               Iob.
            
             14
             :
             17.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             while
             have
             no
             light
             of
             comfort
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Iob
             and
             Heman
             .
             They
             may
             even
             walk
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             light
             of
             comfor●…
             Esai
             .
             50
             :
             10.
             
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Yea
             and
             also
             be
             without
             the
             hope
             of
             a
             delivery
             or
             outgate
             ,
             Hence
             cryeth
             
               Heman
               Psal.
            
             88
             :
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               I
               am
               counted
               with
               them
               that
               go
               downe
               into
               the
               pit
               ,
               free
               among
               the
               deed
               ,
               like
               the
               slaine
               that
               lye
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               whom
               thou
               rememberest
               no
               more
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               cut
               off
               from
               thine
               hand
               .
            
             Yea
             they
             may
             be
             driven
             to
             the
             very
             border
             of
             despaire
             ;
             and
             conclude
             that
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             ;
             as
             the
             Church
             did
             ,
             Ezek.
             37
             :
             11.
             
             
               Our
               bones
               are
               dryed
               ,
               and
               our
               hope
               is
               lost
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               cut
               off
               for
               our
               pairts
               :
            
             and
             as
             Iob
             Chap.
             7
             :
             6.
             
             
               My
               dayes
               are
               swifter
               then
               a
               weavers
               shuttle
               ,
               and
               are
               spent
               without
               hope
               ,
            
             and
             Chap.
             19
             :
             10.
             
             
               He
               hath
               destroyed
               me
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               gone
               :
               mine
               hope
               hath
               he
               removed
               like
               a
               tree
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             though
             sometimes
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Iob
             ,
             and
             in
             Heman
             too
             ,
             a
             soul
             may
             be
             under
             such
             a
             sad
             and
             sharpe
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             brought
             to
             question
             their
             state
             ,
             or
             to
             conclude
             themselves
             children
             of
             wrath
             ,
             lyeing
             still
             in
             blacke
             nature
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             all
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             exercised
             :
             but
             many
             ,
             under
             such
             a
             dispensation
             ,
             may
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             be
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             state
             before
             God
             :
             and
             if
             they
             do
             not
             positively
             assert
             their
             state
             to
             be
             bad
             ;
             yet
             they
             do
             much
             question
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             comforted
             under
             all
             their
             pressures
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             win
             to
             the
             least
             well
             grounded
             apprehension
             of
             their
             interest
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             In
             such
             a
             case
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             ground
             fot
             a
             poor
             soul
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             for
             outgate
             ;
             and
             an
             outgate
             may
             be
             had
             in
             God's
             time
             ,
             and
             as
             He
             seeth
             sit
             ,
             by
             a
             right
             use-making
             of
             and
             going
             ▪
             out
             to
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             .
             So
             then
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             would
             
             have
             its
             state
             and
             condition
             cleared
             up
             ,
             and
             a
             discovery
             of
             its
             being
             reconciled
             to
             God
             through
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             would
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             as
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             would
          
           
             1.
             
             Look
             out
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             
               feeling
               Highpriest
               ,
               faithful
               and
               mercyful
               ,
            
             who
             ,
             being
             like
             us
             in
             all
             things
             except
             sin
             ,
             doth
             sympathize
             with
             ,
             and
             
               succure
               such
               as
               are
               tempted
               Heb.
            
             2
             :
             17
             :
             18.
             
             And
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             that
             is
             
               touched
               with
               the
               feeling
               of
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               Heb.
            
             4
             :
             15.
             
             Albeit
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             deepest
             of
             his
             darknesse
             ,
             was
             never
             made
             to
             question
             his
             soneshipe
             ,
             but
             avouched
             God
             to
             be
             his
             God
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             was
             forsaken
             ,
             Psal.
             22
             :
             1
             ▪
             Mat.
             27
             :
             46.
             
             Mark.
             15
             :
             34.
             
             Yet
             He
             knew
             what
             it
             was
             to
             be
             tempted
             ▪
             to
             question
             his
             sonshipe
             ,
             when
             the
             devil
             said
             unto
             Him
             Mat.
             4.
             
               if
               thou
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             He
             knowes
             ,
             what
             such
             a
             distresse
             ,
             as
             He
             himself
             was
             into
             ,
             wreastling
             with
             an
             angry
             God
             ,
             hideing
             himself
             and
             forsaking
             ,
             will
             worke
             in
             a
             poor
             sinner
             ,
             and
             being
             a
             mercyful
             and
             sympathizeing
             Highpriest
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             pity
             such
             as
             are
             under
             such
             a
             distemper
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             gracious
             Head
             sympathize
             with
             them
             ▪
             Now
             the
             beleever
             would
             look
             out
             to
             Him
             ,
             as
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             ground
             go
             to
             Him
             with
             confidence
             and
             boldnesse
             ,
             and
             lay
             out
             their
             case
             before
             Him
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             helpe
             and
             send
             reliefe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             would
             also
             eye
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               able
               to
               save
               out
               of
               that
               condition
               ,
            
             and
             to
             command
             light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             darknesse
             :
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             one
             
               able
               to
               save
               to
               the
               uttermost
               ,
               all
               that
               come
               to
               God
               through
               Him
               Heb.
            
             7
             ▪
             25.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             eye
             Him
             also
             ,
             as
             
               given
               ,
               sent
               and
               commissioned
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               light
               to
            
             
             such
             ,
             as
             sit
             in
             darknesse
             ;
             even
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Esa.
             42
             :
             6.
             
             &
             49
             :
             6.
             
             Luk.
             2
             :
             32.
             
             Act.
             13
             :
             47.
             
             &
             26
             :
             23.
             
             Iohn
             .
             8
             :
             12.
             and
             this
             will
             encourage
             the
             poor
             Souls
             to
             go
             out
             to
             him
             ,
             with
             their
             darknesse
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             that
             He
             is
             sent
             ,
             as
             a
             Light
             ,
             and
             as
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             to
             clear
             up
             poor
             souls
             ,
             that
             walk
             in
             darknesse
             and
             have
             no
             light
             :
             when
             they
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             his
             place
             and
             office
             to
             helpe
             them
             ;
             and
             consider
             that
             He
             is
             true
             to
             his
             trust
             ,
             and
             true
             and
             faithful
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             was
             committed
             to
             Him
             ,
             it
             not
             only
             will
             embolden
             them
             to
             come
             forward
             to
             Him
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             strengthen
             their
             hope
             ,
             and
             encourage
             them
             to
             waite
             on
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             would
             
               stay
               themselves
               on
               Him
               ,
               as
               an
               alsufficient
               helper
               ,
            
             renunceing
             all
             other
             ;
             crying
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             have
             no
             light
             ,
             but
             His
             light
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             will
             seek
             no
             where
             else
             for
             light
             ,
             but
             waite
             at
             His
             door
             ,
             till
             He
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               arise
            
             in
             their
             soul
             ,
             and
             come
             with
             hailing
             light
             in
             his
             wings
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             would
             
               by
               faith
               roll
               and
               cast
               their
               darkened
               souls
               ,
            
             their
             confused
             case
             ,
             their
             over
             whelmed
             hearts
             ,
             
               on
               Him
            
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             there
             :
             for
             He
             is
             the
             only
             physitian
             :
             and
             the
             blinde
             soul
             must
             be
             put
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             who
             can
             take
             away
             the
             filme
             ,
             and
             cause
             the
             scales
             fall
             off
             ,
             and
             make
             light
             break
             in
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             discover
             to
             it
             its
             condition
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             would
             be
             useful
             and
             very
             steadable
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             time
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             for
             the
             beleever
             ,
             to
             be
             
               frequent
               in
               acting
               direct
               acts
               of
               faith
               on
               Christ
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             frequent
             in
             going
             to
             Him
             ,
             as
             an
             alsufficient
             Mediator
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             refuge
             and
             shadow
             ,
             for
             a
             po●…r
             weary
             scoarched
             soul
             Esai
             .
             4.
             last
             &
             32
             :
             2.
             
             
               And
               a
               man
               shall
               be
               as
               an
               hideing
               place
               from
               the
               winde
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               a
               covert
               from
               the
               tempest
               ,
               as
               rivers
               of
               water
               in
               a
               drye
               place
               ,
               as
               the
               shadow
               of
               a
               great
               rock
               in
               a
               ●…eary
               land
               :
            
             as
             one
             who
             
               is
               a
               strength
               to
               the
               needy
               in
               his
               distresse
               ,
               a
               refuge
               from
               the
               storme
               ,
               a
               shadow
               from
               the
               heat
               ,
               &c.
               Esa.
            
             25
             :
             4.
             
             When
             the
             soul
             is
             thus
             overwhelmed
             with
             clouds
             ,
             and
             doubteth
             of
             its
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             it
             would
             then
             put
             it
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             by
             fleeing
             to
             Him
             for
             refuge
             from
             the
             storme
             of
             God's
             indignation
             ,
             and
             lay
             hold
             on
             Him
             ,
             as
             He
             is
             offered
             in
             the
             gospel
             ;
             and
             thus
             renew
             its
             grips
             of
             Him
             ▪
             as
             the
             offered
             alsufficient
             Mediator
             :
             and
             frequent
             direct
             acts
             of
             faith
             will
             helpe
             at
             length
             to
             a
             reflex
             act
             .
             The
             soul
             that
             is
             daylie
             running
             to
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             covenant
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             necessities
             ;
             and
             laying
             hold
             on
             Him
             ,
             as
             only
             able
             to
             helpe
             ,
             will
             at
             length
             come
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             beleeved
             on
             Him
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             welcome
             by
             Him
             ,
             and
             accepted
             through
             Him.
             So
             that
             rëterated
             acts
             of
             faith
             on
             an
             offered
             Cautioner
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             will
             dispel
             at
             length
             those
             clouds
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             that
             trouble
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Such
             souls
             would
             beware
             of
             making
             their
             bands
             stronger
             ,
             and
             their
             darkness
             greater
             ,
             by
             their
             ●…olly
             and
             unwise
             carriage
             :
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             they
             would
             beware
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             cry
             -
             out
             in
             despondency
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             hope
             ,
             and
             to
             conclude
             peremptorily
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             cut
             off
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             in
             vaine
             to
             waite
             any
             longer
             :
             for
             this
             course
             will
             but
             darken
             them
             more
             ,
             and
             multiply
             the
             clouds
             over
             their
             head
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             run
             away
             from
             Christ
             through
             unbeleef
             and
             dispaire
             ;
             for
             that
             will
             make
             their
             case
             yet
             worse
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             To
             walk
             untenderly
             and
             not
             circumspectly
             ;
             for
             the
             moe
             sins
             appear
             ,
             the
             lesse
             light
             will
             be
             had
             .
             O
             but
             souls
             would
             be
             tender
             in
             all
             their
             conversation
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             guaird
             against
             the
             least
             sin
             ,
             or
             appearance
             of
             evill
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             fret
             and
             repine
             against
             God
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             dispensation
             :
             for
             that
             will
             but
             entangle
             the
             soul
             more
             ,
             and
             wreath
             the
             yock
             straiter
             about
             its
             neck
             ;
             and
             put
             it self
             furder
             out
             of
             case
             to
             be
             relieved
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             light
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             such
             would
             do
             well
             not
             to
             limite
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             ,
             but
             to
             waite
             with
             patience
             ,
             till
             his
             time
             come
             ,
             to
             speak-in
             light
             to
             the
             soul
             ;
             knowing
             that
             such
             as
             waite
             upon
             Him
             shall
             never
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             Esai
             .
             49
             :
             23.
             because
             
               He
               waiteth
               to
               be
               gracious
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               blessed
               are
               they
               all
               that
               waite
               upon
               him
               Esai
               .
            
             30
             :
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Quest.
               But
               what
               if
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               get
               no
               outgate
               ,
               but
               my
               distress
               and
               darkness
               rather
               grow
               upon
               my
               hand
               ?
            
             
               Ans.
               That
               such
               a
               thing
               may
               be
               ,
               I
               grant
               ,
               the
               Lord
               thinking
               it
               fit
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               To
               exercise
               their
               faith
               ,
               dependence
               ,
               patience
               ,
               hope
               ,
               and
               desire
               more
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               And
               to
               discover
               more
               unto
               them
               their
               own
               weakness
               ,
               faintings
               ,
               faithlesness
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               To
               shew
               his
               absolute
               power
               and
               soveraignity
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               To
               make
               his
               grace
               and
               mercy
               more
               conspicuous
               &
               remarkeable
               at
               length
               :
               and.
               (
               5.
               )
               To
               traine
               them
               up
               in
               away
               of
               dependence
               on
               him
               in
               the
               dark
               ;
               and
               of
               leaning
               to
               him
               ,
               when
               walking
               in
               darknesse
               ;
               yea
               and
               in
               a
               way
               of
               beleeving
               ,
               when
               they
               think
               they
               have
               no
               faith
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               for
               other
               holy
               ends
               .
               Yet
               the
               soul
               would
               not
               despond
               ;
               for
               there
               are
               several
               things
               ,
               
               that
               may
               serve
               to
               support
               and
               beare
               up
               the
               heart
               ,
               even
               in
               that
               case
               ;
               as
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               is
               not
               their
               case
               alone
               :
               Others
               have
               been
               in
               the
               like
               before
               ;
               and
               many
               have
               had
               the
               like
               complaints
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               as
               is
               known
               to
               such
               as
               have
               been
               acquanted
               with
               exercised
               souls
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               may
               yeeld
               peace
               and
               comfort
               ,
               to
               know
               that
               they
               are
               about
               duty
               ,
               when
               looking
               to
               Him
               ,
               and
               depending
               upon
               Him
               ,
               and
               waiting
               for
               his
               light
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               promises
               made
               to
               such
               ,
               as
               waite
               for
               Him
               ,
               may
               support
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               yeeld
               comfort
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               distinct
               knowledge
               and
               uptaking
               of
               their
               condition
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               comfortable
               and
               refreshing
               ;
               yet
               itis
               not
               absolutely
               necessary
               .
               A
               soul
               may
               be
               a
               saved
               soul
               ,
               though
               those
               clouds
               should
               continue
               to
               its
               dying
               day
               ;
               and
               though
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               lived
               ,
               they
               should
               never
               get
               a
               clear
               discovery
               of
               their
               gracious
               state
               ,
               but
               spend
               their
               dayes
               in
               mourning
               ,
               complaineing
               ,
               and
               crying
               out
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Such
               a
               soul
               should
               think
               that
               its
               much
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               keeped
               out
               of
               hell
               so
               long
               :
               and
               sure
               ,
               the
               thoughts
               of
               what
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               he
               doserveth
               ,
               may
               make
               him
               sober
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               think
               much
               ,
               though
               he
               reach
               not
               so
               high
               ,
               as
               to
               see
               his
               name
               written
               in
               the
               book
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               They
               would
               know
               ,
               that
               full
               assurance
               of
               hope
               and
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               but
               rare
               ;
               and
               even
               such
               as
               have
               it
               ,
               do
               nor
               ordinarily
               keep
               it
               long
               :
               So
               that
               it
               should
               not
               much
               trouble
               them
               ,
               if
               after
               all
               their
               paines
               they
               cannot
               win
               at
               it
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               If
               they
               win
               to
               any
               real
               ground
               of
               hope
               ,
               how
               
               small
               so
               ever
               ,
               they
               should
               think
               much
               of
               that
               ;
               for
               many
               dear
               to
               Christ
               live
               long
               ,
               and
               never
               know
               what
               so
               much
               is
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               It
               is
               no
               small
               matter
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               sincking
               in
               the
               gulfe
               of
               inconsideration
               ,
               and
               plagued
               with
               an
               indifferency
               in
               these
               matters
               ;
               but
               are
               made
               to
               value
               Christ
               and
               an
               interest
               in
               Him
               ,
               at
               such
               a
               rate
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Their
               going
               to
               Christ
               with
               all
               their
               wants
               ,
               laying
               all
               on
               Him
               ;
               and
               their
               making
               that
               their
               daylie
               exercise
               ,
               may
               keep
               up
               their
               hearts
               from
               fainting
               ,
               yea
               and
               fill
               their
               souls
               with
               joy
               :
               for
               that
               is
               really
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               .
               And
               the
               great
               and
               gracious
               promises
               are
               made
               to
               such
               as
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               such
               only
               ,
               as
               know
               they
               do
               beleeve
               .
               I
               grant
               such
               as
               know
               not
               that
               they
               do
               beleeve
               ,
               cannot
               draw
               comfort
               from
               these
               promises
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               as
               true
               ,
               that
               one
               may
               ,
               by
               reflecting
               on
               the
               actings
               of
               his
               own
               soul
               ,
               see
               and
               know
               that
               really
               he
               is
               going
               out
               to
               Christ
               ,
               forsaking
               himself
               ,
               casting
               his
               burden
               on
               Him
               ,
               waiting
               and
               depending
               upon
               Him
               :
               when
               yet
               he
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               beleeve
               :
               and
               when
               he
               seeth
               this
               working
               of
               soul
               toward
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               obliged
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               he
               beleeveth
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               great
               promises
               .
               And
               however
               ,
               the
               very
               sight
               and
               knowledge
               of
               this
               acting
               and
               motion
               of
               soul
               ,
               may
               give
               them
               some
               comfort
               ,
               though
               they
               shall
               not
               take
               it
               for
               faith
               ;
               because
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               way
               of
               duty
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               thing
               ,
               which
               the
               gospel
               calleth
               for
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               cannot
               show
               an
               instance
               of
               any
               one
               soul
               ,
               that
               did
               so
               ,
               and
               perished
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               nature
               
               of
               faith
               ,
               would
               cleare
               many
               doubts
               ,
               and
               prevent
               many
               questions
               .
            
             
               I
               come
               to
               speak
               a
               little
               to
               the
               last
               case
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               handle
               ,
               which
               is
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
            
             .
             How
             we
             shall
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Truth
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             win
             to
             right
             and
             suteable
             thoughts
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             case
             ,
             that
             much
             troubleth
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             They
             cannot
             get
             right
             and
             sutable
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             earnestly
             desire
             to
             have
             ;
             nor
             know
             not
             how
             to
             win
             at
             them
             .
             And
             certane
             it
             is
             ,
             He
             only
             who
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             and
             came
             out
             of
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             can
             helpe
             here
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             for
             our
             use
             making
             of
             Him
             for
             this
             end
             ;
             It
             would
             be
             remembered
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             minde
             of
             man
             ,
             through
             the
             fall
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             masse
             of
             ignorance
             and
             blindenesse
             ;
             that
             the
             
               understanding
               is
               darkned
               Ephes.
            
             4
             :
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             And
             naturally
             we
             are
             
               in
               darknesse
            
             1
             Iohn
             .
             2
             :
             9
             ,
             11.
             
             Yea
             
               under
               the
               power
               of
               darknesse
               .
               Col.
            
             1
             :
             13.
             
             And
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             our
             mindes
             naturally
             are
             filled
             with
             prejudice
             against
             God
             and
             enmity
             ,
             through
             wickednesse
             ,
             naturally
             resideing
             there
             ,
             and
             which
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               that
               worketh
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobediance
               ,
            
             increaseth
             and
             stirreth
             up
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             this
             evil
             is
             not
             totally
             taken
             away
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             godly
             ,
             but
             helped
             only
             in
             pairt
             :
             for
             they
             see
             
             and
             know
             but
             in
             pairt
             .
             1
             Cor.
             13
             :
             vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             hence
             it
             cometh
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             working
             of
             corruption
             ,
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             beleever
             can
             sometime
             win
             to
             no
             right
             thought
             of
             God
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             at
             best
             to
             some
             very
             narrow
             ,
             and
             unsutable
             conceptions
             of
             Him
             and
             his
             wayes
             :
             yea
             sometimes
             ,
             all
             the
             thoughts
             that
             they
             can
             get
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             vaine
             and
             idle
             ,
             if
             not
             misshapen
             and
             blasphemous
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             we
             cannot
             see
             God
             :
             for
             no
             man
             hath
             seen
             Him
             Mat.
             11
             :
             27.
             
             Iohn
             .
             4
             :
             46.
             for
             He
             is
             
               an
               invisible
               God
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             17.
             
             Heb.
             11
             :
             27.
             
             
               He
               dwelleth
               in
               light
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               can
               approach
               unto
               .
               Him
               no
               man
               hath
               seen
               ,
               nor
               can
               see
            
             1
             Tim.
             6
             :
             16.
             1
             
             Iohn
             .
             4
             :
             12.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             all
             that
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             i●…
             saveing
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             
               brightnesse
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               &
               the
               expresse
               image
               of
               his
               person
               .
               Heb.
            
             1
             :
             2.
             
               and
               the
               image
               of
               the
               invisible
               God
               Col.
            
             ●…
             .
             15.
             and
             is
             for
             this
             end
             come
             out
             from
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             He
             might
             acquant
             us
             with
             Him
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             his
             secrets
             Iohn
             .
             1
             :
             18.
             
             Mat.
             11
             :
             27.
             so
             far
             as
             is
             needful
             for
             us
             to
             know
             .
             He
             is
             God
             incarnate
             ,
             that
             in
             Him
             we
             may
             see
             the
             invisible
             .
             Thus
             
               God
               is
               manifest
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             1
             Tim.
             3
             :
             16.
             and
             the
             
               word
               was
               made
               flesh
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               among
               us
               Iohn
               .
            
             1
             :
             vers
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             therefore
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             see
             and
             know
             God
             we
             must
             go
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             temple
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             dwelleth
             and
             manifesteth
             his
             glory
             ;
             and
             in
             and
             through
             Him
             ,
             must
             we
             see
             and
             conceive
             of
             God.
             The
             light
             that
             we
             get
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             be
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             2
             Cor.
             4
             :
             6
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             manifestations
             ,
             that
             Christ
             
             hath
             made
             of
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             Natures
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             Works
             ,
             Dispensations
             of
             grace
             ,
             mediate
             and
             immediate
             &c.
             
             And
             thus
             doth
             God
             ,
             who
             
               commanded
               the
               light
               to
               shine
               out
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               cause
               this
               light
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               glory
               shine
               into
               our
               hearts
               ,
               viz.
               in
               the
               face
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             dispensations
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               glorious
               gospel
               of
               Christ
            
             2
             Cor.
             4
             :
             4.
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             face
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             face
             a
             man
             is
             best
             known
             ,
             and
             distinguished
             from
             others
             ;
             so
             Christ
             is
             visibly
             ,
             discernably
             ,
             and
             manifestly
             seen
             and
             known
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             the
             gospel
             dispensations
             ;
             there
             are
             all
             the
             lineaments
             and
             draughts
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             we
             would
             know
             ,
             lively
             and
             clearly
             to
             be
             seen
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             win
             to
             a
             right
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             suteable
             conceptions
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             we
             would
             consider
             those
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             would
             live
             under
             the
             sense
             and
             through
             conviction
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             and
             incomprehensiblenesse
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             being
             every
             way
             past
             finding
             out
             :
             and
             also
             under
             the
             conviction
             of
             our
             own
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             incapacitie
             to
             conceive
             aright
             of
             Him
             ,
             even
             as
             to
             what
             He
             hath
             revealed
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             would
             know
             ,
             that
             what
             the
             works
             of
             Creation
             and
             Providence
             declare
             and
             preach
             forth
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             sufficient
             to
             make
             Heathens
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             improve
             the
             same
             to
             a
             right
             acknowledging
             of
             him
             ,
             inexcuseable
             ;
             as
             Paul
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             Rom.
             1
             :
             20.
             yet
             all
             that
             is
             short
             of
             giving
             to
             us
             that
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             Him
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             which
             
               is
               life
               eternal
               ▪
               Iohn
            
             .
             17
             :
             2.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             We
             would
             know
             ,
             that
             what
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             found-out
             by
             the
             works
             of
             creation
             and
             providence
             ,
             is
             more
             distinctly
             seen
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             gospel
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             greater
             and
             more
             glorious
             discovery
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             glorious
             attributes
             ,
             his
             Iustice
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Wisdome
             ,
             Goodnesse
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             Truth
             ▪
             &c.
             than
             can
             be
             found
             by
             the
             deepest
             diveing
             naturalist
             ,
             and
             most
             wise
             moral
             observer
             of
             providence
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             taught
             out
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Yea
             ,
             there
             is
             something
             of
             God
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             gospel
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             observed
             ●…o
             none
             of
             his
             works
             of
             creation
             ,
             or
             common
             providence
             :
             there
             is
             the
             
               grace
               of
               God
               that
               bringeth
               salvation
               ,
            
             that
             is
             made
             to
             appear
             only
             by
             the
             gospel
             T
             it
             2
             :
             ●…1
             .
             and
             there
             is
             a
             
               peculiar
               kindenesse
               and
               love
               of
               God
               toward
               man
               ,
            
             which
             is
             only
             discovered
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             gospel
             ,
             Tit.
             3
             :
             4.
             
             There
             is
             that
             
               manifold
               wisdome
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             mysterie
             ,
             which
             was
             hid
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             in
             God
             ;
             that
             Principalities
             and
             powers
             in
             heavenly
             places
             ,
             the
             greatest
             and
             wisest
             of
             naturalists
             ,
             must
             learne
             by
             the
             church
             ,
             wherein
             that
             is
             preached
             and
             proclaimed
             ,
             by
             the
             dispensations
             of
             the
             gospel
             Ephes.
             3
             :
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             His
             
               mercy
               pardoning
               poor
               sinners
               ,
               justice
               being
               satisfyed
               ,
            
             can
             not
             be
             cleared
             by
             nature
             .
             Nature
             cannot
             unfold
             that
             mystery
             of
             justice
             and
             mercy
             ,
             concurring
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             only
             the
             gospel
             can
             cleare
             that
             riddle
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             would
             remember
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             beames
             of
             that
             glory
             ,
             which
             are
             necessary
             and
             useful
             ,
             for
             us
             to
             know
             ,
             are
             ,
             to
             speak
             so
             ,
             contracted
             in
             Christ
             and
             there
             vailed
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             we
             may
             more
             steadyly
             look
             upon
             them
             .
             We
             may
             go
             to
             our
             Brother
             ,
             
             who
             is
             flesh
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             and
             there
             ,
             through
             the
             vaile
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             see
             and
             behold
             what
             otherwayes
             was
             invisible
             :
             as
             we
             can
             look
             to
             the
             sun
             better
             shineing
             in
             a
             pale
             of
             water
             ,
             than
             by
             looking
             up
             immediatly
             ;
             so
             can
             we
             behold
             God
             and
             his
             glory
             better
             in
             Christ
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             thinne
             vail
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             drawne
             over
             that
             otherwise
             blindeing
             yea
             killing
             ,
             glory
             ,
             than
             by
             looking
             to
             God
             without
             Christ
             :
             for
             alas
             we
             could
             not
             endure
             one
             glance
             of
             an
             immediat
             ray
             of
             divine
             glory
             ,
             it
             would
             kill
             us
             out
             right
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             must
             then
             go
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             there
             see
             God
             :
             for
             He
             who
             seeth
             Him
             ,
             seeth
             the
             Father
             also
             .
             Iohn
             14
             :
             9.
             
             Particularly
             ,
             we
             must
             go
             to
             the
             face
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             whereby
             He
             hath
             made
             himself
             known
             ,
             the
             noble
             contriveance
             of
             the
             glorious
             gospel
             ;
             wherein
             all
             things
             are
             so
             carryed
             on
             ,
             as
             that
             God
             is
             glorified
             in
             his
             Son
             ,
             in
             the
             salvation
             of
             poor
             sinners
             .
             The
             whole
             work
             of
             salvation
             is
             laid
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             is
             glorified
             in
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             his
             servant
             and
             his
             chosen
             ,
             whom
             He
             upholdeth
             and
             furnisheth
             for
             the
             work
             Esai
             .
             42
             :
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             He
             is
             called
             the
             Covenant
             it self
             :
             He
             is
             the
             undertaker
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
             all
             is
             founded
             on
             Him
             :
             all
             the
             good
             things
             of
             it
             are
             given
             out
             by
             Him
             :
             all
             the
             grace
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             close
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             accept
             of
             Him
             ,
             according
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             given
             by
             Him.
             Now
             ,
             in
             this
             gospel
             contrivance
             are
             all
             the
             lines
             of
             the
             glorious
             face
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             seen
             :
             and
             in
             that
             face
             must
             we
             see
             and
             discerne
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ;
             all
             the
             rayes
             of
             which
             are
             centred
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             we
             get
             a
             noble
             prospect
             of
             that
             glorious
             object
             .
             So
             that
             
             all
             such
             ,
             as
             would
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             come
             to
             have
             right
             and
             suteable
             thoughts
             and
             apprehensions
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             be
             well
             acquanted
             with
             the
             whole
             draught
             and
             frame
             of
             the
             gospel
             ;
             and
             so
             acquanted
             therewith
             ,
             as
             to
             see
             Christ
             the
             substance
             ,
             ground
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             Him
             in
             every
             part
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Whatever
             we
             know
             or
             learne
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             works
             of
             Creation
             or
             Providence
             ,
             in
             the
             world
             or
             about
             ourselves
             ,
             we
             would
             bring
             it
             in
             here
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             receive
             a
             new
             tiucture
             ,
             and
             a
             deeper
             impression
             .
             That
             is
             done
             ,
             when
             we
             finde
             and
             learne
             something
             of
             Christ
             there
             ;
             and
             are
             brought
             nearer
             Christ
             thereby
             ;
             and
             made
             thereby
             to
             discover
             something
             more
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Christ
             ;
             or
             are
             made
             to
             understand
             better
             something
             of
             the
             revelation
             ,
             that
             is
             made
             of
             God
             in
             the
             gospel
             ;
             or
             moved
             thereby
             to
             improve
             it
             better
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             In
             all
             this
             matter
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             go
             without
             our
             guide
             ,
             lest
             we
             wander
             in
             this
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             it
             prove
             a
             labyrinth
             to
             us
             .
             We
             must
             take
             Christ
             with
             us
             all
             alongs
             :
             He
             must
             teach
             us
             to
             understand
             his
             own
             face
             :
             and
             to
             read
             the
             glorious
             characters
             of
             that
             excellent
             glory
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             his
             face
             :
             He
             must
             be
             our
             interpreter
             ,
             and
             teach
             us
             ,
             how
             to
             read
             this
             book
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             understand
             what
             is
             written
             therein
             ;
             He
             must
             give
             the
             discerning
             eye
             ,
             and
             the
             understanding
             heart
             :
             even
             the
             Spirit
             of
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             the
             mysteries
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             we
             would
             by
             faith
             lay
             hold
             upon
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             be
             made
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             understandings
             
             enlightened
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             to
             understand
             the
             mysterious
             characters
             of
             divine
             Majesty
             and
             Glory
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             In
             all
             this
             exercise
             ,
             we
             would
             walk
             with
             fear
             ,
             &
             carry
             with
             us
             impressions
             of
             the
             dreadful
             Majesty
             and
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             tremble
             and
             feare
             ,
             and
             stand
             in
             awe
             ,
             and
             read
             what
             we
             read
             of
             this
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             this
             glorious
             bible
             ,
             with
             reverence
             ,
             and
             godly
             fear
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             may
             we
             be
             helped
             to
             win
             to
             right
             and
             suteable
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             with
             all
             we
             would
             ,
             for
          
           
             
               Cautions
               ,
            
             
               Consider
               a
               few
               things
               further
               ,
               as
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               we
               must
               not
               think
               ,
               to
               search
               out
               the
               Almighty
               unto
               perfection
               ,
               Iob.
               11
               :
               7.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Nor
               must
               we
               think
               ,
               to
               get
               any
               one
               point
               of
               God
               known
               &
               understood
               perfectly
               :
               corruption
               will
               mix-in
               itself
               ,
               do
               our
               best
               ;
               and
               our
               short
               comeings
               will
               not
               easily
               be
               reckoned
               up
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               must
               beware
               of
               carnal●…
               curiosity
               ,
               and
               of
               unlawful
               diveing-in
               in
               this
               depth
               ,
               least
               we
               drowne
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               would
               not
               dreame
               of
               a
               state
               here
               ,
               wherein
               we
               will
               not
               need
               Christ
               for
               this
               end
               .
               Yea
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               in
               glory
               ,
               He
               will
               be
               of
               use
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               seeing
               of
               God
               :
               for
               even
               there
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               to
               day
               ,
               so
               ●…hall
               he
               for
               ever
               abide
               ,
               God
               and
               man
               in
               two
               distinct
               natures
               and
               one
               person
               :
               and
               that
               cannot
               be
               for
               ●…ought
               :
               and
               as
               God
               will
               be
               still
               God
               ,
               invisible
               &
               ●…nsearchable
               ;
               so
               we
               ,
               though
               glorified
               ,
               will
               remaine
               ●…ite
               creatures
               ;
               and
               therefore
               will
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               
               Christ
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               glorious
               face
               we
               may
               see
               the
               invisible
               .
               He
               must
               be
               our
               
                 lumen
                 gloriae
              
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               should
               think
               it
               no
               small
               matter
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               impression
               of
               this
               sight
               upon
               our
               hearts
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               see
               Him
               ▪
               and
               that
               we
               ,
               in
               this
               state
               of
               sin
               ,
               cannot
               get
               right
               and
               sutable
               apprehensions
               of
               Him.
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               
                 impression
                 of
                 this
              
               on
               our
               spirits
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               a
               sight
               of
               an
               impossibility
               to
               get
               Him
               seen
               aright
               ,
               as
               will
               keep
               the
               heart
               in
               awe
               ,
               &
               cause
               us
               walk
               before
               Him
               in
               feare
               and
               reverence
               ,
               and
               to
               humble
               ourselves
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               &
               to
               tremble
               when
               ever
               we
               make
               mention
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               or
               beginne
               to
               meditate
               on
               Him
               ,
               knowing
               how
               great
               an
               one
               He
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               dangerous
               it
               is
               to
               think
               amisse
               of
               Him
               ,
               &
               how
               difficult
               to
               get
               a
               right
               thought
               of
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
               .
               And
               the
               Life
               .
            
             How
             Christ
             is
             the
             Life
             .
          
           
             THis
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             being
             spoken
             indefinitly
             ,
             may
             be
             universally
             taken
             ,
             as
             relating
             both
             to
             such
             as
             are
             yet
             in
             the
             State
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             as
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             so
             may
             be
             considered
             in
             reference
             to
             both
             ,
             &
             ground
             three
             points
             of
             truth
             ,
             both
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             other
             .
             To
             wit
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             our
             case
             is
             such
             as
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             his
             helpe
             ,
             as
             being
             
               the
               Life
            
             .
             2.
             
             That
             no
             other
             way
             but
             by
             Him
             can
             we
             get
             that
             supply
             of
             life
             ▪
             which
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             ;
             for
             He
             only
             is
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             excluding
             all
             other
             .
             3.
             
             That
             this
             help
             ▪
             is
             to
             be
             had
             in
             Him
             fully
             
             and
             compleetly
             :
             for
             not
             only
             is
             He
             able
             to
             quicken
             ,
             but
             He
             is
             called
             
               the
               Life
            
             .
             So
             that
             the
             help
             ,
             which
             he
             giveth
             ,
             is
             full
             ,
             excellent
             ,
             and
             compleet
             .
          
           
             Looking
             upon
             the
             words
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             such
             as
             are
             in
             Nature
             ,
             they
             point
             out
             those
             three
             truthes
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             First
             .
             That
             all
             of
             us
             by
             nature
             are
             dead
             ,
             standing
             in
             need
             of
             quickening
             and
             of
             life
             :
             for
             this
             is
             presupposed
             ,
             while
             He
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               Life
            
             :
             and
             that
             both
             legally
             and
             
               reall●…
               :
               legally
            
             being
             under
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             ,
             for
             Adams
             transgression
             Rom.
             5
             :
             15.
             and
             for
             that
             original
             corruption
             of
             heart
             we
             have
             :
             and
             Really
             ,
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             law
             being
             in
             part
             executed
             ▪
             &
             that
             both
             as
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             &
             as
             to
             the
             soul.
             As
             to
             the
             body
             .
             It
             is
             now
             subject
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             sorerunners
             thereof
             ,
             such
             as
             weaknesse
             ,
             paines
             ,
             sicknesse
             ,
             feares
             ,
             torment
             ,
             trouble
             ,
             wearynesse
             :
             yea
             and
             in
             hazard
             of
             hell
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             torments
             of
             the
             second
             death
             for
             ever
             .
             As
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             also
             is
             many
             wayes
             dead
             ,
             both
             first
             in
             away
             that
             is
             
               purely
               penal
            
             ,
             and
             next
             in
             a
             way
             that
             is
             
               also
               sinful
            
             ;
             and
             both
             wayes
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             is
             present
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             what
             is
             future
             :
             for
             as
             to
             that
             which
             is
             penal
             and
             present
             .
             It
             is
             (
             1
             )
             separated
             from
             God
             and
             his
             favour
             Gen.
             3
             :
             8
             ,
             10
             ,
             24.
             (
             2
             )
             is
             under
             his
             curse
             and
             wrath
             ,
             whence
             it
             cometh
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             
               by
               nature
               we
               are
               children
               of
               wrath
               Ephes.
            
             2
             :
             2
             ▪
             5.
             
             
               Servants
               of
               Satan
            
             2
             Tim.
             2
             :
             26.
             
             The
             consequence
             of
             which
             is
             sad
             and
             heavy
             ;
             for
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             we
             cannot
             please
             God
             ,
             do
             what
             we
             will
             :
             till
             we
             be
             brought
             out
             of
             that
             state
             ,
             our
             ordinary
             &
             civil
             actions
             ,
             even
             plowing
             the
             ground
             ,
             is
             sin
             .
             Prov.
             21
             :
             4.
             
             Yea
             out
             Religious
             actions
             ,
             whether
             natural
             or
             instituted
             ,
             are
             abomination
             ;
             even
             our
             
             
               sacrifices
               Prov.
            
             15
             :
             8.
             
             &
             31
             :
             27.
             &
             
               prayers
               Prov.
            
             2●…
             :
             9.
             
             Ps.
             10
             :
             7.
             
             Yea
             and
             all
             our
             thoughts
             &
             purpose●…
             Prov.
             15
             :
             26
             ▪
             and
             likewise
             all
             
               our
               wayes
               Prov.
            
             15
             :
             9.
             
             As
             to
             what
             is
             penal
             and
             future
             ,
             it
             is
             obnoxious
             to
             that
             everlasting
             excommunication
             
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               power
            
             2
             Thes.
             1
             :
             8
             ,
             9.
             and
             to
             the
             torments
             of
             hell
             for
             ever
             Mark.
             9
             :
             44
             ,
             46
             ,
             48
             Luk.
             16
             ▪
             As
             to
             what
             is
             not
             only
             penal
             ,
             but
             
               also
               sinful
            
             ,
             the
             soul
             here
             is
             under
             the
             stroke
             of
             darknesse
             in
             the
             understanding
             ,
             perversenesse
             and
             rebelliousnesse
             in
             the
             will
             ,
             irregularity
             &
             disorder
             in
             the
             affections
             ,
             whereby
             the
             soul
             is
             unfit
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             &
             prone
             to
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             evil
             .
             Rom.
             3
             :
             10
             ▪
             20.
             
             Ephes.
             2
             :
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Rom.
             5
             :
             6.
             &
             8
             :
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             whence
             proceedeth
             all
             our
             actual
             transgressions
             .
             
               Iam
               ▪
            
             1
             :
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             moreover
             sometimes
             the
             soul
             is
             given
             up
             to
             
               a
               reprobat
               minde
               Rom.
            
             1
             :
             28.
             
               to
               strong
               delusions
            
             2
             Thes.
             2
             :
             2.
             to
             
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               Rom.
            
             2
             :
             5.
             
               horror
               of
               conscience
               Esa.
            
             33
             :
             14.
             to
             
               vile
               affections
               Rom.
            
             1
             :
             26
             and
             the
             like
             spiritual
             plagues
             ;
             which
             ,
             though
             the
             Lord
             inflict
             on
             some
             only
             ,
             yet
             all
             are
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             same
             by
             nature
             ,
             &
             can
             exspect
             no
             lesse
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             enter
             with
             them
             into
             judgment
             .
             And
             finally
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             is
             future
             of
             this
             kinde
             ,
             they
             are
             ,
             being
             fuel
             for
             Tophet
             ,
             obnoxious
             to
             that
             malignant
             ,
             sinful
             ,
             blasphemous
             and
             desperat
             rebellion
             against
             God
             ,
             in
             hell
             for
             ever
             more
             .
          
           
             O
             how
             lamentable
             ,
             upon
             this
             consideration
             ,
             must
             the
             condition
             of
             such
             be
             ,
             as
             are
             yet
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             .
             Oh
             if
             it
             were
             but
             seen
             and
             felt
             !
             But
             alas
             there
             is
             this
             addition
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             people
             know
             no●…
             this
             ,
             they
             consider
             it
             not
             ,
             they
             beleeve
             it
             not
             ,
             they
             feel
             it
             not
             ,
             they
             see
             it
             not
             :
             and
             hence
             it
             cometh
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
          
           
           
             1.
             
             They
             cannot
             bewail
             and
             lament
             their
             condition
             ,
             nor
             be
             humbled
             therefore
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             cannot
             ,
             nor
             will
             not
             ,
             seek
             after
             a
             remedie
             :
             for
             the
             whole
             will
             not
             trouble
             themselves
             to
             seek
             after
             a
             physician
             .
          
           
             And
             sure
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             their
             case
             calleth
             for
             pity
             and
             compassion
             from
             all
             ,
             that
             know
             ,
             what
             a
             dreadful
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             be
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             :
             and
             should
             stirre
             up
             all
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             all
             they
             can
             to
             helpe
             them
             out
             of
             that
             state
             of
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             which
             is
             dreadful
             to
             think
             upon
             .
          
           
             Should
             not
             the
             thoughts
             and
             consideration
             of
             this
             put
             us
             all
             to
             try
             and
             search
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             yet
             translated
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             delivered
             out
             of
             that
             terrible
             and
             dreadful
             state
             ,
             and
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             first
             resurrection
             .
             It
             not
             being
             my
             purpose
             ,
             to
             handle
             this
             point
             at
             large
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             insist
             in
             giving
             marks
             ,
             whereby
             this
             may
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             obvious
             in
             Paul's
             Epistles
             ,
             &
             to
             be
             found
             handled
             at
             large
             in
             several
             practical
             pieces
             ,
             chiefly
             in
             Mr.
             
               Guthries
               Great
               interest
            
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             desire
             every
             one
             to
             consider
             and
             examine
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             or
             not
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             quickeneth
             the
             dead
             ▪
             hath
             been
             heard
             and
             welcomed
             in
             their
             soul
             ?
             This
             is
             effectual
             calling
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             or
             not
             ,
             there
             be
             a
             through
             change
             wrought
             in
             their
             soul
             ,
             a
             change
             in
             the
             whole
             Man
             ,
             so
             as
             all
             things
             are
             become
             new
             2
             Cor.
             5
             :
             vers
             .
             17
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             or
             not
             ,
             there
             be
             a
             Principle
             of
             life
             within
             ▪
             ?
             And
             they
             be
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Whether
             or
             not
             ,
             there
             be
             a
             living
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             Redeemer
             ?
          
           
           
             And
             when
             by
             impartial
             tryal
             ,
             a
             discovery
             is
             made
             of
             the
             badness
             of
             our
             condition
             ,
             should
             we
             not
             be
             alarmed
             to
             look
             about
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             laboure
             by
             all
             meanes
             for
             an
             outgate
             ,
             considering
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             How
             do●…lful
             and
             lamentable
             this
             condition
             is
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             How
             sad
             and
             dreadful
             the
             consequents
             of
             it
             are
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             How
             happy
             a
             thing
             itis
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             this
             miserable
             and
             sinful
             condition
             :
             and.
             (
             4.
             )
             How
             there
             is
             a
             possibility
             of
             outgate
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             It
             may
             break
             a
             heart
             of
             stone
             to
             think
             ,
             how
             people
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             are
             so
             unwilling
             to
             come
             out
             of
             it
             :
             for
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             unwilling
             are
             they
             ,
             once
             to
             suspect
             their
             condition
             ,
             or
             to
             suppose
             that
             it
             may
             be
             bad
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             be
             yet
             unconverted
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             unwilling
             are
             they
             ,
             to
             sit
             down
             seriously
             to
             try
             and
             〈◊〉
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             their
             case
             to
             the
             touch-stone
             of
             the
             word
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Yea
             ,
             how
             unwilling
             are
             they
             ,
             to
             heare
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             tend
             to
             awaken
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             discover
             unto
             them
             the
             badness
             of
             their
             condition
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             How
             ready
             to
             stiffle
             challenges
             of
             conscience
             ,
             or
             any
             common
             motion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             tendeth
             to
             alarme
             their
             soul
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             How
             great
             enemies
             are
             they
             to
             such
             ordinances
             ,
             as
             serve
             to
             awaken
             sleeping
             consciences
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             how
             do
             they
             hate
             such
             ministers
             ,
             as
             preach
             such
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             may
             serve
             to
             rouz
             th●…m
             up
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             a
             work
             about
             their
             own
             salvation
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             learne
             hence
             .
             That
             without
             Christ
             there
             is
             no
             imaginable
             way
             of
             delivery
             out
             of
             this
             natural
             state
             of
             death
             .
             
               No
               other
               name
               is
               given
               under
            
             
             
               heaven
               whereby
               we
               can
               be
               saved
               .
               Act.
            
             4
             :
             12.
             and
             angels
             can
             make
             no
             help
             here
             ,
             nor
             can
             one
             of
             us
             deliver
             another
             ;
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             soul
             is
             more
             precious
             then
             so
             Psal.
             49
             :
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Not
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             we
             can
             do
             for
             ourselves
             ,
             that
             will
             availe
             here
             ;
             all
             our
             prayers
             ,
             teares
             ,
             whipeings
             ,
             fastings
             ,
             vo●…es
             ,
             almes
             deeds
             ,
             purposes
             ,
             promises
             ,
             resolutions
             ,
             abstenance
             from
             some
             evils
             ,
             outward
             amendements
             ,
             good
             morality
             and
             civility
             ,
             outward
             religiousnesse
             ,
             yea
             and
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             our
             keeping
             of
             the
             whole
             law
             ,
             will
             not
             helpe
             us
             out
             of
             this
             pit
             .
             And
             we
             may
             weary
             ourselves
             in
             such
             exercises
             in
             vaine
             ;
             for
             they
             will
             prove
             but
             bodylie
             exercises
             that
             profite
             little
             .
             And
             when
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             we
             have
             spent
             all
             our
             time
             ,
             parts
             ,
             spirits
             and
             labour
             ,
             we
             shall
             at
             length
             see
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             spent
             our
             money
             for
             that
             which
             is
             not
             bread
             .
          
           
             This
             should
             put
             all
             of
             us
             to
             try
             ,
             what
             itis
             ,
             which
             we
             leane
             to
             for
             life
             ;
             and
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             consideration
             whereof
             giveth
             us
             peace
             and
             quietnesse
             ,
             when
             the
             thoughts
             of
             death
             ,
             judgment
             ,
             hell
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             come
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             trouble
             us
             :
             for
             if
             it
             be
             any
             thing
             beside
             Christ
             that
             our
             soul
             leaneth
             to
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             comforted
             by
             ,
             and
             found
             all
             our
             hopes
             upon
             ,
             we
             will
             meet
             with
             a
             lamentable
             (
             oh
             !
             for
             ever
             lamentable
             !
             )
             disappointment
             .
             Be
             sure
             then
             ,
             that
             our
             hearts
             renunce
             all
             other
             wayes
             and
             meanes
             of
             outgate
             ,
             out
             of
             this
             death
             ,
             beside
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             the
             Life
             ,
             else
             it
             will
             not
             be
             well
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             see
             here
             .
             That
             delivery
             out
             of
             this
             natural
             state
             of
             death
             ,
             is
             only
             had
             by
             Christ
             :
             for
             He
             alone
             is
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             that
             is
             in
             Him
             is
             
             suiteable
             and
             excellent
             .
             Hence
             he
             is
             called
             the
             
               bread
               of
               life
               Iohn
            
             .
             6
             :
             35
             ,
             48.
             
             The
             
               resurrection
               and
               the
               life
               Iohn
            
             .
             11
             :
             25.
             
             The
             
               water
               of
               life
               Revel
            
             .
             21
             :
             6.
             
             &
             22
             :
             17.
             
             The
             
               tree
               of
               life
               Revel
            
             .
             22
             :
             2
             ,
             14.
             
             The
             
               Prince
               of
               life
               Act.
            
             3
             :
             15.
             
               our
               life
               Col.
            
             3
             :
             4.
             
             The
             
               word
               of
               life
            
             ,
             and
             life
             it self
             1
             Iohn
             .
             1
             :
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             He
             is
             a
             suitable
             and
             excellent
             life
             ;
             so
             is
             He
             an
             alsufficient
             and
             perfect
             life
             ,
             able
             every
             way
             to
             helpe
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             our
             death
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             delivereth
             from
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             law
             Rom.
             5
             :
             17
             ,
             18.
             undergoing
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             becomeing
             a
             curse
             for
             us
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             last
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             taketh
             away
             the
             curse
             and
             sting
             of
             all
             temporal
             plagues
             ,
             yea
             and
             of
             death
             it self
             ,
             causeing
             all
             
               work
               together
               for
               good
               to
               such
               as
               love
               Him
               Rom.
            
             8
             :
             28.
             
             He
             hath
             
               killed
               Him
               ,
               that
               had
               the
               power
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               devil
               Heb.
            
             2
             :
             14.
             
             And
             through
             Him
             ,
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             sin
             ,
             is
             taken
             away
             1
             Cor.
             15
             :
             56
             ,
             57.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             reconcileth
             to
             God
             ,
             taking
             away
             that
             distance
             and
             enmity
             2
             Cor.
             5
             :
             20.
             and
             so
             He
             is
             
               our
               peace
            
             and
             peace-maker
             ,
             purchaseing
             accesse
             to
             us
             to
             the
             Father
             Ephes.
             2
             :
             14
             ,
             16.
             
             &
             3
             :
             12.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             also
             delivereth
             from
             the
             power
             of
             sin
             and
             corruption
             Rom.
             7
             :
             24.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             from
             all
             those
             spiritual
             stroakes
             ;
             such
             as
             blindnesse
             ,
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             &c
             :
             for
             He
             is
             our
             light
             ,
             and
             hath
             procured
             a
             new
             heart
             for
             us
             ,
             even
             ●…n
             heart
             of
             flesh
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             So
             delivereth
             He
             from
             hell
             fire
             ,
             having
             satisfied
             justice
             ,
             and
             having
             brought
             life
             and
             immortality
             
             to
             light
             .
             And
             He
             giveth
             life
             eternal
             ,
             as
             ●…e
             see
             Rev.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             Oh!
             it
             is
             sad
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             so
             little
             made
             use
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             many
             will
             forsake
             the
             fountaine
             of
             ●…wing
             waters
             ,
             and
             dig
             to
             themselves
             brocken
             ciste●…s
             ,
             that
             can
             hold
             no
             water
             ;
             and
             slight
             ,
             despise
             ●…d
             undervalue
             the
             gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             bringeth
             life
             and
             immortality
             to
             light
             .
          
           
             Oh!
             if
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             ,
             could
             move
             ●…ch
             ,
             as
             never
             found
             any
             change
             in
             themselves
             ,
             to
             ●…to
             and
             make
             use
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             life
             :
             and
             would
             for
             this
             end
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Cry
             to
             Him
             ,
             that
             He
             would
             make
             them
             ●…ensible
             of
             their
             deadnesse
             ,
             and
             waken
             them
             out
             of
             their
             deep
             sleep
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cry
             to
             Him
             ,
             to
             set
             them
             a
             work
             to
             renunce
             ●…ll
             other
             helpe
             beside
             his
             ,
             as
             being
             utterly
             unable
             ●…o
             quicken
             ,
             and
             put
             life
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Cry
             to
             Him
             ,
             that
             He
             would
             draw
             and
             determine
             their
             souls
             ,
             to
             a
             closeing
             with
             Him
             by
             faith
             ●…lone
             ,
             to
             a
             hearing
             of
             his
             voice
             ,
             to
             an
             obeying
             ●…f
             his
             call
             ,
             to
             a
             following
             of
             his
             direction
             ,
             to
             a
             giving
             up
             of
             themselves
             to
             Him
             ,
             leaning
             to
             Him
             ,
             ●…d
             waiting
             for
             all
             from
             Him
             alone
             :
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             ●…ake
             Him
             for
             their
             life
             in
             all
             points
             ,
             and
             to
             leane
             ●…o
             Him
             for
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             expect
             it
             from
             Him
             ,
             through
             ●…th
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             gospel
             .
          
           
             Next
             .
             This
             being
             spoken
             to
             the
             disciples
             ,
             whom
             ●…e
             suppose
             to
             have
             been
             beleevers
             ,
             it
             will
             give
             us
             ●…round
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             beleevers
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             yeeld
             three
             points
             of
             truth
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             briefly
             ●…ch
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             to
             speak
             of
             use-making
             of
             ●…hrist
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             in
             some
             particular
             cases
             .
          
           
           
             First
             .
             It
             is
             here
             clearly
             presupposed
             ,
             that
             even
             beleevers
             have
             need
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             life
             unto
             them
             ;
             &
             so
             have
             their
             fits
             of
             deadnesse
             .
             If
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             why
             would
             Christ
             have
             said
             to
             beleevers
             ,
             that
             He
             was
             life
             ?
             And
             daylie
             experience
             doth
             abundantly
             confirme
             it
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             oft
             so
             weak
             and
             unable
             to
             resist
             temptation
             ,
             or
             to
             go
             about
             any
             commanded
             duty
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             quite
             dead
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             oft
             so
             borne
             down
             with
             discouragement
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             opposition
             ,
             which
             they
             meet
             with
             on
             all
             hands
             ;
             and
             because
             of
             the
             manifold
             disappointments
             ,
             which
             they
             meet
             with
             ▪
             that
             they
             have
             neither
             heart
             nor
             hand
             ;
             and
             they
             faint
             and
             sit
             up
             ,
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             cannot
             go
             thorow
             difficulties
             ,
             but
             oftim●…
             lye
             by
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Through
             daylie
             fighting
             ,
             and
             seeing
             no
             victory
             ,
             they
             become
             weary
             and
             faint
             hearted
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             lie
             by
             as
             dead
             ;
             Esai
             .
             40
             :
             29.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             oft
             fall
             sick
             and
             decay
             ,
             and
             have
             need
             of
             restauration
             and
             quickning
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             want
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             God's
             favour
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ,
             maketh
             them
             〈◊〉
             dwine
             ,
             and
             droup
             ,
             and
             look
             out
             as
             dead
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             While
             under
             soul
             desertions
             ,
             upon
             one
             account
             or
             other
             ,
             they
             look
             upon
             themselves
             as
             f●…
             among
             the
             dead
             ,
             that
             is
             ▪
             as
             dead
             men
             ▪
             of
             the
             society
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             with
             
               Heman
               Psal.
            
             88.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Yea
             many
             times
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             dead
             men
             ●…d
             captive
             in
             chaines
             of
             unbeleef
             ,
             and
             corrup●…ons
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             David
             was
             ,
             when
             his
             hea●…
             panted
             ,
             and
             his
             strength
             failed
             him
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             
             light
             of
             his
             eyes
             was
             gone
             from
             him
             Psal.
             38
             :
             10.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Many
             times
             the
             frequent
             changes
             ,
             and
             ups
             and
             downs
             they
             meet
             with
             ,
             take
             all
             courage
             and
             heart
             from
             them
             ▪
             that
             they
             become
             like
             men
             tossed
             at
             sea
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             have
             no
             more
             strength
             .
          
           
             And
             many
             such
             things
             befall
             them
             ,
             which
             make
             them
             look
             as
             dead
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             quickening
             ,
             reviveing
             and
             strengthening
             cordialls
             from
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Life
            
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Lord
             thinketh
             good
             to
             dispense
             with
             his
             owne
             people
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             they
             may
             be
             keeped
             humble
             ,
             and
             know
             themselves
             to
             be
             indigent
             creatures
             ,
             needing
             influences
             of
             life
             daylie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             may
             have
             many
             errands
             to
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Life
             ,
             and
             have
             much
             to
             do
             with
             Him
             ,
             and
             depend
             upon
             Him
             continually
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             He
             may
             shew
             himself
             wonderful
             ,
             in
             and
             about
             them
             ,
             giving
             proof
             of
             His
             skill
             in
             quickening
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             in
             bringing
             such
             thorow
             unto
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             who
             were
             daylie
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             giving
             up
             the
             ghost
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             point
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             heaven
             may
             be
             heaven
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             place
             where
             the
             weary
             are
             at
             rest
             Iob.
             3
             :
             17.
             and
             the
             troubled
             rest
             2
             Thes.
             1
             :
             7.
             
             And
             where
             the
             inhabitants
             shall
             not
             say
             they
             are
             sick
             Esai
             .
             33
             :
             vers
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             they
             may
             be
             taught
             more
             the
             life
             of
             faith
             and
             of
             dependence
             on
             Him
             ,
             and
             trained
             up
             in
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             He
             may
             be
             owned
             ,
             acknowledged
             and
             submitted
             unto
             ,
             as
             a
             Soveraigne
             God
             ,
             doing
             what
             He
             will
             ▪
             in
             heaven
             and
             in
             earth
             .
          
           
             For
             all
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             ,
             that
             any
             should
             
             take
             up
             any
             prejudice
             at
             christianity
             :
             for
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             their
             life
             is
             sure
             ,
             and
             the
             outgate
             is
             sure
             and
             saife
             .
             Nor
             would
             they
             think
             it
             strange
             ,
             to
             see
             beleevers
             oft
             mourning
             and
             drouping
             ,
             seing
             their
             case
             will
             oft
             call
             for
             new
             supplies
             of
             life
             .
             Their
             fits
             are
             not
             known
             to
             every
             one
             ;
             nor
             doth
             every
             one
             know
             what
             lyeth
             sometime
             at
             their
             heart
             .
          
           
             Nor
             would
             they
             think
             it
             such
             an
             easie
             matter
             ,
             to
             win
             to
             heaven
             ,
             as
             they
             imagine
             ,
             and
             so
             deceive
             themselves
             .
             The
             righteous
             are
             saved
             through
             many
             deaths
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             beleevers
             ,
             They
             would
             not
             think
             it
             strange
             ,
             to
             meet
             with
             such
             fits
             of
             deadnesse
             ;
             nor
             thence
             conclude
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             former
             work
             was
             but
             delusion
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             still
             into
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             .
             But
             rather
             observe
             the
             wisdome
             ,
             faithfulnesse
             and
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             bringing
             their
             brocken
             shipe
             thorow
             so
             much
             brocken
             water
             ;
             yea
             and
             ship
             wracks
             ;
             and
             his
             goodnesse
             in
             ordering
             matters
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             keeped
             humble
             ,
             watchful
             ,
             diligent
             ,
             and
             constant
             in
             dependence
             upon
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             and
             must
             be
             their
             life
             ,
             first
             and
             last
             .
             And
             hence
             learne
             a
             necessitie
             of
             living
             alwayes
             neare
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             depending
             constantly
             upon
             Him
             by
             faith
             ;
             for
             ,
             he
             being
             their
             life
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             without
             Him
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             die
             and
             decay
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             hence
             learne
             .
             That
             under
             all
             these
             fits
             of
             deadnesse
             ,
             to
             which
             his
             people
             are
             subject
             ,
             nothing
             without
             Christ
             will
             helpe
             .
             Not
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             their
             paines
             in
             and
             about
             ordinary
             meanes
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             reading
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             conference
             &c.
             
             They
             will
             all
             cry
             out
             ,
             that
             help
             is
             not
             in
             them
             :
             for
             He
             is
             
               the
               Life
            
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             extraordinary
             duties
             .
             Such
             as
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             ,
             and
             vowes
             ,
             these
             will
             never
             revive
             &
             quicken
             a
             drouping
             or
             fainting
             sickly
             soul
             :
             for
             they
             are
             not
             Christ
             ;
             nor
             
               the
               Life
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             will
             a
             stout
             couragious
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             resolution
             of
             heart
             avail
             .
             If
             He
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Life
               ▪
            
             breath●…
             not
             ,
             all
             that
             will
             melt
             away
             ,
             and
             evanish
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Nor
             will
             the
             stock
             of
             habitual
             grace
             ,
             which
             remaineth
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             be
             sufficient
             to
             quicken
             and
             revive
             the
             sick
             soul
             :
             if
             
               the
               Life
            
             breath
             not
             on
             these
             habites
             ,
             and
             if
             new
             influences
             of
             life
             and
             strength
             flow
             not
             in
             upon
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             new
             rayes
             come
             not
             down
             from
             this
             sun
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             to
             warme
             the
             frozen
             soul
             ,
             the
             habites
             will
             lye
             by
             as
             dead
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Far
             lesse
             will
             their
             great
             gifts
             and
             enduements
             helpe
             them
             out
             of
             that
             dead
             condition
             :
             all
             their
             light
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             without
             the
             influences
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             will
             prove
             weak
             and
             insufficient
             for
             this
             end
             and
             purpose
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Nor
             will
             sound
             ,
             pure
             ,
             and
             lively
             like
             ordinances
             work
             out
             this
             effect
             :
             for
             till
             He
             look
             down
             ,
             all
             those
             ordinances
             may
             prove
             dead
             and
             deadning
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             good
             if
             beleevers
             were
             living
             under
             the
             conviction
             of
             this
             daylie
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             their
             practice
             and
             carriage
             ,
             declareing
             that
             they
             believe
             ,
             that
             Christ
             only
             is
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             must
             live
             in
             Him
             ,
             and
             be
             quickened
             and
             revived
             through
             Him
             alone
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             see
             hence
             ▪
             That
             Christ
             is
             
               the
               Life
               ▪
            
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             that
             sufficiently
             ,
             yea
             and
             abundantly
             ,
             can
             helpe
             the
             beleever
             ,
             while
             under
             those
             fits
             of
             deadnesse
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             There
             is
             in
             him
             a
             rich
             supply
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             tend
             
             to
             revive
             ,
             encourage
             ,
             strengthen
             ,
             and
             enliven
             :
             soul
             ,
             under
             spiritual
             deadnesse
             and
             fainting
             .
             Therefore
             is
             He
             called
             
               the
               Life
            
             ;
             as
             having
             in
             Him
             all
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             for
             ,
             and
             answereable
             to
             souls
             under
             spiritual
             sicknesses
             ,
             distempers
             ,
             desertions
             ,
             fainting
             &
             swooning
             fi●…es
             ,
             &c.
             for
             with
             Him
             is
             
               the
               fountaine
               of
               life
               Psal.
            
             36
             :
             9.
             and
             He
             itis
             that
             
               upholdeth
               the
               soul
               in
               life
               Psal.
            
             66
             :
             9.
             and
             can
             
               command
               the
               blessing
               ,
               even
               life
               for
               evermore
               Psal.
            
             13
             3
             :
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             For
             further
             clearing
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             would
             consider
             those
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             He
             is
             God
             ,
             equal
             with
             the
             Father
             in
             power
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             thereby
             
               hath
               life
               in
               himself
               Iohn
            
             .
             5
             :
             26.
             and
             can
             
               quicken
               whom
               He
               will.
               vers
            
             .
             21.
             
             By
             this
             He
             proveth
             there
             his
             own
             godhead
             &
             equality
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             So
             Iohn
             .
             1
             :
             4.
             
             Itis
             said
             that
             
               in
               Him
               was
               life
               ;
               and
               that
               life
               was
               the
               light
               of
               men
               ,
            
             whereby
             also
             his
             Godhead
             is
             confirmed
             .
             This
             should
             be
             firmly
             beleeved
             ,
             and
             rooted
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             our
             hope
             ,
             comfort
             and
             life
             :
             for
             were
             it
             not
             so
             ,
             that
             our
             Mediator
             were
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             all
             our
             hopes
             were
             gone
             ,
             our
             comforts
             could
             not
             be
             long
             lived
             ,
             and
             our
             life
             were
             extinct
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             mediator
             God-man
             ,
             He
             is
             fully
             and
             througly
             fournished
             to
             quicken
             and
             enliven
             his
             members
             and
             followers
             ,
             first
             and
             last
             :
             and
             all
             alongs
             their
             life
             must
             be
             hid
             with
             Christ
             in
             God
             ,
             for
             
               in
               Him
               dwelleth
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               godhead
               bodyly
               Col.
            
             2
             :
             9.
             as
             mediator
             he
             is
             called
             a
             
               tree
               of
               life
               Prov.
            
             3
             :
             18.
             quickening
             and
             enlivening
             all
             that
             feed
             upon
             Him
             ;
             and
             
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               .
               Iohn
               .
            
             6
             :
             35
             ,
             48.
             
             Yea
             
             because
             of
             power
             and
             authoritie
             to
             commmand
             life
             to
             the
             dead
             soul
             ▪
             He
             is
             called
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               life
               Act.
            
             3
             :
             15.
             and
             as
             
               a
               living
            
             quickening
             stone
             ,
             he
             giveth
             life
             to
             all
             that
             are
             built
             upon
             Him
             1
             Pet.
             2
             :
             4.
             
             Yea
             as
             being
             fully
             fitted
             and
             fournished
             for
             this
             work
             ,
             He
             calleth
             himself
             
               the
               resurrection
               and
               the
               life
               Iohn
               .
            
             11
             :
             25.
             
             This
             should
             be
             riveted
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             as
             a
             comfortable
             and
             encouraging
             truth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             this
             stock
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             quickening
             and
             reviveing
             grace
             ,
             which
             He
             hath
             gote
             ,
             and
             is
             furnished
             withal
             ,
             as
             Mediator
             and
             Redeemer
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             He
             is
             communicative
             :
             
               of
               his
               fulnesse
               do
               we
               receive
               ,
               and
               grace
               for
               grace
               Iohn
               .
            
             1
             :
             16.
             
             He
             gote
             it
             ,
             that
             He
             might
             give
             it
             out
             ;
             and
             that
             from
             Him
             as
             an
             head
             it
             might
             flow
             out
             unto
             his
             members
             ,
             and
             therefore
             He
             is
             the
             
               bread
               that
               came
               downe
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               giveth
               life
               to
               the
               world
               Iohn
               .
            
             6
             :
             35.
             
             Yea
             
               He
               giveth
               eternal
               life
               to
               all
               his
               sheep
               Ioh.
            
             10
             :
             28.
             and
             He
             is
             
               come
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               his
               sheep
               might
               have
               life
               Iohn
               .
            
             10
             :
             10
             ▪
             Therefore
             hath
             he
             taken
             on
             such
             relations
             ,
             as
             may
             give
             ground
             of
             confirmation
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             of
             an
             head
             ,
             of
             a
             stock
             or
             root
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             This
             consideration
             is
             strengthening
             and
             reviveing
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             communicateth
             of
             this
             stock
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             reviveing
             strength
             ,
             which
             He
             hath
             ,
             most
             sweetly
             ,
             and
             on
             most
             easie
             tearmes
             .
             So
             that
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             Such
             as
             seek
             him
             shall
             finde
             life
             by
             Him
             Psal.
             69
             :
             32.
             
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Yea
             such
             as
             know
             Him
             ,
             shall
             not
             misse
             life
             .
             Iohn
             .
             17
             :
             3.
             1
             
             Iohn
             .
             5
             :
             20.
             
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             If
             we
             will
             beleeve
             on
             Him
             and
             rest
             upon
             him
             ,
             we
             have
             life
             ,
             first
             and
             last
             Iohn
             .
             3
             :
             15
             ,
             16
             ▪
             36.
             
             &
             6
             :
             40
             ,
             47.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1
             :
             16.
             
          
           
           
             (
             4.
             )
             If
             we
             will
             come
             to
             Him
             Iohn
             .
             5
             :
             vers
             .
             40.
             and
             cast
             our
             dead
             soul
             upon
             him
             ▪
             we
             shall
             live
             .
          
           
             (
             5.
             )
             If
             we
             will
             heare
             his
             voce
             Esai
             .
             55
             :
             3.
             and
             receive
             his
             instructions
             we
             shall
             live
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             the
             instructions
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             (
             6.
             )
             Nay
             ,
             if
             the
             soul
             be
             so
             dead
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             neither
             walk
             ,
             nor
             hear
             ,
             if
             it
             can
             but
             look
             to
             Him
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             life
             Esai
             .
             45
             ;
             22.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             if
             the
             soul
             be
             so
             weak
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             look
             ,
             nor
             lift
             up
             its
             eyes
             ;
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             willing
             ,
             He
             will
             come
             with
             life
             Revel
             .
             22
             :
             17.
             
          
           
             Oh!
             if
             this
             were
             beleeved
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             he
             is
             communicative
             of
             that
             life
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             goten
             as
             Head
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             easie
             tearmes
             ;
             so
             He
             giveth
             out
             of
             that
             life
             liberally
             ,
             largely
             ,
             abundantly
             ;
             yea
             more
             abundantly
             Iohn
             .
             10
             :
             10.
             
             The
             water
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             He
             giveth
             ,
             is
             a
             well
             of
             water
             springing
             up
             to
             everlasting
             life
             Iohn
             .
             4
             :
             14.
             
             Therefore
             he
             alloweth
             his
             friends
             to
             drink
             abundantly
             Cant.
             5
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Yet
             it
             would
             be
             remembered
             ,
             that
             ,
             He
             is
             Lord
             and
             master
             thereof
             ,
             and
             Prince
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             dispense
             it
             and
             give
             it
             out
             ,
             in
             what
             measure
             He
             seeth
             fit
             ,
             and
             He
             is
             wise
             to
             measure
             out
             best
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             advantage
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             All
             this
             life
             is
             sure
             in
             Him
             ,
             none
             of
             his
             shall
             be
             disappointed
             thereof
             .
             His
             offices
             ,
             which
             He
             hath
             taken
             on
             ;
             and
             his
             commission
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             abundantly
             cleare
             this
             ;
             and
             love
             to
             his
             will
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             keep
             up
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             i●…
             for
             their
             advantage
             .
             He
             is
             faithful
             in
             his
             house
             as
             a
             Son
             :
             and
             will
             do
             all
             that
             was
             committed
             unto
             Him
             to
             do
             .
             The
             whole
             transaction
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             
             Redemption
             and
             Surety-sh●…pe
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             promise●…
             o●…
             the
             new
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             confirme
             this
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             sure
             truth
             :
             so
             that
             they
             that
             have
             Him
             have
             life
             .
             1
             Iohn
             .
             5
             :
             12.
             
             Prov.
             8
             :
             35.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Yea
             all
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             contributeth
             to
             this
             life
             and
             quickening
             ;
             His
             Words
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             are
             the
             words
             of
             eternal
             life
             Iohn
             .
             6
             :
             63
             ,
             68.
             
             Phil.
             2
             :
             16.
             
             His
             Works
             and
             Wayes
             are
             the
             wayes
             of
             life
             Act
             2
             :
             28
             ▪
             His
             Natures
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Sufferings
             ,
             Actings
             ,
             and
             all
             He
             did
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             concurre
             to
             the
             quickening
             and
             enlivening
             of
             a
             poor
             dead
             soul.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             This
             fulness
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             He
             hath
             ,
             is
             fully
             suited
             to
             the
             beleevers
             condition
             ,
             in
             all
             points
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             hear
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             This
             life
             is
             eminently
             and
             transcendently
             in
             Him
             ,
             and
             exclusively
             of
             all
             others
             .
             Itis
             in
             Him
             ,
             and
             in
             Him
             alone
             ;
             and
             itis
             in
             Him
             ,
             in
             a
             most
             excellent
             manner
             .
             So
             that
             He
             is
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             in
             the
             abstract
             ;
             not
             only
             a
             living
             head
             ,
             and
             an
             enlivening
             head
             ;
             but
             Life
             it self
             ,
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             the
             
               Resurrection
               and
               the
               Life
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
            
             Some
             general
             uses
             .
          
           
             BEfore
             we
             come
             to
             speak
             of
             some
             particular
             cases
             of
             deadnesse
             ,
             wherein
             beleevers
             are
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Life
            
             ;
             we
             shall
             first
             propose
             some
             useful
             consequences
             and
             deductions
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and.
             
          
           
           
             First
             .
             The
             faith
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             mentioned
             ,
             would
             be
             of
             great
             use
             and
             advantage
             to
             beleevers
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             should
             study
             to
             have
             the
             faith
             of
             this
             truth
             fixed
             on
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             a
             deep
             impression
             thereof
             on
             their
             spirits
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
          
           
             1.
             
             Be
             their
             case
             and
             condition
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             keeped
             from
             dispaire
             ,
             and
             despondency
             of
             spi●…it
             ,
             from
             giving
             over
             their
             case
             as
             hopless
             ;
             and
             from
             looking
             upon
             themselves
             as
             irremediably
             gone
             .
             The
             faith
             of
             Christs
             being
             Life
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             would
             keep
             up
             the
             soul
             in
             hope
             ,
             and
             cause
             it
             say
             ;
             how
             dead
             so
             ever
             my
             case
             be
             ,
             yet
             Life
             can
             help
             me
             ,
             and
             He
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               resurrection
            
             and
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             can
             recover
             me
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yea
             ,
             be
             their
             case
             and
             condition
             what
             it
             wil
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             here
             some
             ground
             of
             encouragement
             ,
             to
             goe
             to
             Him
             with
             their
             dead
             soul
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             to
             Him
             for
             helpe
             ,
             seing
             He
             is
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             as
             mediator
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             He
             might
             enliven
             and
             quicken
             his
             dead
             ,
             fainting
             ,
             swooning
             members
             ,
             and
             to
             recover
             them
             from
             their
             deadness
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             might
             be
             freed
             from
             many
             scruples
             and
             objections
             ,
             that
             scar
             and
             discourage
             them
             .
             This
             one
             truth
             beleeved
             would
             cleare
             up
             the
             way
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             would
             have
             been
             impediments
             and
             objections
             before
             ,
             shall
             evanish
             and
             be
             rolled
             out
             of
             the
             way
             now
             :
             such
             as
             are
             the
             objections
             taken
             from
             their
             own
             worthlesness
             ,
             their
             long
             continuance
             in
             that
             dead
             condition
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             might
             hereby
             likewise
             be
             freed
             from
             that
             dreadful
             plag●…e
             and
             evil
             of
             jealousie
             ,
             whereby
             the
             soul
             is
             oft
             keeped
             aback
             from
             comeing
             to
             Christ
             :
             
             for
             they
             feare
             ,
             He
             will
             not
             make
             them
             welcome
             ;
             they
             doubt
             of
             his
             love
             and
             tendernesse
             ,
             and
             questione
             his
             pity
             and
             compassion
             ;
             yea
             their
             jealousie
             maketh
             them
             to
             doubt
             of
             his
             faithfulnesse
             .
             So
             that
             the
             faith
             of
             this
             truth
             would
             cure
             this
             jealousie
             ,
             and
             deliver
             the
             soul
             therefrom
             ,
             and
             open
             a
             way
             for
             the
             soul
             to
             come
             forward
             with
             boldnesse
             and
             confidence
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             might
             also
             be
             hereby
             helped
             to
             waite
             with
             patience
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             still
             and
             quiet
             under
             the
             Lord
             's
             various
             dispensations
             :
             so
             as
             they
             would
             not
             frete
             nor
             repine
             against
             him
             ,
             knowing
             that
             He
             would
             prove
             himself
             to
             be
             Life
             ,
             even
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             good
             time
             :
             so
             that
             the
             soul
             would
             paitiently
             waite
             at
             his
             door
             ,
             till
             He
             were
             pleased
             to
             look
             out
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             look
             convey
             life
             in
             to
             their
             dead
             soul.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             They
             might
             be
             preserved
             hereby
             from
             looking
             out
             to
             ,
             or
             expecting
             any
             help
             from
             ,
             any
             other
             arth
             :
             knowing
             that
             He
             alone
             is
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             that
             help
             can
             no
             where
             else
             be
             had
             .
             The
             faith
             of
             this
             truth
             would
             guaird
             from
             many
             sinistrous
             wayes
             ,
             which
             the
             soul
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             of
             straite
             ,
             is
             ready
             to
             run
             to
             ,
             for
             reliefe
             :
             for
             hereby
             would
             it
             see
             ,
             that
             neither
             instruments
             ,
             nor
             meanes
             ,
             nor
             outward
             administrations
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             kinde
             ,
             can
             quicken
             their
             dead
             soul
             ;
             and
             that
             He
             ,
             and
             He
             alone
             ,
             must
             breathe
             -
             in
             life
             into
             them
             ,
             as
             at
             first
             ,
             so
             now
             againe
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             May
             we
             not
             see
             and
             observe
             here
             great
             matter
             of
             admiration
             ,
             at
             the
             goodnesse
             and
             rich
             bounty
             of
             God
             towards
             his
             people
             ,
             who
             hath
             found
             out
             and
             condescended
             upon
             such
             a
             sure
             ,
             saife
             and
             satisfying
             way
             ,
             whereby
             he
             becometh
             all
             things
             to
             
             his
             ●…ple
             ,
             which
             they
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             ;
             and
             that
             notwithstanding
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             we
             are
             most
             unworthy
             of
             any
             such
             dispensation
             of
             grace
             at
             his
             hands
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             we
             too
             oft
             are
             too
             desirous
             of
             other
             guests
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             beside
             Him.
             O
             How
             much
             corruption
             ,
             sin
             and
             death
             lodge
             we
             within
             our
             souls
             !
             and
             how
             more
             desirous
             are
             we
             oftimes
             of
             death
             ,
             than
             of
             life
             !
          
           
             3
             ,
             That
             we
             little
             improve
             the
             noble
             advantages
             for
             life
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             granted
             unto
             us
             :
             yea
             many
             a
             time
             we
             abuse
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             He
             did
             foresee
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             would
             condescend
             thus
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             we
             do
             little
             expresse
             our
             thankfulnesse
             for
             such
             mercies
             .
          
           
             But
             not
             for
             our
             sakes
             hath
             He
             done
             this
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             owne
             names
             sake
             :
             for
             noble
             and
             holy
             ends
             hath
             He
             resolved
             upon
             this
             course
             ;
             as
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             He
             might
             be
             
               all
               and
               in
               all
               Col.
            
             3
             :
             11.
             and
             they
             nothing
             .
             That
             He
             alone
             might
             
               fill
               all
               in
               all
               Ephes.
            
             1.
             ult
             ,
             and
             they
             be
             empty
             &
             nothing
             without
             Him.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             He
             might
             weare
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             ;
             
               for
               of
               Him
               ,
               and
               through
               Him
               ,
               and
               to
               Him
               ,
               are
               all
               things
               Rom.
            
             11.
             last
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             man
             might
             share
             therein
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             Man
             might
             be
             His
             everlasting
             debtor
             ,
             and
             cast
             downe
             ,
             in
             testimony
             thereof
             ,
             his
             crowne
             at
             His
             feet
             ,
             who
             sitteth
             on
             the
             throne
             ,
             as
             those
             did
             Revel
             .
             4
             :
             10.
             and
             might
             c●…y
             out
             with
             these
             same
             elders
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               worthy
               O
               Lord
               ,
               to
               receive
               glory
               &
               honour
               and
               power
               &c.
            
             and
             with
             those
             Chap.
             5
             :
             12.
             
             
               worthy
               is
               the
               lamb
               that
               was
               staine
               ,
               to
               receive
               power
               ,
               and
               riches
               ,
               and
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               strength
               ,
               &
               honour
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               blessing
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             mans
             mouth
             might
             be
             stopped
             forever
             ,
             and
             all
             boasting
             excluded
             :
             for
             man
             is
             a
             proud
             creature
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             boast
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             and
             vanity
             .
             Now
             God
             hath
             chosen
             this
             noble
             way
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             man
             might
             boast
             no
             more
             .
             
               Where
               is
               boasting
               then
               ?
               It
               is
               excluded
               .
               By
               what
               law
               ?
               by
               the
               law
               of
               works
               ?
               no
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               law
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             3
             :
             vers
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             all
             might
             be
             sure
             to
             the
             poor
             chosen
             beleever
             .
             The
             Lord
             will
             not
             have
             the
             stock
             of
             life
             ,
             any
             longer
             to
             be
             in
             mans
             own
             hand
             :
             for
             even
             Adam
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             of
             innocency
             ,
             could
             not
             use
             it
             well
             ,
             but
             made
             shipewrack
             thereof
             ,
             and
             turned
             a
             bankerupt
             :
             much
             more
             would
             man
             now
             do
             so
             ,
             in
             this
             state
             of
             sin
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             lyeth
             at
             present
             ;
             therefore
             Hath
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             love
             and
             tendernesse
             to
             his
             chosen
             ones
             ,
             put
             all
             their
             stock
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             better
             able
             to
             manage
             it
             ,
             to
             God's
             glory
             and
             mans
             advantage
             ,
             being
             faithful
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             a
             trusty
             servant
             ,
             
               having
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               Godhead
               dwelling
               in
               Him
               bodyly
               .
               Therefore
            
             (
             sayeth
             the
             Apostle
             Rom.
             4
             :
             16.
             )
             
               It
               is
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               by
               grace
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               the
               promises
               might
               be
               sure
               to
               all
               the
               seed
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             beleevers
             might
             have
             strong
             consolation
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             the
             opposition
             of
             enemies
             without
             and
             within
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             that
             now
             their
             
               life
               is
               hid
               with
               Christ
               in
               God
               Col.
            
             3
             :
             3.
             and
             that
             their
             life
             is
             in
             their
             Head
             :
             they
             will
             not
             feare
             so
             
             much
             devils
             and
             men
             without
             ,
             nor
             their
             own
             dead
             and
             corrupt
             hearts
             within
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             How
             inexcuseable
             must
             all
             such
             be
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             Who
             will
             not
             lay
             hold
             on
             this
             life
             ,
             on
             Jesus
             who
             is
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             sure
             life
             ,
             yea
             everlasting
             life
             ?
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             Who
             seek
             life
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             than
             by
             and
             through
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Life
            
             ?
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             Who
             oppose
             this
             way
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             reject
             the
             offers
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             prove
             enemies
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             carry
             it
             ,
             or
             preach
             it
             ?
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Here
             is
             strong
             encouragement
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             at
             heaven
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             this
             gospel
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             away
             os
             life
             .
             Such
             need
             not
             fear
             that
             their
             Salvation
             shall
             not
             be
             throughed
             ,
             let
             Satan
             and
             all
             their
             adversaryes
             do
             what
             they
             can
             ,
             all
             that
             enter
             into
             this
             way
             shall
             live
             :
             for
             the
             way
             it self
             is
             life
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             life
             .
             So
             that
             here
             all
             objections
             are
             obviated
             :
             life
             can
             answere
             all
             .
             If
             the
             believer
             fear
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             never
             win
             thorow
             difficultyes
             ,
             he
             shall
             die
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             by
             fainting
             ,
             succumbeing
             and
             swooning
             ,
             dishonour
             the
             profession
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             f●…ll
             -
             off
             and
             apostatize
             ,
             or
             dispaire
             and
             give
             over
             all
             hope
             ;
             Here
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             may
             answere
             and
             obviat
             all
             :
             life
             can
             quicken
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             perish
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             way
             of
             life
             ,
             an
             enlivening
             way
             ,
             yea
             the
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             life
             it self
             ;
             yea
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             in
             a
             singular
             and
             eminent
             manner
             ?
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             Here
             is
             ground
             of
             reproof
             even
             of
             beleevers
             .
             who
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             do
             not
             live
             in
             Him
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             ;
             do
             not
             walk
             in
             Him
             ,
             with
             that
             livelinesse
             ,
             activity
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             for
             :
             but
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Leane
             too
             much
             to
             their
             owne
             understanding
             ▪
             gifts
             ,
             or
             graces
             ;
             and
             think
             thereby
             to
             ride
             -
             out
             stormes
             ,
             and
             to
             wade
             thorow
             all
             difficulties
             ,
             whileas
             ,
             if
             He
             who
             is
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             do
             not
             breath
             upon
             us
             ,
             all
             that
             will
             faile
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             tryal
             :
             our
             understanding
             and
             pairts
             or
             gifts
             may
             drie
             up
             ,
             and
             our
             graces
             may
             whither
             and
             decay
             ,
             and
             goe
             backward
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Rest
             too
             much
             an
             duties
             ;
             when
             they
             should
             in
             them
             goe
             to
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Life
            
             ;
             for
             only
             in
             Him
             is
             life
             to
             be
             had
             ;
             and
             Him
             should
             they
             seek
             to
             in
             the
             ordinances
             ▪
             that
             they
             might
             have
             life
             from
             Him
             ,
             in
             those
             outward
             duties
             :
             and
             this
             appeareth
             in
             their
             way
             of
             going
             about
             duties
             ,
             without
             that
             dependence
             on
             Him
             ,
             &
             single
             eyeing
             of
             Him
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             for
             ;
             as
             also
             by
             their
             freting
             and
             repineing
             ,
             when
             duties
             do
             not
             their
             business
             ,
             as
             if
             life
             lay
             all
             in
             duties
             :
             and
             concludeing
             all
             will
             be
             right
             ,
             because
             they
             get
             duties
             somewhat
             tolerably
             performed
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             desponding
             ,
             when
             duties
             fall
             heavie
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             finde
             themselves
             indisposed
             for
             duty
             :
             all
             which
             clearly
             evinceth
             ,
             that
             they
             lay
             too
             too
             much
             weight
             on
             duties
             ;
             whileas
             it
             would
             be
             otherwayes
             with
             them
             ▪
             if
             they
             were
             purely
             depending
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             looking
             for
             all
             from
             Him.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Desponde
             too
             soon
             ,
             because
             they
             get
             not
             help●…
             and
             reliefe
             instantly
             ;
             or
             because
             they
             are
             not
             preserved
             from
             every
             degree
             of
             fainting
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Neglect
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Him
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             Him
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             wants
             ,
             failings
             and
             necessities
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             :
             or
             come
             not
             with
             that
             freedome
             and
             boldnesse
             ,
             which
             the
             gospel
             grounds
             allow
             .
          
           
           
             Sixtly
             .
             This
             preacheth
             out
             the
             woful
             misery
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             strangers
             to
             Christ
             :
             for
             being
             strangers
             to
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             life
             ,
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             death
             is
             ingraven
             on
             all
             they
             do
             ;
             even
             though
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             should
             be
             very
             diligent
             in
             external
             duties
             ,
             yea
             and
             outstripe
             many
             true
             beleevers
             ;
             as
             the
             pharisees
             had
             their
             fasts
             twice
             a
             week
             .
             Luk.
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             should
             be
             eminently
             gifted
             ,
             able
             to
             iustruct
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             to
             good
             purpose
             and
             to
             edification
             :
             for
             such
             gifts
             of
             knowledge
             and
             utterance
             may
             be
             ,
             where
             the
             lively
             operations
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             are
             not
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             where
             Christ
             is
             not
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
               the
               Life
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             should
             seem
             eminent
             in
             all
             their
             outward
             carriage
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             carry
             most
             christinaly
             in
             all
             their
             walk
             ,
             and
             appeare
             most
             devout
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             worshipe
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             they
             should
             have
             something
             more
             than
             ordinary
             ;
             even
             taste
             of
             the
             heavenly
             gift
             ,
             &
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             extraordinary
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ,
             yea
             and
             taste
             the
             good
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             Heb.
             6
             :
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Seventhly
             .
             This
             discovereth
             the
             noble
             advantage
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             have
             accepted
             of
             Christ
             for
             their
             life
             .
             Their
             condition
             is
             happy
             ,
             sure
             ,
             desirable
             &
             thriveing
             ;
             for
             Christ
             is
             theirs
             ,
             and
             life
             is
             theirs
             ;
             because
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             is
             theirs
          
           
             
               Objection
               .
               1.
               
               But
               some
               wicked
               person
               may
               say
               ,
               we
               see
               not
               that
               happy
               and
               advantagious
               condition
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               go
               for
               beleevers
               ;
               for
               we
               observe
               them
               to
               be
               as
               little
               lively
               oftimes
               ,
               as
               others
               ,
               and
               as
               unfit
               
               for
               duties
               ;
               yea
               and
               sometimes
               ,
               as
               much
               subject
               to
               sin
               and
               corruption
               ,
               as
               others
               .
            
             
               Answere
               .
               1.
               
               However
               it
               be
               with
               them
               ,
               either
               in
               thine
               eyes
               ,
               or
               possibly
               in
               their
               own
               ,
               sometimes
               ;
               yet
               thou
               may
               hold
               thy
               peace
               :
               for
               in
               their
               worste
               condition
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               exchange
               with
               thee
               ,
               for
               a
               world
               .
               In
               their
               deadest-like
               condition
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               voide
               of
               all
               life
               ,
               as
               thou
               art
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               thy
               motions
               ,
               and
               seeming
               activenesse
               in
               duty
               ▪
               because
               all
               thy
               motion
               in
               and
               about
               duty
               is
               but
               like
               the
               moveing
               of
               childrens
               puppies
               ,
               caused
               by
               external
               motives
               ,
               such
               as
               a
               name
               ,
               applause
               ,
               peace
               from
               a
               natural
               conscience
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ;
               and
               not
               from
               any
               inward
               principle
               of
               grace
               and
               life
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Howbeit
               they
               sometimes
               seem
               to
               be
               dead
               ;
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               alwayes
               so
               ;
               life
               doth
               really
               worke
               sometimes
               in
               them
               :
               whereas
               there
               was
               never
               any
               true
               or
               kindly
               motion
               of
               life
               in
               thee
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               There
               may
               be
               more
               life
               in
               them
               ,
               yea
               life
               in
               motion
               ,
               when
               they
               seem
               to
               be
               overcome
               with
               some
               lusts
               or
               corruption
               ,
               yea
               when
               really
               they
               are
               overcome
               ;
               then
               beholders
               ,
               that
               are
               strangers
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               can
               observe
               :
               for
               when
               temptation
               is
               violent
               ,
               as
               having
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               time
               &
               place
               ,
               of
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               it
               argueth
               no
               small
               degree
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               life
               in
               motion
               ,
               to
               make
               some
               resistance
               and
               opposition
               thereunto
               ,
               though
               at
               length
               he
               should
               be
               overcome
               thereby
               .
               And
               this
               opposition
               and
               resistence
               ,
               flowing
               from
               a
               principle
               of
               grace
               ,
               speaketh
               out
               life
               ,
               though
               corruption
               ,
               having
               the
               advantage
               ,
               should
               at
               that
               time
               over
               -
               power
               the
               motion
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               carry
               the
               man
               away
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               If
               it
               be
               not
               otherwise
               with
               beleevers
               than
               is
               objected
               ,
               they
               may
               blame
               themselves
               :
               for
               not
               improveing
               Christ
               better
               for
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
               Obj.
               2.
               
               But
               some
               ,
               who
               are
               true
               beleevers
               ,
               will
               object
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               cry
               out
               of
               themselves
               as
               dead
               ;
               and
               say
               ,
               they
               finde
               not
               that
               livelinesse
               &
               activity
               in
               their
               souls
               ,
               that
               will
               evidence
               Christ
               ,
               
                 the
                 Life
              
               ,
               dwelling
               and
               working
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               It
               may
               be
               they
               prejudge
               themselves
               of
               that
               lively
               frame
               ,
               they
               might
               enjoy
               ,
               and
               so
               wronge
               themselves
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               not
               exere●…eing
               faith
               on
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               drawing
               life
               from
               Him
               through
               faith
               .
               The
               life
               which
               they
               live
               should
               be
               by
               faith
               Gal.
               2
               :
               20.
               
               How
               then
               can
               such
               as
               do
               not
               eat
               become
               fat
               ?
               by
               faith
               we
               feed
               on
               Christ.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               not
               watching
               ,
               but
               giving
               way
               to
               security
               ,
               and
               thereby
               encourageing
               and
               strengthening
               the
               adversary
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               David
               :
               when
               they
               stand
               not
               on
               their
               watch
               towre
               ,
               they
               invite
               Satan
               to
               set
               on
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               vigilant
               enough
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               how
               to
               take
               his
               advantage
               ,
               and
               to
               improve
               his
               opportunity
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               giving
               way
               to
               leazinesse
               and
               not
               stirring
               up
               themselves
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               
                 Bride
                 Cant.
              
               3
               :
               1.
               
               &
               5
               :
               3.
               
               When
               they
               stirre
               not
               up
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               how
               can
               they
               belively
               ?
               If
               grace
               be
               laid
               by
               ,
               it
               will
               contract
               rust
               .
               The
               best
               way
               to
               keep
               grace
               lively
               ,
               is
               to
               keep
               it
               in
               exercise
               ,
               how
               little
               so
               ever
               it
               be
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               By
               their
               rashnesse
               ,
               walking
               without
               feare
               ,
               as
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               Peter
               ,
               whe●…
               he
               slipped
               so
               foulely
               .
               When
               through
               their
               want
               of
               circumspection
               ,
               
               they
               precipitate
               themselves
               into
               danger
               ,
               and
               cast
               themselves
               among
               their
               enemies
               hands
               ,
               is
               it
               any
               wonde●…
               ,
               that
               it
               goe
               not
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               provock
               God
               to
               leave
               them
               to
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               know
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               learne
               afterward
               not
               to
               tempte
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               more
               circumspectly
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               By
               leaning
               too
               much
               to
               their
               attainements
               ,
               and
               not
               looking
               out
               for
               new
               influences
               of
               grace
               and
               life
               .
               Hereby
               they
               provock
               God
               to
               let
               them
               know
               to
               their
               expences
               ,
               that
               for
               as
               great
               a
               length
               as
               they
               are
               come
               ,
               they
               must
               live
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               be
               quickened
               by
               new
               influences
               from
               the
               Spirit
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               So
               they
               may
               wronge
               themselves
               through
               their
               ignorance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               way
               of
               makeing
               use
               of
               Him
               :
               and
               if
               they
               ,
               through
               unacquantednesse
               with
               Christ
               and
               the
               right
               way
               of
               improveing
               the
               fulnesse
               that
               is
               in
               Him
               ,
               misse
               the
               fruit
               and
               advantage
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               they
               might
               have
               ,
               they
               can
               only
               blame
               themselves
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               They
               may
               also
               prejudge
               themselves
               ,
               by
               their self
               love
               ,
               self
               esteem
               ,
               self
               seeking
               ,
               self
               pleasing
               &c.
               which
               piece
               and
               piece
               will
               draw
               them
               off
               Christ
               ,
               and
               cause
               them
               forget
               the
               way
               of
               sucking
               life
               from
               Him
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               fountaine
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               When
               they
               give
               way
               to
               small
               sins
               ,
               they
               open
               a
               door
               for
               greater
               ;
               and
               they
               lose
               thereby
               their
               tendernesse
               ,
               and
               so
               provock
               the
               Lord
               to
               withdraw
               :
               and
               this
               is
               another
               way
               ,
               whereby
               they
               prejudge
               themselves
               of
               that
               benefite
               of
               livelinesse
               ,
               which
               they
               might
               otherwise
               have
               .
            
             
             
               9.
               
               So
               also
               by
               wordly
               mindednesse
               ,
               which
               alienateth
               their
               minde
               from
               God
               :
               and.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               By
               their
               impatience
               and
               fret●…ing
               and
               repineing
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               wi●…e
               dispensations
               ,
               they
               also
               prejudge
               and
               wrong
               themselves
               :
               for
               while
               they
               are
               in
               that
               mood
               ,
               they
               can
               not
               ,
               with
               ●…e
               composednesse
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               go
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               draw
               life
               from
               Him
               through
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             
               Obj.
               3.
               
               But
               is
               there
               not
               even
               some
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               most
               tender
               ,
               that
               compleane
               of
               their
               deadnesse
               and
               shortcomings
               ?
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               It
               may
               be
               that
               they
               complaine
               without
               cause
               ;
               &
               that
               they
               have
               more
               cause
               of
               rejoyceing
               .
               and
               of
               blessing
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               what
               He
               hath
               done
               to
               them
               ,
               than
               of
               complaineing
               .
            
             
               2ly
               .
               Their
               complaineing
               will
               not
               prove
               the
               want
               of
               life
               ,
               but
               the
               contrare
               rather
               :
               for
               when
               they
               complaine
               most
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               most
               sensible
               ,
               if
               their
               complaints
               be
               real
               ,
               and
               not
               meerly
               for
               afashion
               ;
               and
               sense
               is
               a
               manifest
               evidence
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               3ly
               .
               It
               would
               be
               remembered
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               can
               make
               their
               failings
               and
               shortcomings
               contribute
               to
               the
               furthering
               of
               their
               life
               ;
               as
               we
               see
               it
               did
               in
               Peter
               .
            
             
               4ly
               .
               It
               would
               also
               be
               remembered
               ,
               that
               Christ
               doth
               not
               distribute
               and
               give
               out
               of
               this
               life
               to
               all
               his
               members
               and
               followers
               ,
               in
               a
               like
               measure
               ;
               but
               to
               some
               more
               ,
               and
               to
               others
               lesse
               ,
               according
               as
               He
               seeth
               it
               meet
               and
               convenient
               ,
               both
               for
               his
               own
               glory
               and
               their
               good
               .
               He
               hath
               more
               service
               for
               some
               ,
               than
               for
               others
               :
               and
               some
               He
               will
               imploy
               in
               greater
               and
               more
               difficult
               work
               ,
               which
               will
               call
               for
               
               more
               life
               ;
               and
               others
               He
               will
               imploy
               in
               common
               work
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               call
               for
               such
               an
               eminent
               degree
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               5ly
               .
               And
               upon
               the
               same
               account
               ,
               He
               may
               think
               it
               good
               ,
               to
               give
               to
               the
               same
               person
               a
               larger
               measure
               of
               grace
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               than
               at
               another
               .
            
             
               6ly
               .
               And
               that
               for
               wise
               reasons
               and
               noble
               ends
               ,
               as
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               all
               may
               see
               ,
               how
               absolute
               He
               is
               in
               his
               dispensations
               :
               a
               Soveraigne
               ,
               that
               doth
               with
               his
               owne
               what
               He
               will
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               give
               an
               account
               of
               any
               of
               his
               wayes
               or
               communications
               ▪
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               we
               may
               learne
               submission
               ,
               and
               quietly
               to
               stoup
               before
               Him
               ,
               whatever
               measure
               He
               be
               pleased
               to
               dispense
               towards
               us
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               we
               may
               learne
               ,
               to
               depend
               upon
               Him
               ,
               more
               closely
               all
               alongs
               ;
               and
               in
               all
               our
               wayes
               to
               acknowledge
               Him.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               we
               may
               learne
               ,
               to
               exercise
               patience
               ,
               which
               must
               have
               its
               perfect
               work
               ,
               in
               waiting
               upon
               Him
               ,
               as
               a
               great
               king
               .
               This
               is
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               itis
               the
               testifying
               of
               our
               homage
               to
               Him.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               He
               will
               traine
               us
               up
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               welcontented
               and
               satisfied
               ,
               if
               He
               bring
               us
               home
               at
               length
               ,
               though
               not
               with
               such
               a
               convey
               of
               the
               graces
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               we
               would
               wish
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               we
               may
               see
               and
               read
               our
               dayly
               obligation
               to
               Christ
               our
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               dayly
               need
               we
               have
               of
               his
               keeping
               our
               life
               in
               ,
               by
               fresh
               ga●…ls
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               new
               heavenly
               influences
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               And
               that
               getting
               new
               proofs
               of
               his
               kindnesse
               ●…nd
               faithfulnesse
               ,
               we
               may
               give
               Him
               new
               songs
               of
               
               praise
               daylie
               and
               so
               expresse
               our
               thankfulnesse
               to
               Him
               ,
               which
               will
               tend
               to
               set
               forth
               his
               glory
               .
            
             
               Eightly
               .
               This
               may
               point
               out
               unto
               beleevers
               ,
               several
               duties
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               are
               called
               :
               we
               shall
               name
               some
               few
               of
               many
               :
               as
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               they
               should
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               be
               comforted
               ,
               in
               the
               thoughts
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               such
               a
               compleet
               Mediator
               ,
               one
               that
               is
               throughly
               furnished
               ,
               and
               made
               all
               things
               for
               them
               ;
               not
               only
               
                 the
                 Way
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Tru●…h
              
               ;
               but
               
                 the
                 Life
              
               also
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               thoughts
               of
               this
               should
               also
               
                 stirre
                 up
                 to
                 wondering
              
               at
               the
               wisdome
               ,
               graciousnesse
               and
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               ;
               &
               to
               thankfulnesse
               for
               providing
               such
               an
               alsufficient
               way
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               should
               also
               encourage
               them
               under
               all
               temptations
               ,
               faintings
               ,
               backsets
               and
               fits
               of
               deadness
               ,
               that
               they
               fall
               into
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               one
               ,
               who
               is
               
                 the
                 Life
              
               :
               and
               that
               He
               ,
               whom
               their
               soul
               hath
               chosen
               ,
               is
               
                 the
                 Life
              
               ,
               and
               so
               fully
               able
               to
               quicken
               and
               enliven
               them
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               This
               should
               teach
               them
               humility
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               proud
               of
               any
               thing
               they
               have
               ▪
               or
               do
               :
               for
               it
               is
               He
               ,
               who
               is
               
                 the
                 Life
              
               ,
               who
               keepeth
               them
               in
               life
               ,
               and
               helpeth
               them
               to
               any
               duty
               ;
               yea
               it
               is
               life
               ,
               that
               worketh
               all
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               likewise
               it
               should
               teach
               them
               to
               
                 acknowledge
                 Him
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               obliged
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               they
               do
               ,
               for
               any
               life
               they
               have
               ,
               or
               any
               acts
               or
               frutes
               of
               life
               that
               appeare
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               thankful
               to
               Him
               therefore
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               mainly
               ,
               They
               should
               here
               read
               their
               
                 obligation
                 and
                 duty
              
               ,
               to
               improve
               this
               advantage
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               life
               out
               of
               this
               fountaine
               ,
               and
               so
               live
               by
               
               this
               life
               ;
               act
               and
               do
               all
               in
               and
               through
               this
               life
               ;
               and
               so
               be
               quickened
               by
               this
               life
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               fits
               of
               deadnesse
               :
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               would
               keep
               those
               things
               in
               minde
               ,
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               they
               should
               live
               in
               a
               constant
               conviction
               of
               their
               own
               weaknesse
               ,
               deadnesse
               and
               inability
               to
               do
               any
               acts
               of
               life
               ,
               of
               themselves
               ;
               and
               far
               lesse
               to
               recover
               themselves
               out
               of
               any
               distemper
               and
               fit
               of
               deadnesse
               ,
               which
               they
               fall
               into
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               they
               should
               live
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               this
               .
               That
               there
               is
               life
               enough
               in
               Him
               ,
               who
               is
               
                 the
                 Life
              
               ,
               to
               do
               their
               businesse
               .
               They
               should
               be
               perswaded
               of
               His
               alsufficiency
               .
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               That
               He
               is
               not
               only
               an
               alsufficient
               deliverer
               ,
               able
               to
               deliver
               a
               soul
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               rotting
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               to
               cause
               the
               dead
               to
               heare
               his
               voice
               and
               live
               ;
               but
               also
               most
               willing
               and
               ready
               to
               answere
               them
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               necessities
               ,
               according
               to
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               as
               He
               seeth
               it
               is
               for
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               their
               souls
               advantage
               .
               The
               faith
               of
               this
               is
               necessary
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               very
               encourageing
               .
            
             
               (
               4.
               )
               That
               they
               should
               go
               to
               Him
               ,
               how
               dead-like
               so
               ever
               their
               condition
               be
               ,
               and
               by
               faith
               roll
               their
               dead
               case
               upon
               Him
               ,
               who
               is
               
                 the
                 Life
              
               .
            
             
               (
               5.
               )
               That
               they
               should
               pray
               upon
               the
               promises
               of
               grace
               and
               influence
               ,
               even
               out
               of
               the
               belly
               of
               hell
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               grave
               ,
               with
               Ionah
               Cap.
               2
               :
               2.
               for
               He
               is
               faithful
               and
               true
               ,
               and
               tender
               -
               hearted
               ,
               and
               will
               heare
               and
               give
               a
               good
               answer
               at
               length
               .
            
             
               (
               6.
               )
               That
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               and
               prayer
               ,
               they
               should
               waite
               with
               patience
               ,
               till
               He
               be
               pleased
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               breath
               upon
               the
               dry
               bones
               ,
               and
               till
               the
               ●…un
               of
               righteousnesse
               arise
               on
               their
               souls
               ,
               with
               healing
               〈◊〉
               his
               wings
               .
            
             
             
               But
               of
               this
               more
               particularly
               ,
               in
               the
               following
               cases
               ,
               which
               now
               we
               come
               to
               speak
               a
               little
               unto
               ,
               of
               purpose
               to
               cleare
               up
               more
               fully
               ,
               how
               the
               beleever
               is
               to
               make
               use
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 Life
              
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               under
               some
               one
               distemper
               or
               other
               ,
               that
               calleth
               fo●…
               life
               and
               quickening
               from
               Christ
               
                 the
                 Life
              
               .
               We
               cannot
               handle
               distinctly
               all
               the
               particular
               cases
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               brought
               under
               this
               head
               ,
               it
               will
               suff●…
               ,
               for
               clearing
               of
               this
               great
               duty
               ,
               to
               speak
               to
               some
               few
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
            
             .
             How
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             as
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             wh●…
             the
             beleever
             is
             so
             sitten-up
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             do
             nothing
             .
          
           
             SOmetimes
             the
             beleever
             is
             under
             such
             a
             distemper
             of
             weaknesse
             and
             deadnesse
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             almost
             no
             commanded
             duty
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             go
             about
             :
             his
             heart
             and
             all
             is
             so
             dead
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             groan
             under
             that
             deadnesse
             .
             Yea
             he
             may
             be
             und●…
             such
             a
             decay
             ,
             that
             little
             or
             no
             difference
             will
             be
             observed
             betwixt
             him
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             yet
             in
             nature
             ;
             and
             be
             not
             only
             unable
             to
             go
             actively
             and
             livelily
             about
             commanded
             duties
             ,
             yea
             or
             to
             〈◊〉
             astle
             from
             under
             that
             deadnesse
             ;
             but
             also
             be
             so
             dead
             ▪
             that
             he
             shall
             scarce
             have
             any
             effectual
             desir●…
             or
             longing
             to
             be
             out
             of
             that
             condition
             .
             Now
             ▪
             in
             speaking
             to
             the
             use
             making
             of
             Christ
             ,
             fo●…
             quickening
             in
             this
             dead
             case
             ,
             we
             shall
             do
             tho●…
             things
          
           
           
             1.
             
             For
             clearing
             of
             the
             case
             ,
             we
             shall
             shew
             how
             probably
             it
             is
             brought
             on
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             Christ
             is
             life
             to
             the
             soul
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             as
             this
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             the
             beleever
             is
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             for
             life
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             and
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             Further
             cleare
             the
             matter
             ,
             by
             answering
             a
             question
             or
             two
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             .
             Such
             a
             distemper
             as
             this
             may
             be
             brought
             upon
             the
             soul
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Through
             some
             strong
             and
             violent
             temptation
             ,
             from
             without
             ,
             meeting
             with
             some
             evil
             disposition
             of
             the
             heart
             within
             ,
             and
             so
             surprizeing
             &
             overpowering
             the
             poor
             soul
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             David
             ,
             &
             Peter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Through
             the
             cunning
             and
             slight
             of
             Satan
             ,
             stealing
             the
             beleever
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             watchful
             enough
             ,
             insensibly
             off
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             singing
             him
             asleep
             by
             degrees
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Through
             carelesnesse
             ,
             in
             not
             adverting
             at
             first
             to
             the
             beginnings
             and
             first
             degrees
             of
             this
             deadnesse
             and
             upsiting
             ,
             when
             the
             heart
             beginneth
             to
             grow
             formal
             ,
             and
             superficial
             in
             duties
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             satisfied
             with
             a
             perfunctorious
             performance
             ,
             without
             life
             and
             sense
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Through
             thortureing
             of
             conscience
             ,
             in
             light
             ●…nd
             smaller
             matters
             :
             for
             this
             may
             provock
             God
             to
             ●…et
             conscience
             fall
             a
             sleep
             ,
             &
             so
             the
             soul
             shall
             become
             more
             untender
             ,
             and
             scruple
             little
             ,
             at
             length
             ,
             at
             greater
             matters
             ;
             and
             thus
             deadnesse
             may
             come
             to
             an
             hieght
             ,
             God
             ordering
             it
             so
             ,
             for
             a
             further
             punishment
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             ▪
             untendernesse
             and
             uncircumspectnesse
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Through
             their
             not
             stirring
             up
             themselves
             ,
             and
             shaking
             off
             that
             Spirit
             of
             lazinesse
             and
             drousinesse
             ▪
             when
             it
             first
             ceaseth
             upon
             them
             ;
             but
             ,
             with
             the
             sluggard
             ,
             yet
             another
             slumber
             ,
             &
             another
             sleep
             ,
             and
             a
             folding
             of
             the
             hands
             to
             sleep
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Continuing
             in
             some
             known
             sin
             ,
             and
             not
             repenting
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             bring
             on
             this
             distemper
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             observed
             in
             David
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Second
             particular
             ;
             Christ
             is
             life
             to
             the
             soul
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             in
             that
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             keepeth
             possession
             of
             the
             soul
             :
             for
             the
             seed
             remaineth
             ,
             the
             root
             abideth
             fast
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             there
             is
             life
             still
             at
             the
             heart
             ,
             though
             the
             man
             make
             no
             motion
             ;
             like
             one
             in
             a
             deep
             sleep
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             swoon
             ,
             yet
             life
             is
             not
             away
             .
          
           
             2ly
             .
             He
             is
             due
             time
             awakeneth
             ,
             and
             rouzeth
             up
             the
             soul
             ,
             &
             so
             recovereth
             it
             out
             of
             that
             condition
             ,
             by
             one
             meane
             or
             other
             ,
             either
             by
             some
             alarme
             of
             judgment
             and
             terror
             ,
             as
             He
             did
             David
             ;
             or
             dispensation
             of
             mercy
             and
             tenderness
             ,
             as
             He
             did
             Peter
             .
             And
             usually
             He
             recovereth
             the
             soul
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             discovering
             something
             of
             this
             condition
             ▪
             by
             giving
             so
             much
             sense
             and
             knowledg
             ;
             and
             sen●…ing
             so
             much
             light
             ,
             as
             will
             let
             the
             soul
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             〈◊〉
             not
             well
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             under
             that
             distemper
             of
             lifelesness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             discovering
             the
             dreadfulness
             of
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             and
             how
             hazardous
             it
             is
             to
             countinue
             therein
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             puting
             the
             soul
             in
             minde
             ,
             that
             He
             〈◊〉
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             the
             resurrection
             ;
             and
             through
             th●…
             stirring
             up
             of
             grace
             airting
             the
             soul
             to
             look
             to
             Him
             for
             quickening
             and
             outgate
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             By
             raseing
             up
             the
             soul
             at
             length
             out
             of
             that
             drouziness
             ,
             and
             sluggish
             folding
             of
             the
             hands
             to
             sleep
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             that
             deep
             security
             ;
             and
             putting
             it
             into
             a
             more
             lively
             ,
             vigilent
             and
             active
             frame
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Third
             .
             The
             beleever
             ,
             that
             would
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             a
             recovery
             out
             of
             this
             condition
             ,
             would
             minde
             those
             duties
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             would
             look
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             light
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             enlightner
             of
             the
             blinde
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             he
             may
             get
             a
             better
             and
             a
             more
             through
             discovery
             of
             of
             his
             condition
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             halfe
             health
             here
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             this
             disease
             .
             The
             soul
             that
             is
             once
             brought
             to
             sense
             ,
             is
             halfe
             recovered
             of
             this
             feaver
             and
             lethargie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             would
             eye
             Christ
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             able
             to
             cause
             the
             dead
             and
             dry
             bones
             to
             live
             ,
             as
             Ezech.
             37.
             and
             this
             will
             keep
             from
             despondency
             and
             despaire
             ;
             yea
             it
             will
             make
             the
             poor
             beleever
             conceive
             hope
             ,
             when
             he
             seeth
             that
             his
             physitian
             is
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             nothing
             is
             impossible
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             would
             look
             to
             Him
             also
             ,
             as
             Head
             and
             Husband
             ,
             an
             Life
             to
             the
             poor
             soul
             ,
             that
             adhereth
             to
             Him
             ;
             and
             this
             will
             strengthen
             his
             hope
             &
             expectation
             :
             for
             he
             will
             see
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             ingadged
             ,
             to
             speak
             so
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             honour
             ,
             to
             quicken
             a
             poor
             dead
             and
             lifeless
             member
             :
             for
             the
             life
             in
             the
             head
             is
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             member
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             quite
             cut
             off
             :
             and
             the
             good
             that
             is
             in
             the
             husband
             is
             forthcoming
             fo●…
             the
             reliefe
             of
             the
             poor
             wife
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             yet
             gotten
             a
             bill
             of
             divorce
             .
             And
             Christ
             ,
             being
             Life
             &
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             appointed
             for
             the
             releife
             ,
             the
             quickening
             ,
             &
             recovering
             from
             death
             of
             such
             as
             are
             given
             to
             Him
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             
             be
             finally
             raised
             up
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             He
             must
             presente
             all
             his
             members
             lively
             in
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             would
             by
             faith
             wrape
             himself
             up
             in
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             lie
             before
             this
             Sun
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             till
             the
             heat
             of
             his
             beames
             thaw
             his
             frozen
             heart
             ,
             and
             bring
             warmth
             into
             his
             cold
             and
             dead
             soul
             ,
             and
             thus
             renew
             his
             grips
             of
             Him
             ,
             accepting
             of
             Him
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             as
             
               his
               Life
            
             .
             Christ
             himself
             tells
             us
             Iohn
             .
             6
             :
             40.
             
             
               That
               this
               is
               the
               Fathers
               will
               ,
               that
               hath
               sent
               Him
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               which
               seeth
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               beleeveth
               on
               Him
               ,
               might
               have
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               and
               He
               will
               raise
               him
               up
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
             Faith
             closeing
             with
             Him
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             the
             meane
             of
             life
             at
             first
             ,
             so
             will
             it
             be
             the
             mean
             of
             recovery
             out
             of
             a
             dead
             distemper
             ,
             afterward
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             would
             mourne
             for
             such
             sins
             and
             provocations
             ,
             as
             he
             discovereth
             in
             himself
             to
             have
             caused
             and
             brought
             on
             this
             distemper
             .
             Repentance
             and
             godly
             sorrow
             for
             such
             evils
             ,
             as
             have
             sinned
             Christ
             and
             life
             away
             ,
             is
             a
             way
             to
             bring
             life
             back
             againe
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             harboure
             no
             known
             sin
             in
             his
             soul
             ,
             but
             to
             set
             himself
             against
             every
             known
             evil
             ,
             as
             an
             enemie
             to
             the
             life
             and
             recovery
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             seeking
             ,
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             must
             waite
             on
             Christ
             his
             Life
             ,
             in
             the
             appointed
             meanes
             :
             for
             that
             is
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             He
             should
             be
             waited
             -
             upon
             there
             ,
             and
             sought
             for
             there
             .
             There
             is
             little
             hopes
             of
             recovery
             for
             such
             ,
             as
             lay
             aside
             the
             ordinances
             .
             Though
             the
             ordinances
             without
             him
             cannot
             revive
             or
             quicken
             a
             poor
             soul
             ;
             yet
             if
             He
             hath
             condescended
             so
             far
             as
             to
             come
             with
             life
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             in
             and
             through
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             hath
             appointed
             us
             to
             waite
             for
             Him
             there
             ,
             we
             
             must
             be
             willing
             to
             accept
             of
             all
             his
             condescensions
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             seek
             him
             and
             waite
             for
             Him
             there
             ,
             where
             He
             hath
             said
             ,
             He
             will
             be
             found
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             In
             going
             about
             those
             ordinances
             of
             life
             ,
             He
             would
             beware
             of
             putting
             them
             in
             Christ's
             room
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             would
             beware
             of
             ▪
             thinking
             ,
             that
             ordinances
             will
             do
             his
             business
             :
             as
             some
             ignorantly
             do
             ,
             who
             think
             that
             by
             praying
             so
             often
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             reading
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             hearing
             so
             much
             ,
             they
             shall
             recover
             their
             lost
             lively
             frame
             ,
             when
             (
             alas
             !
             )
             all
             the
             ordinances
             without
             Him
             signifie
             nothing
             .
             They
             ,
             without
             Him
             ,
             are
             cold
             and
             lifeless
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             bring
             heat
             or
             warmth
             to
             a
             cold
             soul.
             It
             is
             He
             in
             the
             ordinances
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             seek
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             alone
             life
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Though
             life
             lyeth
             not
             in
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             as
             separated
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             life
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             Him
             alone
             ;
             yet
             he
             would
             beware
             of
             going
             about
             the
             ordinances
             in
             a
             careless
             ,
             superficial
             and
             indifferent
             manner
             :
             for
             this
             will
             argue
             little
             desire
             after
             life
             ,
             and
             will
             bring-on
             more
             deadness
             .
             The
             ordinances
             than
             should
             be
             gone
             about
             seriously
             ,
             diligently
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             carefulness
             ,
             yea
             with
             such
             earnestness
             ,
             as
             if
             life
             were
             to
             be
             had
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             with
             such
             a
             single
             and
             pure
             dependence
             on
             Christ
             for
             life
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             not
             about
             the
             ordinances
             at
             all
             .
             This
             is
             the
             right
             way
             of
             going
             about
             ordinances
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             He
             must
             in
             all
             this
             waite
             with
             patience
             ,
             without
             freting
             or
             quarrelling
             with
             Him
             ,
             for
             his
             delaying
             to
             come
             ▪
             He
             must
             waite
             with
             much
             humility
             .
             It
             becometh
             not
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             ▪
             through
             his
             folly
             ,
             sinned
             life
             away
             to
             quarrel
             now
             with
             God
             ,
             
             because
             he
             restoreth
             him
             not
             againe
             to
             life
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             asking
             .
             He
             may
             be
             glade
             if
             at
             length
             ,
             after
             long
             seeking
             ,
             waiting
             and
             much
             diligence
             ,
             He
             come
             and
             restore
             to
             him
             the
             joy
             of
             his
             salvation
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             be
             not
             made
             to
             lie
             as
             a
             bedrid
             all
             his
             dayes
             ,
             for
             a
             monument
             of
             folly
             ,
             in
             sinning
             away
             his
             life
             ,
             strength
             and
             legs
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             He
             must
             beware
             of
             giving
             way
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             may
             increase
             or
             continue
             this
             deadnesse
             ,
             such
             as
             untendernesse
             in
             his
             walk
             ,
             unwatchfulnesse
             ,
             negligence
             and
             carelesnesse
             ;
             and
             especially
             he
             must
             beware
             to
             provock
             God
             ,
             by
             sinning
             against
             light
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             He
             would
             also
             beware
             of
             limiteing
             the
             Lord
             to
             any
             set
             measure
             of
             life
             and
             strength
             :
             for
             it
             becometh
             not
             beggers
             to
             be
             carvers
             ;
             far
             lesse
             such
             beggers
             ,
             as
             through
             folly
             have
             sinned
             away
             a
             good
             portion
             .
             It
             was
             not
             fit
             for
             the
             prodigal
             to
             seek
             ●…
             new
             patrimony
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             dilapidated
             the
             former
             ,
             it
             might
             suffice
             him
             to
             be
             made
             as
             a
             servant
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             He
             would
             use
             well
             any
             small
             measure
             of
             life
             ,
             he
             getteth
             ,
             for
             God
             and
             his
             glory
             ;
             getteth
             he
             but
             one
             talent
             he
             should
             use
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             gaine
             thereby
             :
             use
             (
             we
             say
             )
             limbs
             and
             have
             limbs
             ,
             use
             strength
             and
             have
             it
             .
             This
             will
             be
             the
             way
             to
             get
             more
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             He
             would
             be
             taking
             on
             the
             vowes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             walk
             more
             watchfully
             in
             time
             comeing
             ,
             charging
             all
             within
             and
             without
             not
             to
             stirre
             or
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             depart
             further
             ,
             or
             to
             scarre
             Him
             from
             coming
             to
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             last
             particular
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             enquired
             .
             1.
             
             What
             can
             that
             soul
             do
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             sensible
             of
             this
             deadnesse
             and
             weaknesse
             ?
          
           
           
             Ans.
             Though
             there
             be
             not
             any
             reall
             sense
             or
             feeling
             of
             this
             condition
             ;
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             a
             suspicion
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             not
             right
             :
             and
             if
             this
             be
             ,
             the
             soul
             must
             look
             out
             to
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             life
             of
             sense
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             sight
             of
             the
             provocations
             ,
             that
             have
             brought
             on
             that
             condition
             .
             He
             that
             is
             
               the
               Life
            
             must
             recover
             the
             very
             beginnings
             of
             life
             :
             and
             when
             the
             soul
             winneth
             to
             any
             real
             apprehension
             and
             sense
             of
             this
             deadnesse
             ,
             it
             must
             follow
             the
             course
             formerly
             prescribed
             ,
             for
             a
             recovery
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             it
             will
             be
             asked
             .
             How
             a
             soul
             can
             act
             faith
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             cannot
             act
             faith
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             Him
             ?
          
           
             Answere
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             while
             the
             soul
             is
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             it
             cannot
             act
             a
             strong
             and
             a
             lively
             faith
             ;
             yet
             it
             can
             act
             a
             weak
             and
             a
             sickly
             faith
             :
             and
             a
             weak
             and
             sickly
             faith
             can
             lay
             hold
             upon
             an
             enlivening
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             bring
             ▪
             in
             more
             strength
             and
             life
             to
             the
             soul.
             If
             the
             soul
             be
             so
             weak
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             cannot
             grippe
             ;
             yet
             it
             can
             look
             to
             Him
             ,
             that
             can
             quicken
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             hath
             helped
             many
             a
             poor
             soul
             before
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             dead
             condition
             .
             Or
             if
             it
             cannot
             do
             so
             much
             as
             look
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             give
             an
             half-look
             ,
             and
             lie
             before
             Him
             ,
             who
             waiteth
             to
             be
             gracious
             ;
             and
             sustaine
             it self
             ,
             if
             it
             can
             get
             no
             more
             ,
             with
             a
             
               may
               be
            
             He
             shall
             come
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             further
             it
             will
             be
             asked
             ,
             what
             the
             soul
             can
             do
             ▪
             when
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             findeth
             no
             helpe
             or
             supply
             ,
             but
             deadnesse
             remaining
             ,
             yea
             and
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             growing
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             The
             soul
             in
             that
             case
             must
             lye
             at
             his
             door
             ,
             waiting
             for
             his
             salvation
             ;
             and
             resolving
             ,
             if
             no
             better
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             die
             at
             his
             door
             ;
             and
             leave
             no
             approven
             mean
             ,
             or
             commanded
             duty
             ,
             unessayed
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             
             recover
             its
             former
             vigour
             ,
             activity
             and
             strength
             .
             And
             while
             the
             beleever
             is
             waiting
             thus
             ,
             he
             is
             at
             his
             duty
             ;
             and
             this
             may
             yeeld
             him
             peace
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             besure
             that
             he
             shall
             never
             be
             ashamed
             Ps.
             25
             :
             3.
             
             &
             69
             :
             6.
             
             Esai
             .
             30
             :
             18.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
            
             .
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             for
             life
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             heartlesnesse
             and
             fainting
             ,
             through
             discouragements
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             another
             evil
             and
             distemper
             ,
             which
             beleevers
             are
             subject
             to
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             case
             of
             fainting
             through
             manifold
             discouragements
             ,
             which
             make
             them
             so
             heartless
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             do
             nothing
             ;
             yea
             and
             to
             sit
             up
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             dead
             .
             The
             question
             then
             is
             .
             How
             such
             a
             soul
             shall
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             it
             may
             be
             freed
             from
             that
             fit
             of
             fainting
             ,
             and
             win
             over
             those
             discouragments
             :
             for
             satisfaction
             to
             which
             ,
             we
             shall
          
           
             1.
             
             Name
             some
             of
             those
             discouragements
             ,
             which
             occasione
             this
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Show
             what
             Christ
             hath
             done
             ,
             to
             remove
             all
             those
             discouragements
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Show
             how
             the
             soul
             should
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             for
             life
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             and
          
           
             4.
             
             Adde
             a
             few
             words
             of
             caution
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             .
             There
             are
             several
             things
             ,
             which
             may
             give
             occasion
             to
             this
             distemper
             ;
             we
             shall
             name
             those
             few
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             sense
             of
             a
             strong
             ,
             active
             ,
             lively
             ,
             and
             
             continually
             stirring
             body
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             withstanding
             of
             meanes
             used
             to
             beare
             it
             down
             ,
             and
             to
             kill
             it
             .
             This
             is
             very
             discourageing
             :
             for
             it
             made
             Paul
             cry
             out
             
               woes
               me
               miserable
               man
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               this
               body
               of
               death
               ,
               Rom.
            
             7
             :
             24.
             
             It
             is
             a
             most
             discouraging
             thing
             ,
             to
             be
             still
             fighting
             ,
             and
             yet
             getting
             no
             ease
             ,
             let
             be
             victory
             ;
             to
             have
             to
             do
             with
             an
             enemie
             ,
             that
             abides
             alwayes
             alike
             strong
             ,
             fight
             and
             oppose
             as
             we
             will
             ,
             yea
             not
             only
             is
             not
             weakned
             far
             lesse
             overcome
             ,
             but
             that
             groweth
             in
             power
             and
             prevaileth
             .
             And
             this
             many
             times
             affecteth
             the
             heart
             of
             God's
             children
             ,
             and
             causeth
             them
             to
             faint
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             the
             case
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             assaulted
             with
             strange
             temptations
             of
             Satan
             ,
             his
             buffettings
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             usual
             .
             This
             made
             Paul
             cry
             out
             thrice
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             and
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             His
             grace
             was
             sufficient
             for
             him
             ,
             what
             would
             he
             have
             done
             ?
             Hence
             some
             of
             his
             cry
             out
             ,
             in
             their
             complaint
             ,
             was
             there
             ever
             any
             so
             tempted
             ,
             so
             assaulted
             with
             the
             devil
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             ?
             Sure
             ,
             this
             dispensation
             cannot
             but
             be
             much
             afflicting
             ,
             sadning
             and
             discourageing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             sense
             of
             the
             real
             weakness
             of
             grace
             under
             lively
             meanes
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             of
             their
             serious
             and
             earnest
             desires
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             after
             grouth
             in
             grace
             ,
             cannot
             but
             disquiet
             and
             discourage
             them
             :
             for
             they
             may
             readily
             conclude
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             paines
             and
             labour
             shall
             be
             in
             vaine
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             they
             can
             observe
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             want
             of
             sensible
             incomes
             of
             joy
             and
             comfort
             ,
             is
             another
             fainting
             and
             discourageing
             dispensation
             ;
             as
             the
             feeling
             of
             these
             is
             a
             heart-strengthening
             
             and
             most
             encourageing
             thing
             ,
             which
             made
             David
             so
             earnestly
             cry
             for
             it
             Psal.
             51
             :
             8
             ,
             12.
             when
             a
             poor
             soul
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             testimony
             of
             its
             own
             conscience
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             of
             singleness
             of
             heart
             and
             honesty
             ,
             seeking
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             a
             good
             many
             yeers
             ,
             and
             yet
             cannot
             say
             ,
             that
             ever
             it
             knew
             what
             those
             incomes
             of
             joy
             and
             comfort
             meane
             ,
             which
             some
             have
             tasted
             largely
             of
             ,
             it
             cannot
             choose
             but
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             and
             much
             cast
             down
             ,
             as
             not
             knowing
             what
             to
             say
             of
             it self
             ,
             or
             how
             to
             judge
             of
             its
             owne
             case
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             want
             of
             access
             in
             their
             addresses
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             another
             heart-discouraging
             thing
             .
             They
             go
             about
             the
             duty
             of
             prayer
             ,
             with
             that
             measure
             of
             earnestness
             and
             uprightness
             of
             heart
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             win
             at
             ,
             at
             least
             this
             is
             their
             aime
             and
             endeavour
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             meet
             with
             a
             fast-closed
             door
             :
             when
             they
             cry
             &
             shout
             ,
             he
             shooteth
             out
             their
             prayer
             ;
             as
             the
             Church
             complaineth
             Lament
             .
             3
             :
             8.
             
             This
             sure
             will
             affect
             them
             deeply
             ,
             and
             cause
             their
             hearts
             sometimes
             to
             fainte
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             want
             of
             freedom
             and
             liberty
             in
             their
             addreses
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             another
             thing
             ,
             which
             causeth
             sorrow
             and
             fainting
             .
             They
             go
             to
             pray
             ,
             but
             their
             tongue
             cleaveth
             to
             the
             roof
             of
             their
             mouth
             ;
             they
             are
             straitned
             ,
             and
             cannot
             get
             their
             hearts
             vented
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Outward
             persecution
             ,
             that
             attendeth
             the
             way
             of
             godliness
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             that
             accompany
             such
             as
             live
             godly
             ,
             is
             another
             discourageing
             thing
             ,
             both
             to
             themselves
             ,
             who
             are
             under
             afflictions
             ;
             and
             to
             others
             ,
             who
             heare
             it
             and
             see
             it
             ;
             wherefore
             the
             Apostle
             desired
             earnestly
             ,
             that
             the
             Ephesians
             should
             not
             faint
             at
             his
             tribulation
             ,
             Cap.
             3
             :
             13.
             
          
           
           
             8.
             
             The
             Lords
             sharpe
             and
             sore
             dispensations
             for
             sin
             ,
             as
             toward
             
               David
               Psal.
            
             51.
             or
             out
             of
             his
             Soveraignity
             for
             tryal
             and
             other
             ends
             ,
             as
             toward
             Iob
             ,
             is
             likewise
             a
             discourageing
             heart-breaking
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             will
             make
             strong
             gyants
             to
             roare
             and
             fainte
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             themselves
             as
             dead
             men
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             these
             two
             eminent
             men
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             second
             thing
             .
             Christ
             is
             life
             to
             the
             beleever
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             in
             having
             done
             that
             which
             in
             reason
             may
             support
             ,
             under
             all
             these
             discouragements
             ,
             and
             having
             done
             so
             much
             for
             removing
             or
             weakening
             of
             these
             ;
             yea
             and
             for
             carrying
             them
             over
             them
             all
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             in
             a
             word
             cleared
             ,
             as
             to
             each
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             for
             the
             body
             of
             death
             .
             Let
             it
             stirre
             in
             the
             beleever
             ,
             as
             fast
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             or
             can
             ,
             it
             is
             already
             killed
             ,
             &
             all
             that
             strugling
             is
             but
             like
             the
             strugling
             of
             a
             man
             in
             the
             pangs
             of
             death
             ;
             for
             our
             
               old
               man
               is
               crucified
               with
               Christ
               ,
               Rom.
            
             6
             :
             6.
             and
             the
             beleever
             is
             dead
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             risen
             legally
             with
             him
             ,
             Col.
             2
             :
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             &
             3
             :
             3.
             
             But
             of
             this
             we
             spoke
             abundance
             above
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             to
             Satans
             troubling
             the
             poor
             beleever
             .
             Through
             Christ
             also
             he
             is
             a
             vanquished
             enemy
             .
             He
             hath
             
               overcome
               him
               that
               had
               the
               power
               of
               death
               ,
               even
               the
               devil
               ,
               Heb.
            
             2
             :
             14.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             for
             that
             felt
             weakness
             of
             grace
             .
             That
             is
             no
             ground
             of
             discouragement
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             liveth
             ,
             who
             can
             make
             the
             
               lame
               to
               leep
               as
               an
               hart
               ,
            
             and
             can
             make
             
               waters
               break
               out
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               and
               streames
               in
               the
               desert
               .
               Esai
               .
            
             35
             :
             6
             ,
             7.
             and
             
               giveth
               power
               to
               the
               fainte
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               that
               have
               no
               might
               increaseth
               strength
               :
            
             so
             that
             such
             as
             
               waite
               upon
               the
               Lord
               shall
               renew
               their
               strength
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               mount
               up
            
             
             
               with
               wings
               as
               eagles
               ,
               they
               shall
               run
               and
               not
               be
               weary
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               walk
               and
               not
               faint
               ,
               Esai
               .
            
             40
             :
             29
             ,
             31.
             
             For
             in
             H●…m
             are
             all
             the
             promises
             yea
             &
             amen
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1
             :
             20.
             
             So
             that
             they
             need
             not
             faint
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             nor
             be
             discouraged
             :
             for
             the
             work
             He
             hath
             begun
             ,
             He
             will
             finish
             it
             ,
             and
             He
             will
             quicken
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             Psal.
             119
             :
             37.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             for
             the
             want
             of
             sensible
             incomes
             of
             joy
             and
             comfort
             :
             He
             hath
             promised
             to
             send
             the
             comforter
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             good
             time
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             14
             :
             26.
             
             &
             15
             :
             26.
             
               as
               one
               whom
               his
               mother
               comforteth
               ,
               so
               will
               he
               comfort
               his
               ,
               Esai
               .
            
             66.
             13.
             
             Joy
             and
             gladnesse
             is
             promised
             in
             the
             covenant
             ,
             Ier.
             31
             :
             13.
             
             But
             further
             ;
             though
             He
             keep
             up
             those
             influences
             of
             joy
             and
             comfort
             ,
             He
             supporteth
             another
             way
             .
             The
             lively
             hope
             of
             heaven
             may
             bear
             up
             the
             heart
             ,
             under
             all
             this
             want
             :
             for
             there
             shall
             the
             soul
             have
             fulnesse
             of
             joy
             and
             pleasures
             for
             ever
             more
             :
             no
             teares
             ,
             nor
             sorrow
             there
             ,
             Psal.
             16
             :
             11.
             
             Esa.
             35
             :
             10.
             
             &
             51
             :
             11.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             for
             the
             want
             of
             accesse
             in
             their
             prayers
             .
             They
             may
             possibly
             blame
             themselvs
             ,
             for
             He
             hath
             by
             his
             merites
             opened
             the
             door
             ;
             and
             is
             become
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             master
             usher
             to
             the
             poor
             soul
             ,
             to
             lead
             him
             ,
             in
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             so
             that
             
               by
               him
               we
               have
               accesse
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             2
             :
             18.
             yea
             
               boldnesse
               and
               accesse
               ,
               through
               faith
               in
               Him
               Ephes.
            
             3
             :
             12.
             and
             He
             is
             
               our
               advocate
            
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             2
             :
             1.
             and
             as
             our
             atturnay
             is
             gone
             to
             heaven
             before
             us
             ;
             and
             there
             
               liveth
               for
               ever
               to
               make
               intercession
               Heb.
            
             6
             :
             20
             ▪
             &
             7
             :
             25.
             
             And
             what
             is
             there
             more
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             to
             procure
             us
             accesse
             ?
             or
             to
             move
             &
             encourage
             us
             to
             
               come
               boldly
               unto
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               obtaine
               mercy
               ,
               and
               finde
               grace
               to
               helpe
               in
               time
               of
               need
               ?
               Heb.
            
             4
             :
             14
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
           
             6.
             
             As
             to
             that
             want
             of
             freedome
             and
             liberty
             in
             prayer
             :
             He
             helpeth
             that
             also
             :
             for
             He
             maketh
             the
             dumb
             to
             sing
             ,
             Esa.
             35
             :
             6.
             and
             maketh
             the
             tongue
             
               of
               the
               stammerers
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               speak
               elegantly
               ,
               Esai
               .
            
             32
             :
             4.
             
             He
             can
             enlairge
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             help
             the
             soul
             to
             pour-out
             its
             heart
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             As
             to
             outward
             persecution
             :
             He
             can
             easily
             take
             that
             discouragement
             away
             ,
             by
             giving
             the
             hundereth
             fold
             with
             it
             :
             by
             supporting
             under
             it
             ,
             and
             bringing
             saife
             thorow
             it
             :
             when
             his
             presence
             is
             with
             them
             through
             fire
             and
             water
             ,
             Esa.
             43
             :
             2.
             what
             can
             trouble
             them
             ?
             and
             when
             he
             maketh
             their
             consolations
             abound
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1
             :
             5.
             what
             can
             discourage
             them
             ?
             Have
             not
             his
             sung
             in
             the
             very
             fires
             ?
             and
             rejoyced
             in
             all
             their
             afflictions
             ?
             The
             resting
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             and
             of
             glory
             ,
             which
             Peter
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             4
             :
             14.
             is
             comfortable
             enough
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             As
             for
             all
             those
             sharpe
             dispensations
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             last
             place
             :
             He
             ,
             having
             taken
             the
             sting
             of
             all
             ,
             even
             of
             death
             ,
             away
             ,
             by
             taking
             away
             sin
             ,
             and
             purchased
             the
             blessing
             and
             love
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             having
             made
             reconciliation
             through
             his
             blood
             ,
             all
             those
             dispensations
             flow
             from
             love
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             seem
             sharpest
             ,
             being
             inflicted
             for
             sin
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Heb.
             12
             :
             6.
             
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             here
             of
             fainting
             ,
             or
             of
             being
             so
             discouraged
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             over
             the
             matter
             .
             But
             for
             helpe
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             an
             use
             making
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Life
            
             ;
             and
             that
             is
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             ,
             viz
             How
             the
             soul
             should
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             it
             may
             be
             delivered
             from
             this
             fainting
             ,
             occasioned
             through
             manifold
             discouragements
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             beleever
             in
             this
             case
             would
             minde
             the
             covenant
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             hath
             promised
             ,
             and
             so
             standeth
             obliged
             and
             engaged
             ,
             to
             carry
             on
             his
             own
             through
             all
             discouragements
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             any
             one
             beleever
             miscarry
             ,
             Christ
             loseth
             more
             than
             they
             can
             lose
             :
             for
             the
             beleever
             can
             but
             lose
             his
             soul
             ,
             but
             Christ
             shall
             lose
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             more
             worth
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             souls
             that
             ever
             were
             created
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             not
             only
             shall
             Christ
             lose
             his
             glory
             ,
             as
             Redeemer
             ;
             But
             the
             Father
             shall
             also
             lose
             his
             glory
             ,
             in
             not
             making
             good
             his
             promise
             to
             Christ
             his
             Son
             :
             for
             by
             the
             same
             covenant
             ,
             He
             standeth
             engaged
             to
             carry
             thorow
             all
             the
             seed
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             died
             for
             .
             And
             his
             appointing
             Christ
             to
             be
             his
             servant
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             and
             chooseing
             Him
             from
             among
             all
             the
             folk
             ▪
             and
             his
             upholding
             of
             Him
             ,
             concurring
             with
             him
             ,
             delighting
             in
             Him
             ,
             and
             promiseing
             that
             He
             shall
             bring
             forth
             judgment
             to
             the
             gentiles
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             to
             victory
             ,
             or
             to
             truth
             ,
             speak
             out
             His
             engadgment
             to
             see
             all
             true
             beleevers
             brought
             home
             .
             See
             Esai
             .
             42
             :
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ▪
             4.
             
             Mat.
             12
             :
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Psal.
             89
             :
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ▪
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             S●…re
             ,
             the
             faith
             of
             this
             would
             support
             the
             poor
             beleever
             ,
             under
             all
             those
             discouragements
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             would
             minde
             likewise
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             wherein
             all
             things
             are
             contrived
             and
             laid
             downe
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             the
             beleever
             may
             have
             abundant
             consolation
             and
             comfort
             ,
             in
             all
             cases
             ;
             and
             wherein
             there
             is
             enough
             to
             take
             away
             all
             cause
             of
             fainting
             &
             discouragement
             :
             as
             might
             fully
             be
             made
             to
             appeare
             ,
             if
             any
             did
             questione
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             would
             remember
             how
             richly
             Christ
             is
             furnished
             ,
             with
             all
             qualifications
             ,
             suiteing
             even
             
             that
             case
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             like
             to
             be
             overwhelmed
             with
             discouragements
             :
             and
             could
             the
             beleever
             but
             think
             upon
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             those
             three
             things
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             keeped-up
             under
             all
             discouragements
             first
             .
             That
             Christ
             is
             a
             compassionate
             tender-hearted
             mediator
             ,
             having
             bowels
             more
             tender
             ,
             than
             the
             bowels
             of
             any
             mother
             ;
             so
             that
             
               He
               will
               not
               break
               the
               bruised
               reed
               ,
               nor
               quench
               the
               smoaking
               flax
               Esai
               .
            
             42
             :
             3.
             
             He
             had
             compassion
             on
             the
             very
             bodies
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             that
             followed
             him
             ;
             and
             would
             not
             let
             them
             go
             away
             fasting
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             fainte
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             Mat.
             15
             :
             32.
             
             Mark.
             8
             :
             3.
             and
             will
             He
             not
             have
             compassion
             on
             the
             soules
             of
             his
             followers
             ,
             when
             like
             to
             faint
             through
             spiritual
             discouragements
             ?
             Secondly
             .
             That
             He
             hath
             power
             and
             authority
             to
             command
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             can
             serve
             to
             carray-on
             a
             poor
             beleever
             :
             for
             all
             power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             is
             given
             to
             Him
             ;
             all
             things
             are
             made
             subject
             to
             Him.
             Thirdly
             .
             That
             He
             hath
             a
             great
             readinesse
             and
             willingnesse
             ,
             upon
             many
             accounts
             ,
             to
             helpe
             his
             followers
             in
             their
             necessities
             .
             Sure
             ,
             were
             these
             three
             firmly
             believed
             ,
             the
             beleever
             could
             not
             ●…aint
             ,
             having
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             tender
             and
             loving
             &
             willing
             to
             helpe
             ,
             and
             withall
             able
             to
             do
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             to
             look
             to
             ,
             and
             to
             run
             to
             ,
             for
             supply
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             would
             take
             up
             Christ
             ,
             under
             all
             his
             heart-strengthening
             ,
             and
             soul
             comforting
             relations
             ,
             as
             a
             tender
             Brother
             ,
             a
             careful
             Shepherd
             ,
             a
             fellow-feeling
             Highpriest
             ,
             a
             loving
             Husband
             ,
             a
             sympathizing
             Head
             ,
             a
             life-communicating
             Root
             ,
             an
             alsufficient
             King
             &c.
             any
             one
             of
             which
             is
             enough
             to
             beare
             up
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             comfort
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             drouping
             ,
             discouraged
             and
             fainting
             soul
             :
             much
             more
             may
             
             all
             of
             them
             yeeld
             strong
             consolation
             ,
             to
             support
             &
             revive
             a
             soul
             ,
             staggering
             and
             fainting
             ,
             through
             discouragement
             .
             Oh!
             if
             wee
             could
             but
             rightly
             improve
             ,
             and
             dwell
             upon
             the
             thoughts
             of
             these
             comforting
             and
             heart-quickening
             relations
             !
             our
             hearts
             would
             not
             fail
             us
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             they
             do
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             would
             eye
             Him
             ,
             as
             now
             in
             glory
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             Head
             and
             Captaine
             of
             salvation
             ,
             hath
             wreastled
             through
             ,
             and
             overcome
             all
             difficulties
             and
             discouragments
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             in
             name
             and
             behalf
             of
             all
             beleevers
             ,
             that
             are
             his
             followers
             ,
             and
             members
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             is
             now
             possessed
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             thence
             draw
             an
             heart-comforting
             ,
             and
             soul-strengthening
             conclusion
             ,
             thus
             .
             Is
             He
             entered
             into
             glory
             as
             Head
             ,
             than
             such
             a
             poor
             faint
             hearted
             ,
             heart-brocken
             ,
             discouraged
             worme
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             may
             at
             length
             come
             there
             ,
             as
             a
             little
             bit
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             especially
             since
             He
             said
             ,
             that
             seing
             He
             liveth
             all
             his
             shall
             live
             also
             ,
             Ioh.
             14
             :
             19.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             They
             would
             remember
             how
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             alwayes
             heard
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             11
             :
             41
             ,
             42.
             did
             supplicat
             for
             this
             ,
             as
             Mediator
             and
             Intercessor
             for
             his
             people
             Iohn
             .
             17
             :
             24.
             saying
             ,
             Father
             ,
             I
             
               will
               th●…
               they
               also
               ,
               whom
               thou
               hast
               given
               me
               ,
               be
               with
               me
               ,
               where
            
             I
             am
             ,
             &c.
             
             May
             not
             the
             poor
             faint-hearted
             ,
             believer
             ,
             that
             is
             looking
             to
             Iesus
             ,
             draw
             an
             heart-reviveing
             &
             soul
             encouraging
             conclusion
             out
             of
             this
             ,
             &
             say
             .
             Though
             my
             prayers
             be
             shote
             out
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             cry
             for
             reliefe
             under
             my
             discouragements
             ,
             I
             get
             no
             hearing
             ;
             but
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             my
             discouragements
             grow
             ,
             and
             my
             heart
             fainteth
             the
             more
             ;
             yet
             Christ
             alwayes
             was
             heard
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             will
             not
             say
             Him
             nay
             ,
             why
             then
             may
             I
             not
             lift
             up
             my
             head
             in
             
             hope
             ,
             and
             sing
             in
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             〈◊〉
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             my
             discouragements
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             By
             faith
             they
             would
             cast
             all
             their
             discouragements
             ,
             entanglements
             ,
             and
             difficulties
             ,
             as
             burdens
             ,
             too
             heavy
             for
             their
             back
             ,
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ●…eave
             them
             there
             with
             Him
             ,
             who
             only
             can
             remove
             them
             ;
             and
             withal
             resolve
             never
             to
             give
             over
             ,
             but
             ●…o
             go
             forward
             in
             his
             strength
             ,
             and
             thus
             become
             dayly
             ●…ronger
             and
             stronger
             in
             resolutions
             ,
             purposes
             ,
             desires
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             do
             no
             ●…ore
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             They
             would
             look
             to
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             author
             and
             ●…isher
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             set
             Him
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             copie
             ●…f
             courage
             ,
             who
             ,
             for
             
               the
               joy
               ,
               that
               was
               set
               before
               Him
               ▪
               ●…dured
               the
               crosse
               ,
               despiseing
               the
               shame
               ,
               and
               en●…red
               contradiction
               of
               sinners
               against
               himself
               Heb.
            
             12
             :
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             this
             may
             prove
             a
             meane
             to
             keep
             us
             ●…om
             wearrying
             and
             fainting
             in
             our
             mindes
             ,
             as
             the
             ●…postle
             hinteth
             there
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             They
             would
             remember
             ,
             that
             Christ
             ,
             going
             ●…fore
             ,
             as
             the
             Captaine
             of
             salvation
             ,
             hath
             brocken
             ●…e
             yee
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             force
             and
             strength
             of
             all
             ●…ose
             discouragements
             ,
             as
             we
             did
             lately
             show
             ;
             so
             ●…at
             now
             they
             should
             be
             looked
             upon
             ,
             as
             brocken
             &
             ●…owerlesse
             discouragements
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             They
             would
             fix
             their
             eye
             by
             faith
             on
             Iesus
             ,
             as
             ●…ly
             able
             to
             do
             their
             businesse
             ,
             to
             beare
             up
             their
             ●…ad
             ,
             to
             carry
             them
             thorow
             discouragements
             ,
             to
             ●…ply
             cordials
             to
             their
             fainting
             hearts
             ;
             and
             remaine
             ●…red
             in
             that
             posture
             and
             resolution
             ,
             looking
             for
             ●…rengthening
             and
             encourageing-life
             from
             Him
             ,
             &
             ●…om
             Him
             alone
             :
             and
             thus
             declare
             that
             1.
             
             They
             ●…e
             unable
             in
             themselves
             to
             stand-out
             such
             storms
             
             of
             discouragements
             and
             to
             wreastle
             thorow
             such
             difficulties
             .
             2.
             
             They
             beleeve
             ,
             He
             is
             only
             able
             to
             beare
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             thorow
             ,
             &
             make
             them
             to
             despise
             all
             those
             discouragements
             ,
             which
             the
             Devil
             and
             their
             own
             evil
             hearts
             muster
             up
             against
             them
             .
             3.
             
             That
             ,
             come
             what
             will
             come
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             quite
             the
             bargane
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             recal
             or
             take
             back
             their
             subscription
             and
             consent
             to
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             as
             theirs
             ,
             offered
             therein
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             die
             ,
             and
             die
             againe
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             .
             4.
             
             That
             they
             would
             faine
             be
             keeped-on
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             helped
             forward
             ,
             without
             failing
             and
             fainting
             by
             the
             way
             .
             5.
             
             That
             they
             cannot
             run
             ▪
             thorow
             hard
             wals
             ,
             they
             cannot
             do
             impossibilities
             ,
             they
             cannot
             break
             thorow
             such
             mighty
             discouragements
             .
             6.
             
             That
             yet
             through
             Him
             ,
             they
             can
             d●…
             all
             things
             .
             7.
             
             That
             He
             must
             helpe
             ,
             or
             they
             〈◊〉
             gone
             ,
             and
             shall
             never
             win
             thorow
             all
             these
             difficulties
             and
             discouragements
             ,
             but
             shall
             one
             day
             or
             other
             die
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Saul
             .
             8.
             
             That
             they
             wil●…
             waite
             earnestly
             seeking
             helpe
             from
             Him
             ,
             crying
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             looking
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             resolve
             never
             ●…
             give
             over
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             disappointed
             ,
             〈◊〉
             a●…
             disappointed
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             last
             particular
             .
             The
             word
             of
             ca●…tion
             .
             Take
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             would
             not
             think
             to
             be
             altogether
             〈◊〉
             of
             fainting
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             perfection
             here
             ,
             an●…
             there
             is
             much
             flesh
             and
             corruption
             remaining
             ,
             〈◊〉
             that
             will
             occasion
             fainting
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             would
             they
             think
             to
             be
             free
             of
             all
             〈◊〉
             causes
             and
             occasions
             of
             this
             fainting
             ,
             viz
             the
             discouragements
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             
             for
             ,
             if
             the
             devil
             can
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             he
             will
             work
             discouragements
             ,
             both
             within
             and
             without
             .
             So
             that
             they
             would
             lay
             their
             resolution
             to
             meet
             with
             discouragaments
             :
             for
             few
             or
             none
             ever
             went
             to
             heaven
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             many
             a
             storme
             in
             their
             face
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             not
             think
             to
             have
             a
             way
             paved
             for
             themselves
             alone
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             would
             not
             pore
             too
             much
             ,
             nor
             dwell
             too
             long
             and
             too
             much
             upon
             the
             thoughts
             of
             those
             discouragements
             :
             for
             that
             is
             Satans
             advantage
             ,
             &
             tendeth
             to
             weaken
             themselves
             .
             But
             it
             were
             better
             to
             be
             looking
             beyond
             them
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             Heb.
             12
             :
             2.
             when
             he
             had
             the
             crosse
             and
             the
             shame
             to
             wreastle
             with
             ,
             He
             looked
             to
             the
             joy
             that
             was
             set
             before
             Him
             ;
             and
             that
             made
             Him
             endure
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             despise
             the
             shame
             :
             and
             as
             Moses
             did
             Heb.
             11
             :
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             when
             he
             had
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             King
             to
             wreastle
             against
             ,
             He
             had
             respect
             unto
             the
             recompence
             of
             the
             reward
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             endured
             as
             seeing
             Him
             who
             is
             invisible
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             would
             remember
             ,
             that
             as
             Christ
             hath
             tender
             bowells
             ,
             and
             is
             full
             of
             compassion
             ,
             and
             is
             both
             ready
             &
             able
             to
             helpe
             them
             ,
             so
             is
             He
             wise
             ,
             &
             knoweth
             how
             to
             let-out
             his
             mercies
             best
             .
             He
             is
             not
             like
             a
             foolish
             affectionat
             mother
             ,
             that
             would
             hazarde
             the
             life
             of
             the
             childe
             ,
             before
             she
             put
             the
             childe
             to
             any
             paine
             .
             He
             seeth
             what
             is
             best
             for
             his
             owne
             glory
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             here
             and
             hereafter
             ;
             &
             that
             He
             will
             do
             ,
             with
             much
             tendernesse
             &
             readinesse
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             would
             look
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             no
             mean
             mercy
             ,
             if
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             the
             discouragements
             ;
             and
             stormes
             that
             blow
             in
             their
             face
             ,
             they
             are
             helped
             to
             
             keep
             their
             face
             up
             the
             hill
             ,
             &
             are
             fixed
             in
             this
             resolution
             ,
             never
             willingly
             to
             turne
             their
             back
             upon
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             to
             continue
             creeping
             forward
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             ,
             whatever
             stormes
             they
             meet
             with
             :
             yea
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             ought
             they
             heartily
             to
             blesse
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             to
             rejoyce
             ;
             for
             
               their
               hearts
               shall
               live
               that
               seek
               Him
               ,
               Psal.
            
             22
             :
             26.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             They
             would
             remember
             ,
             for
             their
             encouragement
             ,
             that
             as
             many
             have
             been
             helped
             thorow
             all
             discouragements
             ,
             &
             have
             been
             brought
             home
             at
             length
             ,
             so
             may
             they
             be
             brought
             thorow
             all
             those
             stormes
             ,
             which
             now
             they
             wreastle
             with
             .
             It
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Mediator
             to
             bring
             his
             brocken
             ,
             torne
             &
             sincking
             vessels
             saife
             to
             shore
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             come
             to
             a
             third
             case
             ,
             &
             that
             is
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIII
            
             .
             How
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             as
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             dead
             ,
             as
             to
             duty
             .
          
           
             SOmetime
             the
             beleever
             will
             be
             under
             such
             ●…
             distemper
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             will
             be
             as
             unfit
             &
             unable
             for
             dischargeing
             of
             any
             commanded
             duty
             ,
             as
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             or
             one
             in
             a
             swoon
             ,
             is
             to
             work
             or
             go
             a
             journay
             :
             &
             it
             were
             good
             to
             know
             how
             Christ
             should
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             diseased
             soul
             may
             be
             delivered
             from
             this
             :
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             those
             foure
             things
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             See
             what
             are
             the
             several
             steps
             &
             degrees
             of
             this
             distemper
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             whence
             it
             cometh
             ,
             or
             what
             are
             the
             causes
             or
             occasions
             thereof
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             how
             Christ
             is
             life
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             dead
             case
             :
             &
          
           
             4.
             
             Point
             out
             the
             way
             of
             the
             souls
             usemaking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             delivered
             herefrom
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             .
             This
             distemper
             cometh-on
             by
             several
             steps
             &
             degrees
             :
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             mention
             some
             of
             the
             maine
             &
             most
             remarkable
             steps
             ;
             such
             as
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             falling
             from
             our
             watchfulnesse
             &
             tendernesse
             :
             &
             when
             we
             leave
             our
             watchtour
             ,
             we
             invite
             &
             encourage
             Satan
             to
             set
             upon
             us
             ;
             as
             was
             said
             before
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             going
             about
             duty
             but
             in
             a
             lazie
             way
             ,
             when
             we
             love
             &
             seek
             after
             carnal
             ease
             ,
             and
             seek
             out
             wayes
             of
             doing
             the
             duty
             ,
             so
             as
             may
             be
             least
             troublesome
             to
             the
             flesh
             ;
             as
             the
             Spouse
             did
             ,
             Cant.
             3
             :
             1.
             when
             she
             sought
             her
             beloved
             upon
             her
             bed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             lying
             by
             ,
             &
             not
             stirring
             up
             ourselves
             to
             an
             active
             way
             of
             going
             about
             duty
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Prophet
             complaineth
             ,
             Esai
             .
             64
             :
             7.
             when
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             
               there
               is
               none
               that
               stirreth
               up
               himself
               to
               take
               hold
               of
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             giving
             way
             to
             spiritual
             drouzinesse
             ,
             &
             upsitting
             in
             duties
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God.
             
               I
               sleep
            
             (
             said
             the
             Spouse
             Cant.
             5
             :
             2
             ,
             3.
             )
             &
             I
             
               have
               put
               off
               my
               coat
            
             &c.
             
             She
             knew
             she
             was
             not
             right
             ,
             but
             was
             drousie
             ,
             &
             yet
             she
             did
             not
             shake
             it
             off
             ,
             but
             composed
             herself
             for
             it
             ,
             tooke
             off
             her
             coat
             ,
             &
             washed
             her
             feet
             ,
             &
             so
             lay
             downe
             to
             sleep
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             is
             a
             satisfaction
             and
             contentment
             with
             his
             condition
             ,
             as
             thinking
             we
             are
             pretty
             well
             ;
             at
             
             least
             ,
             for
             that
             time
             ;
             and
             thus
             was
             the
             spouse
             in
             that
             forementioned
             place
             led
             away
             ,
             she
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             dissatisfied
             with
             her
             condition
             ,
             that
             she
             rather
             expresseth
             her
             contentment
             therewith
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             may
             be
             such
             a
             love
             to
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             &
             such
             a
             satisfaction
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             may
             shift
             every
             thing
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             tendency
             to
             rouze
             them
             up
             out
             of
             that
             sluggish
             lazinesse
             ,
             as
             not
             loving
             to
             be
             awakened
             out
             of
             their
             sleep
             .
             So
             we
             see
             the
             Bride
             shift●…
             &
             putteth
             off
             Christ's
             call
             &
             invitation
             to
             her
             ,
             to
             arise
             &
             open
             to
             Him.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Yea
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             defending
             of
             that
             condition
             ,
             as
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             tollerable
             &
             none
             of
             the
             worste
             ;
             a
             justifying
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             a
             pleading
             for
             themselves
             &
             excuseing
             the
             matter
             ,
             &
             covering
             over
             their
             neglect
             of
             duty
             with
             faire
             pretexts
             ,
             as
             the
             Spouse
             did
             ,
             when
             she
             answered
             Christ's
             call
             ,
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             washed
             her
             feet
             &
             might
             not
             defile
             them
             agine
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Yea
             further
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             pleading
             for
             this
             case
             ,
             by
             alledging
             an
             impossibility
             to
             get
             it
             helped
             ,
             〈◊〉
             matters
             now
             stand
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             they
             will
             muster
             up
             insuperable-like
             difficulties
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             way
             of
             doing
             duty
             ,
             as
             the
             sluggard
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             lyon
             in
             the
             way
             :
             &
             the
             Spouse
             alledged
             she
             could
             not
             put
             on
             her
             coat
             againe
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Yea
             ,
             it
             way
             come
             yet
             higher
             ,
             even
             to
             a
             peremptour
             refuseing
             to
             set
             about
             the
             duty
             :
             for
             what
             else
             can
             be
             read
             out
             of
             the
             Brides
             carriage
             ▪
             than
             that
             she
             would
             not
             rise
             ,
             and
             open
             to
             her
             beloved
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             There
             is
             also
             a
             desperate
             laying
             the
             duty
             aside
             ,
             as
             supposeing
             it
             impossible
             to
             be
             gote
             done
             ,
             
             and
             so
             a
             resolute
             laying
             of
             it
             by
             as
             hopelesse
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             businesse
             ,
             they
             need
             not
             trouble
             themselves
             with
             ●…l
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             get
             it
             throughed
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             hence
             floweth
             an
             utter
             indisposition
             ,
             &
             unfitnesse
             for
             duty
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Yea
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             it
             may
             came
             to
             this
             hieght
             that
             the
             thoughts
             of
             going
             about
             any
             commanded
             duty
             ,
             especially
             of
             worshipe
             ,
             either
             in
             publick
             or
             Private
             ;
             or
             their
             minting
             ,
             and
             attempting
             to
             set
             about
             it
             ,
             shall
             fill
             them
             with
             terrour
             and
             affrightment
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             constrained
             to
             forbeare
             ,
             yea
             to
             lay
             aside
             all
             thoughts
             of
             going
             about
             any
             such
             duty
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             very
             dead
             -
             like
             condition
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             the
             causes
             or
             occasions
             thereof
             ▪
          
           
             I
             
               answere
               ▪
            
             (
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Second
             particular
             )
             Some
             ,
             or
             all
             of
             those
             things
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             as
             ●…ving
             a
             hand
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             care
             to
             keep
             up
             a
             tender
             frame
             of
             heart
             ,
             but
             growing
             slack
             ,
             loose
             and
             carelesse
             ,
             in
             going
             ●…bout
             christian
             duties
             ,
             may
             bring
             -
             on
             such
             a
             dis●…emper
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Slighting
             of
             challenges
             for
             omission
             of
             duties
             ,
             or
             leaving
             duties
             over
             the
             belly
             of
             conscience
             ,
             may
             make
             way
             for
             such
             an
             evil
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Giving
             way
             to
             carnality
             and
             formality
             in
             duties
             ,
             is
             a
             ready
             meane
             to
             usher
             -
             in
             this
             evil
             :
             for
             ●…hen
             the
             soul
             turns
             carnal
             o●…
             formal
             ,
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             duties
             ,
             duties
             have
             not
             that
             spiritual
             luster
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             ,
             &
             the
             soul
             becometh
             the
             sooner
             wearyed
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             seeing
             no
             such
             desireablnesse
             in
             them
             ,
             ●…or
             advantage
             by
             them
             ▪
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             people
             drown
             themselves
             in
             the
             cares
             of
             
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             occasion
             this
             deadnesse
             to
             themselves
             :
             for
             then
             duties
             not
             onely
             are
             not
             gone
             about
             heartily
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             looked
             on
             as
             a
             burden
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             becometh
             weary
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             from
             that
             he
             cometh
             to
             neglect
             them
             ;
             and
             by
             continueing
             in
             the
             neglect
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             contracteth
             an
             aversation
             of
             heart
             from
             them
             ;
             &
             then
             an
             utter
             unfitnesse
             and
             indisposition
             ,
             for
             dischargeing
             of
             them
             ,
             followeth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Satan
             hath
             an
             active
             hand
             here
             driveing-on
             with
             his
             crafts
             and
             wiles
             from
             one
             steppe
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             hand
             also
             of
             a
             Soveraigne
             God
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             here
             ,
             giving
             way
             to
             this
             ,
             yea
             and
             ordering
             matters
             in
             his
             justice
             and
             wisdome
             so
             ,
             as
             such
             persons
             shall
             come
             under
             such
             an
             indisposition
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             wise
             and
             holy
             ends
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             That
             by
             such
             a
             dispensation
             he
             may
             humble
             them
             ;
             who
             possibly
             were
             puft
             up
             before
             ,
             as
             thinking
             themselves
             fit
             enough
             to
             go
             about
             any
             duty
             ,
             how
             difficult
             or
             hazardous
             soever
             ,
             as
             Peter
             ,
             who
             boasted
             so
             of
             his
             own
             strength
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             nothing
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             yet
             at
             length
             came
             to
             that
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             ,
             or
             durst
             not
             ,
             speak
             the
             truth
             before
             a
             damsel
             .
             2.
             
             That
             He
             may
             punish
             one
             spiritual
             sin
             with
             another
             .
             3.
             
             To
             give
             warning
             to
             all
             to
             watch
             ,
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             to
             worke
             out
             their
             salvation
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             high
             minded
             but
             feare
             .
             4.
             
             That
             thereby
             ,
             in
             his
             just
             and
             righteous
             judgment
             ▪
             He
             may
             lay
             a
             stumbling
             block
             before
             some
             ,
             to
             the
             breaking
             of
             their
             neck
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             ,
             for
             ●…his
             cause
             reject
             and
             mock
             at
             all
             religion
             .
             5.
             
             That
             He
             may
             give
             proof
             at
             length
             of
             his
             admirable
             skill
             
             recovering
             from
             such
             a
             distemper
             ,
             that
             no
             flesh
             might
             have
             ground
             to
             despare
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             dead
             condition
             .
             they
             can
             fall
             into
             .
             6.
             
             And
             to
             show
             sometimes
             ,
             what
             a
             Soveraigne
             dispensator
             of
             life
             He
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             free
             He
             is
             in
             all
             his
             favours
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             third
             particular
             .
             How
             Christ
             is
             Life
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ?
          
           
             We
             answere
             .
             1.
             
             By
             keeping
             possession
             of
             the
             believer
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             seemeth
             to
             be
             most
             dead
             ;
             ●…nd
             keeping
             life
             at
             the
             root
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             neither
             frute
             appearing
             ,
             nor
             flourishes
             ,
             and
             hardly
             many
             grean
             leaves
             ,
             to
             evidence
             life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             blowing
             at
             the
             coal
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             time
             and
             way
             ,
             and
             putting
             an
             end
             to
             the
             winter
             ,
             and
             sending
             the
             time
             of
             the
             singing
             of
             the
             birds
             ,
             a
             spring
             -
             time
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             looseing
             the
             bands
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             was
             held
             fast
             formerly
             ,
             enlargeing
             the
             heart
             with
             desires
             to
             go
             about
             the
             duty
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             he
             willingly
             ris●…
             up
             out
             of
             his
             bed
             of
             security
             ,
             and
             cheerfully
             ●…aketh
             off
             his
             drousinesse
             ,
             and
             sluggishnesse
             ,
             and
             former
             unwillingnesse
             ;
             and
             now
             with
             willingnesse
             ,
             and
             cheerfulnesse
             he
             setteth
             about
             the
             duty
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             sending
             influences
             of
             life
             and
             strength
             into
             the
             soul
             ,
             whereby
             the
             wheels
             of
             the
             soul
             are
             made
             to
             run
             with
             ease
             ,
             being
             oyled
             with
             those
             divine
             influences
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             by
             touching
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             ●…akening
             it
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             He
             raised
             th●…
             Spouse
             out
             of
             her
             bed
             of
             security
             and
             leazinesse
             ,
             by
             putting
             in
             his
             hand
             by
             the
             hole
             of
             the
             door
             ,
             then
             were
             her
             bowels
             moved
             for
             Him
             ,
             ant
             .
             5
             :
             vers
             .
             4.
             and
             thus
             He
             setteth
             faith
             on
             work
             againe
             ,
             having
             the
             
             key
             of
             David
             to
             open
             the
             heart
             ,
             Revel
             3
             :
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             By
             giving
             a
             discovery
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             their
             former
             wayes
             and
             courses
             ,
             He
             worketh
             up
             the
             heart
             to
             godly
             sorrow
             and
             remorse
             ,
             for
             what
             is
             done
             ,
             making
             their
             bowels
             move
             for
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             have
             so
             dishonoured
             and
             grieved
             Him.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             By
             setting
             the
             soul
             thus
             on
             work
             to
             do
             ,
             what
             formerly
             it
             neither
             could
             ,
             nor
             would
             do
             ;
             and
             thus
             He
             maketh
             the
             soul
             
               strong
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               power
               of
               his
               might
               ,
               Epes
               .
            
             6
             :
             10.
             and
             able
             
               to
               run
               and
               not
               be
               weary
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               and
               not
               be
               faint
               ,
               Esai
               .
            
             40.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             By
             discovering
             the
             great
             recompence
             of
             reward
             that
             is
             comeing
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             help
             they
             have
             at
             hand
             ,
             in
             the
             Covenant
             and
             promises
             thereof
             ,
             and
             in
             Christ
             ,
             their
             Head
             and
             Lord
             ▪
             He
             maketh
             the
             burden
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             duty
             easie
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Last
             particular
             viz.
             How
             a
             beleever
             in
             such
             a
             case
             should
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             delivered
             therefrom
             ?
          
           
             When
             the
             poor
             beleever
             is
             any
             way
             sensible
             of
             this
             decay
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             desireing
             to
             be
             from
             under
             that
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             to
             go
             about
             commanded
             duties
             ,
             he
             would
          
           
             1.
             
             Look
             to
             Christ
             for
             enlightened
             eyes
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             get
             a
             more
             through
             discovery
             of
             the
             hazard
             &
             wreatchednesse
             of
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             that
             hereby
             being
             awakened
             and
             alarmed
             he
             may
             more
             willingly
             use
             the
             meanes
             of
             recovery
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             willing
             to
             be
             at
             some
             paines
             to
             be
             delivered
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             would
             run
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             get
             the
             guilt
             of
             his
             by
             gone
             sinful
             wayes
             washen
             away
             ,
             
             and
             bloted
             out
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             he
             may
             obtaine
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             get
             his
             reconciled
             face
             shineing
             upon
             him
             againe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             would
             eye
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             Prince
             exalted
             to
             give
             repentance
             ,
             that
             so
             his
             sorrow
             for
             his
             former
             sinful
             courses
             ,
             may
             be
             kindely
             ,
             spiritual
             ,
             through
             and
             affecting
             the
             heart
             .
             He
             would
             cry
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             He
             would
             put
             -
             in
             his
             hand
             by
             the
             hole
             of
             the
             door
             ,
             that
             his
             bowels
             may
             become
             moved
             for
             Him.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             would
             also
             look
             to
             Him
             ,
             as
             that
             good
             Shepherd
             ,
             who
             will
             strengthen
             that
             which
             is
             sick
             ,
             Ezech.
             34
             :
             16.
             
             And
             take
             notice
             also
             of
             his
             other
             Relations
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Obligations
             thereby
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             ;
             and
             this
             will
             strengthen
             his
             hope
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             would
             lay
             hold
             on
             Christ
             as
             his
             Strength
             ,
             whereby
             his
             feet
             may
             be
             made
             like
             hindes
             feet
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             be
             made
             to
             walk
             upon
             his
             high
             places
             ,
             Habb
             .
             3
             :
             19.
             and
             he
             would
             grippe
             to
             that
             promise
             ,
             Esai
             .
             41
             :
             10
             ▪
             I
             
               will
               strengthen
               thee
            
             ;
             and
             lay
             hold
             on
             Christ
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Having
             done
             thus
             ,
             he
             would
             set
             about
             every
             commanded
             duty
             ,
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             looking
             to
             Him
             for
             help
             and
             supply
             ,
             from
             whom
             cometh
             all
             his
             strength
             :
             and
             though
             he
             should
             not
             finde
             that
             help
             and
             assistance
             ,
             which
             he
             expected
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             but
             continue
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             can
             do
             no
             more
             offer
             himself
             ▪
             as
             ready
             and
             willing
             to
             go
             about
             the
             duty
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             strength
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             would
             lye
             open
             to
             ,
             and
             be
             ready
             to
             receive
             the
             influences
             of
             strength
             ,
             which
             He
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Head
             ,
             shall
             think
             good
             to
             give
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             time
             
             manner
             and
             measure
             :
             and
             this
             taketh
             in
             those
             duties
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             they
             would
             carefully
             guaird
             against
             the
             evils
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             brought
             on
             this
             distemper
             ;
             such
             as
             Carelesnesse
             ,
             Untendernesse
             ▪
             Unwatchfulnesse
             ,
             Lazynesse
             ,
             carnal
             Security
             ,
             Formality
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             Seriousnesse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             would
             beware
             of
             giving
             way
             to
             despondency
             ,
             or
             of
             concludeing
             the
             matter
             hopelesse
             ,
             and
             remedilesse
             :
             for
             that
             is
             both
             discourageing
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             a
             tempting
             provocation
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             they
             should
             be
             exerciseing
             the
             grace
             of
             patient
             Waiting
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             they
             should
             be
             waiting
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             appointed
             meanes
             ,
             and
             thereby
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             rubbing
             the
             dead
             and
             cold
             member
             before
             the
             fire
             ,
             till
             it
             gather
             warmth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             they
             should
             be
             keeping
             all
             their
             sails
             ●…p
             ,
             waiting
             for
             the
             gaile
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             should
             make
             their
             shipe
             sail
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             they
             should
             be
             looking
             to
             Him
             alone
             ,
             who
             hath
             promised
             that
             quickening
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             patiently
             waiting
             his
             leasure
             ,
             not
             limiting
             Him
             to
             any
             definite
             time
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             they
             should
             be
             cherishing
             and
             stirring
             up
             any
             small
             beginnings
             that
             are
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             That
             they
             should
             be
             welcoming
             most
             cheerfully
             every
             motion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             improveing
             every
             advantage
             of
             that
             kinde
             ,
             and
             stricking
             the
             yron
             when
             it
             is
             hote
             ,
             and
             hold
             the
             wheels
             of
             the
             soul
             a
             going
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             once
             put
             in
             motion
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             loath
             to
             grieve
             the
             good
             and
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             
             Ephes.
             4
             :
             vers
             .
             30.
             or
             to
             quench
             his
             motions
             .
             1
             Thes.
             5
             :
             vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             If
             these
             duties
             were
             honestly
             minded
             and
             gone
             about
             ,
             in
             Him
             ,
             and
             in
             His
             strength
             ;
             none
             can
             tell
             ,
             how
             soon
             there
             might
             be
             a
             change
             wrought
             in
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             But
             of
             it
             be
             asked
             what
             such
             can
             do
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             very
             thoughts
             of
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             aimeing
             at
             it
             is
             matter
             of
             terrour
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             It
             may
             be
             something
             ,
             if
             not
             much
             ,
             of
             that
             may
             flow
             from
             such
             a
             bodyly
             distemper
             ,
             as
             occasioneth
             the
             alteration
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             upon
             the
             through
             apprehension
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             weighty
             and
             of
             moment
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             cannot
             endure
             to
             be
             much
             affected
             with
             any
             thing
             :
             But
             leaving
             this
             to
             others
             ,
             I
             would
             advise
             such
             a
             soul
             to
             those
             duties
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             be
             frequently
             seting
             to
             the
             duty
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             of
             prayer
             ,
             though
             that
             should
             raise
             the
             distemper
             of
             their
             body
             :
             for
             ,
             through
             time
             that
             may
             weare
             away
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             grow
             lesse
             ;
             while
             as
             their
             giving
             way
             thereto
             will
             still
             make
             the
             duty
             the
             more
             and
             more
             terrible
             ,
             and
             so
             render
             themselves
             the
             more
             unfit
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             thus
             they
             shall
             gratifie
             Satan
             ,
             who
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             may
             have
             a
             hand
             in
             that
             bodyly
             distemper
             too
             :
             when
             the
             poor
             soul
             is
             thus
             accustomed
             or
             habituated
             to
             the
             attempting
             of
             the
             duty
             ,
             it
             will
             at
             length
             appeare
             not
             so
             terrible
             as
             it
             did
             ;
             &
             so
             the
             body
             may
             become
             not
             so
             soon
             altered
             thereby
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             such
             an
             one
             can
             do
             no
             more
             ,
             He
             would
             keep
             his
             love
             to
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             his
             desires
             after
             ●…t
             ,
             fresh
             and
             lively
             :
             and
             would
             not
             suffer
             these
             quite
             to
             die
             out
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             He
             would
             be
             much
             in
             the
             use
             of
             frequent
             ejaculations
             ,
             and
             of
             short
             supplications
             darted
             up
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             these
             will
             not
             make
             such
             an
             impression
             on
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             not
             so
             occasion
             the
             raiseing
             and
             wakening
             of
             the
             bodyly
             distemper
             ,
             as
             more
             solemne
             addresses
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             would
             possibly
             do
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             he
             cannot
             go
             to
             Christ
             with
             confidence
             ,
             to
             draw
             out
             of
             Him
             life
             and
             strength
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             need
             ;
             yet
             he
             may
             give
             a
             look
             to
             Him
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             from
             a
             farre
             :
             and
             he
             may
             think
             of
             Him
             ,
             and
             speak
             of
             Him
             frequently
             :
             and
             would
             narrowly
             observe
             every
             thing
             ,
             that
             pointeth
             Him
             out
             ,
             or
             bringeth
             any
             thing
             of
             Him
             to
             remembrance
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Such
             souls
             would
             not
             give
             way
             to
             despairing
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             if
             their
             case
             were
             wholly
             helpelesse
             and
             hopelesse
             :
             for
             that
             is
             a
             reflecting
             upon
             the
             power
             &
             skill
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             therefore
             is
             provoking
             and
             dishonourable
             to
             Him.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Let
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             His
             ,
             be
             precious
             alwayes
             and
             lovely
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             they
             would
             keep
             some
             room
             in
             their
             heart
             open
             for
             Him
             ;
             till
             He
             should
             be
             pleased
             to
             come
             to
             them
             with
             salvation
             .
             And
             who
             can
             tell
             ,
             how
             soon
             He
             may
             come
             ?
          
           
             But
             enough
             of
             this
             :
             there
             is
             a
             Fourth
             case
             of
             deadnesse
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIV
            
             .
             How
             shall
             the
             soul
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               the
               life
            
             ,
             which
             is
             under
             the
             prevailing
             power
             of
             unbeleef
             &
             infidelity
             .
          
           
             THat
             we
             may
             helpe
             to
             give
             some
             clearing
             to
             a
             poor
             soul
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             we
             shall
          
           
           
             1.
             
             See
             what
             are
             the
             several
             steps
             and
             degrees
             of
             this
             distemper
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             what
             the
             causes
             hereof
             are
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Shew
             how
             Christ
             is
             life
             to
             a
             soul
             in
             such
             a
             case
             :
             and
          
           
             4.
             
             Give
             some
             directions
             ,
             how
             a
             soul
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             should
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             delivered
             therefrom
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             .
             There
             are
             many
             several
             steps
             to
             ,
             and
             degrees
             of
             this
             distemper
             :
             we
             shall
             mention
             a
             few
             ,
             as
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             they
             cannot
             come
             with
             confidence
             ,
             and
             draw
             ou●…
             of
             Him
             by
             faith
             ,
             what
             their
             souls
             case
             calleth
             for
             ;
             they
             cannot
             with
             joy
             draw
             waters
             out
             of
             the
             wels
             of
             salvation
             ,
             Esai
             .
             12
             :
             3.
             
             But
             keep
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             and
             intertaine
             jealous
             thoughts
             of
             Him
             :
             this
             is
             a
             degree
             of
             unbeleefe
             ,
             making
             way
             for
             more
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             they
             cannot
             confidently
             assert
             ,
             and
             avow
             their
             interest
             in
             Him
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             did
             ,
             Esai
             .
             ●…2
             :
             2.
             saying
             
               Behold
               ,
               God
               is
               my
               salvation
               ,
            
             I
             
               will
               trust
               and
               not
               be
               afra●…ed
               ;
               for
               the
               Lord
               Ie
               hovah
               is
               my
               strength
               ,
               &
               my
               song
               ▪
               He
               also
               is
               become
               my
               salvation
               ,
            
          
           
             3.
             when
             they
             much
             question
             ,
             if
             ever
             they
             have
             indeed
             laid
             hold
             on
             Christ
             ;
             and
             so
             cannot
             go
             to
             Him
             ,
             for
             the
             supply
             of
             their
             wants
             and
             necessities
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             moreover
             they
             question
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             allowed
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             warranted
             to
             come
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             lay
             hold
             upon
             Him
             :
             yea
             and
             they
             think
             they
             have
             many
             arguments
             ,
             whereby
             to
             maintaine
             this
             their
             unbeleefe
             ,
             and
             justify
             their
             keeping
             aback
             from
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Or
             when
             ,
             if
             they
             look
             to
             Him
             at
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             much
             mixture
             of
             faithlesse
             fears
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             the
             better
             :
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             doubting
             whether
             it
             shall
             be
             to
             their
             advantage
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             unbeleef
             will
             advance
             further
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             come
             to
             that
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             part
             or
             portion
             in
             Him
             ▪
             but
             also
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             their
             case
             is
             desperat
             and
             irremediable
             :
             and
             so
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             hope
             ,
             they
             are
             cut
             off
             for
             their
             part
             ,
             as
             Ezech.
             37
             :
             11.
             and
             so
             lye
             ▪
             by
             as
             dead
             and
             forelorne
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Yea
             they
             may
             come
             higher
             ,
             and
             vent
             some
             desperat
             thoughts
             and
             expressions
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             scandal
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             yet
             more
             ,
             they
             may
             come
             that
             length
             ,
             to
             question
             all
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             with
             David
             in
             his
             haste
             ,
             Psal.
             116
             :
             11.
             that
             
               all
               men
               are
               liars
            
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Yea
             they
             may
             come
             to
             this
             ,
             to
             account
             the
             whole
             gospel
             ,
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             a
             heap
             of
             delusions
             ,
             and
             a
             cunningly
             devised
             fable
             ,
             or
             but
             mere
             notions
             and
             fancies
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             at
             length
             come
             to
             question
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             that
             ruleth
             in
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             dreadful
             degrees
             and
             steps
             of
             this
             horrid
             distemper
             ,
             and
             enough
             to
             make
             all
             flesh
             tremble
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             see
             next
             ,
             whence
             this
             cometh
             .
             The
             causes
             hereof
             we
             may
             reduce
             to
             three
             heads
             .
          
           
             First
             .
             The
             holy
             Lord
             hath
             a
             holy
             hand
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             hath
             noble
             ends
             and
             designes
             before
             Him
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             as
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             may
             think
             good
             to
             order
             matters
             
             thus
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             magnifie
             his
             power
             and
             grace
             ,
             in
             reseueing
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             returned
             to
             the
             very
             brinke
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             seemed
             to
             many
             to
             be
             lost
             and
             irrecoverably
             gone
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tha●…
             in
             punishing
             them
             thus
             ,
             for
             giving
             way
             to
             the
             first
             motions
             of
             unbeleefe
             ,
             he
             might
             warne
             all
             to
             guaird
             against
             such
             an
             evil
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             foster
             and
             give
             way
             to
             groundlesse
             complaints
             ,
             nor
             intertaine
             objections
             ,
             moved
             against
             their
             condition
             by
             the
             devil
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             warne
             all
             to
             walk
             circumspectly
             ,
             and
             to
             worke-out
             their
             salvation
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             may
             befal
             them
             ,
             ere
             they
             die
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             teach
             all
             to
             walk
             humbly
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             advantage
             Satan
             may
             get
             of
             them
             ,
             ere
             all
             be
             done
             ;
             and
             to
             see
             their
             dayly
             need
             of
             Christ
             to
             strenthen
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             their
             grips
             of
             Him
             fast
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             So
             the
             Lord
             may
             think
             good
             to
             dispense
             so
             with
             some
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             give
             a
             full
             proof
             of
             his
             wonderfully
             great
             patience
             and
             longanimity
             ,
             in
             bearing
             with
             such
             ▪
             and
             that
             so
             long
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             also
             to
             demonstrate
             his
             Soveraignity
             ,
             in
             measureing
             out
             his
             dispensations
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             he
             seeth
             will
             most
             glorifie
             himself
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             Satan
             hath
             an
             active
             hand
             in
             this
             ,
             for
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             raiseth
             clouds
             and
             mists
             in
             the
             believer
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             cannot
             see
             the
             work
             of
             God
             within
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             made
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             grace
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             was
             but
             delusions
             ,
             and
             imaginations
             ,
             which
             he
             looked
             upon
             as
             grace
             before
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             raiseth
             up
             in
             them
             jealousies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             puts
             a
             false
             glosse
             and
             construction
             
             on
             all
             ,
             which
             God
             doth
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             may
             confirme
             them
             in
             their
             jealousies
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             drunk
             in
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Having
             gained
             this
             ground
             ,
             he
             worketh
             then
             upon
             their
             corruption
             ,
             with
             very
             great
             advantage
             ;
             and
             thus
             driveth
             them
             from
             evil
             to
             worse
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             to
             question
             their
             present
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             quite
             all
             hope
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             being
             done
             ,
             he
             driveth
             the
             soul
             yet
             further
             ,
             and
             filleth
             it
             with
             prejudices
             against
             God
             &
             his
             glorious
             truthes
             ;
             and
             from
             this
             he
             can
             easily
             bring
             them
             to
             call
             all
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Yea
             he
             will
             represent
             God
             as
             an
             enemy
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             how
             easie
             is
             it
             with
             him
             to
             put
             them
             on
             desperat
             courses
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             speak
             wickedly
             and
             desperatly
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             when
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             he
             can
             easily
             darken
             the
             understanding
             ,
             that
             the
             poor
             soul
             shall
             not
             see
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             nor
             the
             lustre
             and
             beauty
             of
             holinesse
             :
             yea
             and
             raise
             prejudices
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             partaking
             of
             the
             benefite
             thereof
             and
             so
             bring
             them
             on
             ,
             to
             a
             plaine
             questioning
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             ●…eer
             delusions
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             when
             he
             hath
             gotten
             them
             brought
             this
             length
             ▪
             he
             hath
             faire
             advantage
             to
             make
             them
             question
             if
             there
             be
             a
             God
             and
             so
             drive
             them
             forward
             to
             Atheisme
             .
             And
             thus
             deceitfully
             he
             can
             carry
             the
             soul
             from
             one
             step
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             But
             thirdly
             .
             There
             are
             many
             sinful
             causes
             of
             this
             ,
             within
             the
             man
             self
             as
          
           
             1.
             
             Pride
             and
             haughtinesse
             ,
             of
             minde
             ,
             as
             thinking
             
             their
             mountain
             standeth
             so
             strong
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             moved
             :
             and
             this
             provoketh
             God
             to
             hide
             his
             face
             ,
             as
             ,
             Psal.
             30.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Self
             confidence
             ,
             a
             concomitant
             of
             pride
             ,
             supposing
             themselves
             to
             be
             so
             well
             rooted
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             shaken
             ,
             whileas
             it
             were
             better
             for
             them
             to
             walk
             in
             feare
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Want
             of
             watchfulnesse
             over
             a
             deceitful
             heart
             ,
             and
             an
             
               evil
               heart
               of
               unbeleef
               ,
               that
               is
               still
               departing
               from
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               Heb.
            
             3
             :
             12.
             
             It
             is
             good
             to
             be
             jealous
             here
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Giving
             way
             to
             doubtings
             and
             questionings
             too
             readyly
             at
             first
             .
             It
             is
             not
             good
             to
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             by
             parlying
             too
             much
             and
             too
             readyly
             with
             Satan
             Eva's
             practice
             might
             be
             a
             warning
             sufficient
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Not
             living
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             wants
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             dayly
             necessity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             acting
             faith
             upon
             Him
             dayly
             ,
             for
             the
             supplying
             of
             their
             wants
             :
             and
             when
             faith
             is
             not
             used
             ,
             it
             may
             contract
             rust
             and
             be
             weakned
             ,
             and
             come
             at
             length
             not
             to
             be
             discer●…ed
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Intertaining
             of
             jealous
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             harkening
             too
             readyly
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             foster
             and
             increase
             ,
             or
             confirme
             these
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Not
             delighting
             themselves
             in
             ,
             and
             with
             pleasure
             dwelling
             on
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             his
             offices
             ,
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             and
             promises
             ;
             so
             that
             these
             come
             at
             length
             to
             lose
             their
             beauty
             and
             glory
             ,
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             the
             lustre
             that
             once
             they
             had
             ;
             and
             this
             doth
             open
             a
             door
             to
             much
             mischiefe
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             not
             walking
             with
             God
             ,
             according
             
             to
             the
             gospel
             ,
             provoketh
             the
             Lord
             to
             give
             them
             up
             to
             themselves
             for
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             now
             to
             the
             Third
             particular
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             show
             ,
             How
             Chist
             is
             life
             to
             the
             poor
             soul
             in
             this
             case
             .
             And
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             this
             ,
             consider
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             is
             
               the
               author
               and
               finisher
               of
               faith
               ,
               Heb
            
             12
             :
             2.
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             He
             did
             rebuke
             unbeleef
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             he
             can
             rebuke
             it
             againe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             He
             is
             the
             great
             Prophet
             ,
             clearing
             up
             the
             gospel
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             necessary
             for
             us
             to
             know
             ,
             
               bringing
               life
               and
               immortality
               to
               light
               by
               the
               gospel
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             1
             :
             11.
             and
             so
             manifesting
             the
             lustre
             and
             beauty
             of
             the
             gospel
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             bringeth
             the
             promises
             home
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             in
             their
             
               reality
               ,
               excellency
            
             ,
             and
             truth
             ,
             being
             the
             
               faithful
               witness
               and
               the
               Amen
               ,
               Revel
            
             3
             :
             14.
             and
             the
             confirmer
             of
             the
             promises
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             all
             
               yea
               and
               Amen
               in
               him
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1
             :
             20.
             
             And
             this
             serveth
             to
             establish
             the
             soul
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             shoot-out
             thoughts
             of
             unbeleefe
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             So
             doth
             He
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             dispel
             the
             mists
             &
             clouds
             ,
             which
             Satan
             ,
             through
             unbeleef
             ,
             had
             raised
             in
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             thereby
             also
             rebuketh
             those
             mistakes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             prejudices
             at
             Him
             and
             his
             wayes
             ,
             which
             Satan
             hath
             wrought
             there
             ,
             through
             corruption
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             discovereth
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             ready
             help
             in
             time
             of
             trouble
             ▪
             the
             hope
             and
             anchor
             of
             salvation
             ,
             Heb.
             6
             :
             19
             and
             a
             Priest
             living
             for
             ever
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             poor
             sinners
             ,
             Heb.
             7
             :
             25.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             hereby
             he
             cleareth
             up
             to
             the
             poor
             soul
             a
             possibility
             of
             helpe
             and
             reliefe
             ;
             and
             thus
             rebuketh
             dispaire
             ,
             or
             preventeth
             it
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             He
             manifesteth
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             ma●…ow
             and
             substance
             of
             the
             gospel
             :
             and
             this
             maketh
             every
             line
             thereof
             pleasant
             and
             beautiful
             to
             the
             soul
             and
             so
             freeth
             them
             from
             the
             prejudices
             that
             they
             had
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             So
             in
             manifesting
             himself
             in
             the
             gospel
             ,
             he
             revealeth
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             cometh
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4
             :
             6.
             and
             this
             saveth
             the
             soul
             from
             atheisme
          
           
             10.
             
             When
             the
             soul
             cannot
             grippe
             Him
             ,
             nor
             look
             to
             Him
             ,
             yet
             He
             can
             look
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             look
             quicken
             and
             revive
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             warme
             the
             heart
             with
             love
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             move
             and
             incline
             it
             sweetly
             to
             open
             to
             Him.
             And
             thus
             grippe
             and
             hold
             fast
             a
             lost
             sheep
             ,
             yea
             and
             bring
             it
             home
             againe
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             should
             a
             soul
             do
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
             To
             this
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Fourth
             particular
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             )
             I
             answere
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             would
             strive
             against
             those
             evils
             ,
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             procured
             or
             occasioned
             this
             distemper
             :
             a
             stop
             should
             be
             put
             to
             these
             malignant
             humors
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             would
             be
             careful
             to
             lay
             againe
             the
             foundation
             of
             solide
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             glorious
             truthes
             ,
             revealed
             in
             the
             gospel
             :
             and
             labour
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             God's
             truth
             and
             veracity
             :
             for
             till
             this
             be
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             right
             in
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             would
             be
             throughly
             convinced
             of
             the
             treacherie
             ,
             deceitfulnesse
             ,
             and
             wickednesse
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             it
             is
             not
             worthie
             to
             be
             trusted
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             be
             jealous
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             hearken
             so
             readyly
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             especially
             
             seing
             Satan
             can
             prompt
             it
             to
             speak
             for
             his
             advantage
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             would
             remember
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             divine
             helpe
             ,
             that
             can
             recover
             them
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             grippe
             to
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             lay
             hold
             on
             them
             of
             new
             againe
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             themselves
             ,
             they
             can
             do
             nothing
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             useing
             of
             the
             meanes
             for
             the
             recovery
             of
             life
             ,
             they
             would
             eye
             Christ
             ,
             and
             because
             this
             eyeing
             of
             Christ
             is
             faith
             ,
             and
             their
             disease
             lyeth
             most
             there
             they
             would
             do
             as
             the
             Israelits
             did
             ,
             who
             were
             stung
             in
             the
             eye
             with
             the
             serpents
             ,
             they
             looked
             to
             the
             brazen
             serpent
             with
             the
             wounded
             and
             stung
             eye
             :
             so
             would
             they
             do
             with
             a
             sickly
             ,
             and
             almost
             dead
             ,
             faith
             ,
             grip
             Him
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             eye
             ,
             almost
             put
             out
             and
             made
             blinde
             ,
             look
             to
             Him
             ,
             knowing
             how
             ready
             He
             is
             to
             help
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             tender
             heart
             He
             hath
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             to
             confirme
             them
             in
             this
             resolution
             ,
             they
             would
             take
             a
             new
             vieu
             of
             all
             the
             notable
             encouragements
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             whole
             gospel
             aboundeth
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             withal
             ,
             fix
             on
             Him
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             author
             and
             finisher
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             They
             would
             cast
             a
             wonderderfully
             unbeleeving
             ,
             and
             atheistical
             soul
             on
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             wonderful
             in
             counsel
             ,
             and
             excellent
             in
             working
             and
             is
             wonderful
             in
             mercy
             and
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             .
             And
             thus
             may
             He
             at
             length
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             way
             that
             will
             most
             glorify
             Himself
             ,
             raise
             up
             that
             poor
             soul
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             of
             infidelity
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             stincking
             ;
             and
             so
             prov●…
             
             Himself
             to
             be
             indeed
             
               the
               resurrection
               and
               the
               life
            
             ,
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             grace
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             now
             to
             speak
             to
             another
             case
             ,
             which
             is
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXV
            
             .
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             
               the
               life
            
             ,
             by
             one
             that
             is
             so
             dead
             and
             senselesse
             ,
             as
             he
             cannot
             know
             what
             to
             judge
             of
             himself
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             case
             ,
             except
             that
             it
             is
             naught
             .
          
           
             WE
             spoke
             something
             to
             this
             very
             case
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             when
             we
             spoke
             of
             Christ
             as
             
               the
               Truth
            
             .
             Yet
             we
             shall
             speak
             alittle
             to
             it
             here
             ;
             but
             shall
             not
             enlarge
             particulars
             formerly
             mentioned
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             speak
             alittle
             to
             those
             five
             particulars
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Shew
             ,
             what
             this
             distemper
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Shew
             ,
             whence
             it
             proceedeth
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             soul
             cometh
             to
             fall
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Shew
             ,
             how
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             life
             ,
             bringeth
             about
             a
             recovery
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Shew
             how
             the
             soul
             is
             to
             be
             exercised
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             obtaine
             a
             recovery
             :
             and
          
           
             5.
             
             Answere
             some
             Questions
             or
             Objections
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             :
             Beleevers
             many
             times
             may
             be
             so
             dead
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             not
             to
             see
             and
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             an
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             uncertaine
             ,
             what
             to
             judge
             of
             themselvs
             ;
             but
             also
             be
             so
             carried
             away
             with
             prejudices
             and
             mistakes
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             will
             judge
             no
             otherwayes
             of
             themselves
             ,
             than
             that
             
             their
             case
             is
             naught
             ;
             yea
             and
             not
             only
             will'deny
             ,
             or
             mis-call
             the
             good
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             wrought
             in
             them
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             but
             also
             reason
             themselves
             to
             be
             out
             of
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             a
             stranger
             to
             faith
             and
             to
             the
             workings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             and
             hereupon
             will
             come
             to
             call
             all
             delusions
             ,
             which
             some
             time
             they
             had
             felt
             ,
             and
             seen
             in
             themselves
             :
             which
             is
             a
             sad
             distemper
             ;
             and
             which
             grace
             in
             life
             would
             free
             the
             soul
             from
             .
          
           
             This
             proceedeth
             (
             which
             is
             the
             second
             particular
             )
             partly
             from
             God's
             hideing
             of
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             changing
             his
             dispensations
             ,
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             compassing
             them
             with
             clouds
             ;
             and
             partly
             from
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             mistakes
             :
             as
          
           
             1.
             
             Judging
             their
             state
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             unchangable
             rule
             of
             truth
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             outward
             dispensations
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             change
             upon
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Judging
             their
             state
             by
             the
             observable
             measure
             of
             grace
             within
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             concludeing
             their
             state
             bad
             ,
             because
             they
             observe
             corruption
             prevailing
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             and
             grace
             decaying
             ;
             and
             they
             perceive
             no
             victory
             over
             temptations
             ,
             nor
             grouth
             in
             grace
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Judging
             also
             their
             state
             by
             others
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             suppose
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             beleevers
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             so
             unlike
             to
             others
             ,
             whom
             they
             judge
             true
             beleevers
             .
             This
             is
             also
             to
             judge
             by
             a
             wrong
             rule
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Judging
             themselves
             by
             themselves
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             look
             so
             unlike
             to
             what
             sometimes
             they
             were
             themselves
             ,
             they
             conclude
             ,
             that
             their
             state
             cannot
             be
             good
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             a
             wrong
             rule
             to
             judge
             their
             State
             by
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Beginning
             to
             try
             and
             examine
             their
             ●…ase
             and
             
             State
             ,
             and
             comeing
             ●…o
             no
             close
             or
             issue
             ,
             so
             that
             when
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             uncleare
             and
             uncertaine
             ,
             what
             to
             judge
             of
             themselves
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             began
             :
             or
          
           
             6.
             
             Taking
             little
             or
             no
             paines
             to
             try
             themselves
             seriously
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             resting
             satisfied
             with
             a
             superficial
             trial
             ,
             which
             can
             come
             to
             no
             good
             issue
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Trying
             and
             examineing
             ,
             but
             ,
             through
             the
             slight
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             because
             pitching
             upon
             wrong
             marks
             ,
             comeing
             to
             no
             good
             issue
             ,
             but
             condemning
             themselves
             without
             ground
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             There
             is
             another
             thing
             which
             occasioneth
             this
             misjudging
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             distinctnesse
             and
             clearnesse
             in
             covenanting
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             ignorance
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             true
             saving
             faith
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             third
             particular
             .
             How
             Chist
             is
             Life
             to
             the
             beleever
             in
             this
             case
             .
          
           
             I
             Answere
             .
             Christ
             manifesteth
             himself
             to
             be
             life
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             sending
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             Enlighteneth
             ,
             Informeth
             ,
             Perswadeth
             ▪
             and
             Sealeth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             actuating
             grace
             so
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             it
             manifesteth
             it self
             ,
             and
             evidenceth
             it self
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             as
             the
             heate
             and
             burning
             of
             a
             fire
             will
             discover
             it self
             ,
             without
             other
             toakens
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             particular
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             how
             the
             soul
             should
             be
             exercised
             ,
             or
             how
             it
             should
             imploy
             Christ
             ,
             for
             an
             outgate
             out
             of
             this
             ,
             hath
             been
             abundantly
             cleared
             above
             ,
             where
             we
             shewed
             ,
             that
             beleevers
             in
             this
             case
             would
          
           
             1.
             
             Be
             frequent
             in
             griping
             Christ
             ,
             and
             closeing
             with
             Him
             as
             their
             alsufficient
             Mediator
             :
             and
             faith
             
             thus
             frequently
             acting
             on
             Him
             ,
             may
             discover
             it self
             at
             length
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Look
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             hath
             eye
             salve
             ,
             and
             is
             given
             for
             a
             witnesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Keep
             grips
             fast
             of
             Him
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             walk
             on
             ,
             griping
             to
             Him.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Keep
             love
             towards
             Him
             and
             his
             working
             ,
             and
             in
             exercise
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Beg
             of
             Him
             to
             cleare
             up
             their
             state
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             explaining
             the
             true
             marks
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             discovering
             the
             working
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             (
             and
             so
             I
             come
             to
             the
             last
             particular
             )
             what
             if
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             remaine
             as
             formerly
             ,
             as
             unable
             to
             judge
             aright
             of
             my
             State
             ,
             as
             ever
             ?
          
           
             Ans.
             Yet
             ,
             thou
             would
             continue
             griping
             Christ
             ,
             loving
             Him
             ,
             looking
             to
             Him
             ,
             casting
             a
             lost
             dead
             soul
             ,
             with
             all
             thy
             wants
             ,
             upon
             Him
             ,
             and
             minde
             this
             as
             thy
             constant
             work
             .
             Yea
             ,
             thou
             would
             labour
             to
             be
             growing
             in
             these
             direct
             acts
             of
             faith
             :
             and
             learne
             to
             submit
             to
             God
             herein
             ,
             knowing
             that
             those
             reflect
             acts
             are
             not
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             should
             think
             it
             much
             ,
             if
             He
             bring
             thee
             to
             heaven
             at
             length
             ,
             though
             covered
             with
             a
             cloud
             ,
             all
             thy
             dayes
             .
          
           
             
               Obj.
               2.
               
               But
               others
               get
               much
               more
               clearnesse
               ?
            
             
               Ans.
               I
               grant
               that
               :
               yet
               know
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               geteth
               not
               clearnesse
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               have
               it
               ,
               have
               it
               not
               in
               the
               same
               measure
               ▪
               and
               must
               God
               give
               thee
               as
               much
               as
               He
               giveth
               to
               any
               other
               ?
               What
               if
               thou
               could
               not
               make
               ●…hat
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               others
               do
               ,
               but
               wax
               proud
               thereby
               ,
               and
               forget
               thy self
               ?
               Therefore
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               best
               to
               give
               God
               liberty
               to
               dispense
               
               his
               favours
               ,
               as
               He
               will
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               be
               about
               ●…hy
               commanded
               duty
               ,
               the
               exercise
               of
               faith
               ,
               Love
               ,
               Feare
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Obj.
               3
               ▪
               But
               if
               at
               any
               time
               I
               gote
               a
               sight
               of
               my
               case
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               some
               peace
               and
               satisfaction
               ●…o
               me
               ?
            
             
               Ans.
               I
               grant
               that
               ,
               &
               what
               knowest
               thou
               ,
               but
               ●…hou
               may
               also
               get
               that
               favour
               ere
               thou
               die
               ?
               Why
               ●…hen
               will
               thou
               not
               waite
               his
               leasure
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Obj.
               4.
               
               But
               the
               want
               of
               it
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               maketh
               me
               go
               heartlesly
               and
               discouragedly
               about
               ●…ommanded
               duties
               ,
               and
               maketh
               that
               I
               cannot
               apply
               things
               distinctly
               to
               my self
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               Yet
               the
               word
               of
               command
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               ●…he
               offer
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               the
               encouragement
               is
               the
               same
               :
               why
               then
               should
               not
               thou
               be
               going
               ●…on
               ,
               leaning
               to
               Christ
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               even
               though
               thou
               want
               that
               comfortable
               sight
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Obj.
               5.
               
               But
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               want
               a
               cleare
               ●…ight
               of
               my
               state
               ;
               it
               is
               another
               thing
               to
               judge
               my self
               ,
               to
               be
               yet
               in
               the
               state
               of
               nature
               :
               and
               this
               is
               my
               case
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               I
               grant
               this
               is
               the
               worste
               of
               the
               two
               :
               yet
               ,
               ●…hat
               if
               thou
               misjudge
               thy self
               without
               ground
               ▪
               ●…hould
               thou
               not
               suffer
               for
               thine
               own
               folly
               ?
               and
               ●…hom
               can
               thou
               blame
               but
               thy self
               ?
               And
               if
               thou
               judge
               so
               ,
               thou
               cannot
               but
               know
               ▪
               that
               it
               is
               thy
               duty
               to
               do
               the
               thing
               ,
               that
               thou
               supposeth
               is
               not
               yet
               done
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               run
               away
               to
               Christ
               for
               life
               and
               salvation
               ,
               and
               rest
               on
               Him
               ,
               and
               abide
               there
               :
               and
               if
               this
               were
               frequently
               renewed
               ,
               the
               grounds
               of
               thy
               former
               mistake
               might
               be
               easily
               removed
               .
            
             
               Yet
               further
               ,
               I
               would
               adde
               those
               few
               things
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               Take
               no
               pleasure
               in
               debateing
               against
               your
               own
               soul
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               but
               to
               serve
               Satans
               designe
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Be
               not
               too
               rash
               or
               ready
               to
               drink-in
               prejudices
               against
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               your
               own
               souls
               :
               for
               that
               is
               to
               collude
               with
               Sathan
               against
               your selves
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Make
               much
               of
               any
               little
               light
               He
               is
               pleased
               to
               give
               ,
               were
               it
               but
               of
               one
               mark
               ;
               and
               be
               not
               ill
               to
               please
               :
               for
               one
               scriptural
               mark
               ,
               as
               love
               to
               the
               brethren
               ,
               may
               sufficiently
               evidence
               the
               thing
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               See
               how
               thy
               soul
               would
               like
               the
               condition
               of
               such
               as
               are
               carnal
               ,
               profane
               ,
               carelesse
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               God
               :
               and
               if
               thy
               soul
               doth
               really
               abhore
               that
               ,
               and
               thou
               would
               not
               upon
               any
               account
               choose
               to
               be
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               thou
               may
               gather
               something
               from
               that
               ,
               to
               thy
               comfort
               :
               But
               enough
               of
               this
               case
               here
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVI
            
             .
             How
             is
             Christ
             as
             
               the
               Life
            
             to
             be
             applyed
             by
             a
             soul
             ,
             that
             misseth
             God's
             favour
             and
             countenance
             .
          
           
             THe
             sixt
             case
             ,
             that
             we
             ●…hall
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             ,
             is
             a
             deadnesse
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             the
             Lord
             's
             hideing
             of
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             their
             Life
             ▪
             and
             
               the
               fountaine
               of
               life
               ,
               Psal.
            
             36
             :
             9.
             and
             whose
             
               loving
               kindn●…sse
               is
               better
               then
               life
               ▪
               Psal.
            
             63
             :
             3.
             and
             
               in
               whose
               favour
               is
               their
               life
               ,
            
             Psal
             ●…0
             :
             5.
             
             A
             case
             ▪
             which
             the
             frequent
             complaints
             of
             the
             Saints
             manifest
             to
             be
             rife
             enough
             .
             Concearning
             which
             we
             shall
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Shew
             some
             of
             the
             consequences
             of
             the
             Lord
             's
             
             hideing
             of
             his
             face
             ,
             whereby
             the
             soul●…
             case
             will
             appeare
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Shew
             the
             reasons
             of
             this
             dispensation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Shew
             how
             Christ
             is
             life
             to
             the
             soul
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
          
           
             4.
             
             Point
             -
             out
             the
             souls
             duty
             ;
             or
             how
             he
             is
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             a
             recovery
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             those
             particulars
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             complaine
             of
             God's
             hideing
             of
             himself
             ▪
             and
             forsakeing
             them
             ,
             Psal.
             22
             :
             1.
             
               my
               God
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               !
            
             and
             Psal.
             13
             :
             3.
             
               how
               long
               wilt
               thou
               forsake
               me
               ?
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             cry
             out
             for
             a
             blaink
             of
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             get
             i●…
             not
             :
             for
             He
             hath
             withdrawn
             himself
             ,
             
               Ps●…
               〈◊〉
            
             1.
             
             
               How
               long
               wilt
               thou
               hide
               thy
               face
               from
               me
               .
               Heman
               Psal.
            
             88.
             cryed
             out
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             but
             yet
             God's
             face
             was
             hid
             
               vers
               ▪
            
             1
             :
             9
             ,
             14.
             
             The
             spouse
             seeketh
             long
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             
             See
             Ps.
             22
             :
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             are
             looking
             for
             an
             outgate
             ▪
             but
             get
             none
             ?
             And
             
               hope
               deferred
               maketh
               their
               heart
               sick
               ,
               Prov.
            
             13
             :
             12.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             are
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             why
             the
             Lord
             dispenseth
             so
             toward
             them
             :
             why
             (
             said
             
               Heman
               Psal.
            
             88
             :
             14
             ▪
             )
             
               castest
               thou
               off
               my
               soul
               ?
               why
               ●…idest
               thou
               thy
               face
               from
               me
               ?
            
             They
             cannot
             understand
             wherefore
             it
             is
             .
             So
             Iob
             cryed
             out
             ,
             
               Shew
               me
               wherefore
               thou
               contendest
               with
               me
               ,
               Iob
            
             10
             :
             2.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             may
             also
             be
             walking
             ,
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             without
             light
             or
             counsel
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             shall
             not
             〈◊〉
             what
             to
             do
             .
             
               How
               long
               shall
               I
               take
               counsel
               in
               my
               soul
               ,
               Psal.
            
             13
             :
             2.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Moreover
             ▪
             they
             may
             have
             their
             heart
             filled
             
             with
             sorrow
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             Psal.
             13
             :
             2.
             
               having
               sorrow
               in
               my
               heart
            
             ,
             said
             David
             .
             He
             also
             sayeth
             ,
             Ps.
             38.
             that
             
               his
               sorrow
               was
               continually
               before
               him
               ,
               vers
               .
            
             17.
             and
             Psal.
             116
             :
             3.
             
             I
             
               found
               trouble
               and
               sorrow
            
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             They
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             sweet
             experiences
             of
             others
             ,
             may
             yeeld
             them
             no
             supply
             of
             comfort
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             Psal.
             22
             :
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Our
               Fathers
               trusted
               in
               the
            
             (
             said
             David
             )
             and
             
               thou
               didest
               deliver
               them
               .
               They
               cryed
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               were
               delivered
               ;
               they
               trusted
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               confounded
               .
            
             But
             that
             gave
             him
             no
             present
             ease
             or
             comfort
             :
             for
             immediatly
             he
             addeth
             ,
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               But
               I
               am
               a
               worm
               and
               no
               man
               ;
               a
               reproach
               of
               men
               ▪
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Yea
             all
             their
             own
             former
             experiences
             may
             yeeld
             them
             little
             solace
             :
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             Psal.
             22
             :
             9
             ,
             10.
             compared
             with
             ,
             vers
             .
             14
             :
             15.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               He
            
             (
             sayes
             he
             vers
             .
             9
             )
             
               that
               took
               me
               out
               of
               the
               womb
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             yet
             he
             complaines
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             that
             he
             was
             
               poured
               out
               like
               water
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               bones
               out
               of
               joynt
            
             ,
             that
             his
             
               heart
               was
               melted
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               bowels
               ▪
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             They
             may
             be
             brought
             neare
             to
             a
             giving
             over
             all
             in
             despondency
             ;
             and
             be
             brought
             ,
             in
             their
             sense
             ,
             to
             the
             very
             
               dust
               of
               death
               ▪
               Psal
            
             22
             :
             16.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             enquired
             ,
             why
             the
             Lord
             dispenseth
             so
             with
             his
             own
             people
             ?
          
           
             We
             answere
             ,
             (
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Second
             particular
             )
             That
             he
             doth
             it
             for
             holy
             and
             wise
             reasons
             ,
             whereof
             we
             may
             name
             a
             few
             ,
             as
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             punish
             their
             carelesnesse
             and
             negligence
             ▪
             as
             we
             see
             he
             did
             with
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             Cant.
             ●…
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             chastise
             them
             for
             their
             ill
             improving
             of
             his
             favour
             ▪
             and
             kindeness●…
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             〈◊〉
             as
             the
             same
             passage
             evidenceth
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             To
             check
             them
             for
             their
             security
             and
             carnal
             confidence
             ,
             as
             He
             did
             
               David
               Psal.
            
             30
             :
             6
             ,
             7.
             when
             he
             said
             his
             mountaine
             stood
             strong
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             never
             be
             moved
             :
             then
             did
             the
             Lord
             hide
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             troubled
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             try
             if
             their
             obedience
             to
             his
             commands
             be
             pure
             and
             consciencious
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             a
             sort
             mercenary
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             lifting
             -
             up
             upon
             them
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             :
             and
             to
             see
             if
             conscience
             to
             a
             command
             driveth
             them
             to
             duty
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             encouragement
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             put
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             tryal
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             ;
             as
             their
             Faith
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Love
             &c.
             Psal.
             13
             :
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             &
             22
             :
             24.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             To
             awaken
             them
             from
             their
             security
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             them
             to
             a
             more
             diligent
             following
             of
             duty
             :
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             sharpen
             their
             desire
             and
             hunger
             after
             Him
             ,
             as
             that
             same
             instance
             cleareth
             .
          
           
             Even
             in
             such
             a
             case
             as
             this
             ,
             Christ
             is
             life
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Third
             particular
             )
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             taking
             away
             the
             sinful
             causes
             of
             such
             a
             distance
             ,
             having
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             shed
             his
             blood
             :
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             their
             sins
             ;
             so
             that
             such
             a
             dispensation
             is
             not
             flowing
             from
             pure
             wrath
             ;
             but
             is
             rather
             an
             act
             of
             mercy
             and
             love
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             advocating
             the
             poor
             ●…ans
             cause
             in
             heaven
             ,
             where
             he
             His
             makeing
             Intercession
             for
             His
             own
             ,
             and
             thereby
             obtaining
             a
             delivery
             from
             that
             condition
             ,
             in
             God's
             own
             time
             ,
             even
             the
             shining
             againe
             of
             his
             countenance
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             keeping
             life
             in
             ,
             as
             to
             habitual
             grace
             ,
             and
             by
             breathing
             thereupon
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             becometh
             
             lively
             and
             operative
             ,
             even
             in
             such
             a
             winter
             day
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             supporting
             the
             soul
             under
             that
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             keeping
             it
             from
             fainting
             ,
             through
             the
             secret
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             He
             conveyeth
             into
             the
             soul
             :
             as
             He
             did
             to
             the
             poor
             woman
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             Math.
             15.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             seting
             the
             soul
             a
             work
             ,
             to
             use
             such
             meanes
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             a
             recovery
             ;
             as
             to
             cry
             ,
             to
             plead
             ,
             to
             longe
             ,
             to
             waite
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Their
               heart
               shall
               live
               that
               seek
               Him.
               
            
          
           
             6.
             
             By
             teaching
             the
             soul
             to
             submit
             to
             ,
             and
             acquiesce
             in
             what
             God
             doth
             ;
             acknowledging
             his
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             Greatnesse
             and
             Soveraignity
             :
             and
             this
             quietnesse
             of
             heart
             is
             its
             life
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             By
             keeping
             the
             heart
             fast
             to
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             whatever
             come
             they
             will
             never
             quite
             that
             bargan
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             trust
             in
             Him
             ,
             though
             He
             should
             kill
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             will
             adhere
             to
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             be
             dragged
             through
             hell
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             At
             length
             ,
             when
             He
             seeth
             it
             fit
             and
             convenient
             ,
             He
             quickeneth
             ,
             by
             drawing-by
             the
             vaile
             ,
             and
             filling
             the
             soul
             with
             joy
             ,
             in
             the
             light
             of
             God's
             countenance
             ;
             and
             causing
             it
             to
             sing
             ,
             as
             having
             the
             heart
             lifted
             up
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             last
             particular
             ,
             concearning
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             soul
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             we
             say
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             would
             humble
             himself
             under
             this
             dispensation
             ,
             knowing
             that
             it
             is
             the
             great
             God
             with
             whom
             he
             hath
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             contending
             with
             Him
             :
             and
             that
             all
             flesh
             should
             stoop
             before
             Him.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             would
             justify
             God
             in
             all
             that
             He
             doth
             ;
             
             and
             say
             with
             
               David
               Psal.
            
             22
             :
             3.
             
             
               But
               thou
               art
               holy
               ,
               O
               thou
               that
               inhabitest
               the
               praises
               of
               Israel
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             would
             look
             upon
             himself
             as
             unworthy
             of
             the
             least
             favour
             of
             that
             kinde
             :
             
               I
               am
               a
               worme
            
             (
             said
             David
             Psal.
             22
             :
             6.
             )
             
               and
               no
               man.
            
             
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             would
             search-out
             his
             provocations
             ,
             and
             run
             away
             to
             the
             fountain
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             that
             these
             may
             be
             purged
             away
             .
             and
             his
             conscience
             sprinkled
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             and
             his
             soul
             washen
             in
             the
             fountain
             opened
             to
             the
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             for
             sin
             and
             for
             uncleannesse
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             must
             also
             imploy
             Christ
             ,
             to
             discover
             to
             him
             more
             and
             more
             of
             his
             guiltinesse
             ,
             whereby
             he
             had
             grieved
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             as
             sins
             are
             discovered
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             repent
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             run
             away
             with
             them
             to
             the
             blood
             ,
             that
             cleanseth
             from
             all
             sin
             .
             This
             was
             Elihu's
             advice
             to
             
               Iob
               ▪
            
             Cap.
             34
             :
             vers
             .
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             
               Surely
               it
               is
               meet
               to
               be
               said
               unto
               God
               ,
               I
               have
               borne
               chastisement
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               offend
               .
               That
               which
               I
               see
               not
               ,
               teach
               thou
               me
               ,
               is
               I
               have
               done
               iniquity
               ,
               I
               will
               do
               no
               more
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             would
             grip
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             ●…est
             there
             ,
             with
             joy
             and
             satisfaction
             :
             he
             would
             hold
             that
             fast
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             ride
             out
             the
             storme
             in
             a
             darke
             night
             .
             
               Though
               he
               make
               not
               mine
               house
               to
               grow
               ▪
            
             said
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             23
             :
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             Yet
             this
             was
             all
             his
             salvation
             and
             all
             his
             desire
             ,
             that
             He
             
               had
               made
               with
               him
               an
               everlasting
               Covenant
               ,
               ordered
               in
               all
               things
               and
               sure
               .
            
             The
             Spouse
             took
             this
             course
             ,
             when
             he
             could
             not
             get
             a
             sight
             of
             Him
             ,
             whom
             her
             soul
             loved
             ,
             Cant.
             6
             :
             vers
             .
             3.
             and
             asserted
             her
             interest
             in
             Him.
             
               I
               am
               my
               beloveds
               ,
               and
               my
               beloved
               is
               mine
               .
            
          
           
           
             7.
             
             He
             would
             be
             intertaining
             high
             ,
             and
             loving
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             commending
             Him
             highly
             ,
             let
             His
             dispensations
             be
             what
             they
             will.
             So
             did
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             Cant.
             5
             :
             vers
             .
             10
             -
             16.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             He
             would
             earnestly
             seek
             after
             Him.
             The
             Spouse
             did
             so
             ,
             Cant.
             5
             :
             vers
             .
             6.
             the
             discouragement
             she
             met
             with
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             watch
             men
             did
             not
             put
             her
             off
             her
             pursuite
             ,
             Vers.
             7.
             but
             she
             continued
             ,
             yea
             was
             
               sick
               of
               love
               ,
               Vers.
            
             8.
             and
             here
             looks
             had
             a
             prevailing
             power
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             Cant.
             6
             :
             vers
             .
             5.
             where
             the
             Bridgroom
             uttered
             that
             most
             astonishing
             word
             ,
             
               Turn
               away
               thine
               eyes
               from
               me
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               overcome
               me
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             This
             new
             manifestation
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             seeking
             for
             ,
             must
             be
             expected
             in
             and
             through
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             true
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             he
             who
             was
             represented
             by
             the
             Mercy
             -
             seat
             .
             He
             is
             the
             only
             trysting
             place
             ,
             in
             Him
             alone
             will
             the
             Father
             be
             seen
          
           
             10
             He
             would
             also
             look
             to
             Him
             ,
             for
             strength
             and
             support
             ,
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ;
             and
             for
             grace
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             keeped
             from
             fainting
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             helped
             to
             waite
             ,
             til
             he
             come
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             the
             fittest
             season
             ,
             wherein
             to
             appeare
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             what
             if
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             we
             get
             no
             outgate
             ,
             but
             He
             hideth
             his
             face
             still
             from
             us
             ?
          
           
             I
             answere
             ,
             Such
             would
             know
             ,
             that
             life
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             comfort
             is
             another
             thing
             :
             Grace
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             warme
             blainks
             of
             Gods
             face
             is
             another
             .
             The
             one
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             very
             being
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             the
             other
             not
             ;
             but
             only
             necessary
             to
             his
             comfortable
             being
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             should
             be
             content
             ,
             if
             God
             give
             them
             grace
             ,
             though
             they
             ●…isse
             comfort
             for
             a
             time
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             They
             would
             lairne
             to
             commit
             that
             matter
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             how
             to
             give
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             best
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             would
             be
             hanging
             on
             Him
             ,
             for
             strength
             for
             duty
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             his
             strength
             ,
             seting
             about
             every
             commanded
             duty
             ,
             and
             be
             exercising
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Desire
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Let
             the
             well
             ordered
             covenant
             be
             all
             their
             salvation
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             desire
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             should
             not
             get
             a
             comfortable
             blaink
             of
             God's
             face
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             were
             here
             ,
             yet
             holding
             fast
             this
             covenant
             they
             should
             at
             length
             be
             saved
             souls
             ,
             and
             what
             would
             they
             have
             more
             ?
             and
             when
             they
             get
             this
             ,
             what
             will
             they
             misse
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVII
            
             .
             How
             shall
             one
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             when
             wreastling
             with
             an
             angry
             God
             because
             of
             sin
             ?
          
           
             THat
             we
             may
             give
             some
             satisfaction
             to
             this
             question
             ,
             we
             shall
          
           
             1.
             
             Shew
             what
             are
             the
             ingredients
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             or
             what
             useth
             to
             concurre
             in
             this
             distemper
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Shew
             some
             reasons
             ,
             why
             the
             Lord
             is
             pleased
             to
             dispense
             thus
             with
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Shew
             how
             Christ
             is
             life
             to
             the
             soul
             in
             this
             case
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Shew
             the
             beleevers
             duty
             for
             a
             recovery
             :
             and
          
           
             5.
             
             Adde
             a
             word
             or
             two
             of
             caution
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             .
             There
             may
             be
             those
             parts
             of
             ,
             or
             〈◊〉
             in
             this
             distemper
             ▪
          
           
           
             1.
             
             God
             presenting
             their
             sins
             unto
             their
             vieu
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             shall
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               our
               sin
               is
               ever
               before
               us
               ,
               Psal.
            
             51
             :
             3.
             and
             say
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Psal.
             90
             :
             8.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               set
               our
               iniquities
               before
               thee
               ,
               our
               secret
               sins
               in
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               countenance
               :
            
             and
             so
             cause
             them
             see
             the
             Lord
             contending
             for
             sin
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             did
             ,
             Esai
             .
             59
             :
             
               we
               roare
               all
               like
               bears
               ,
               and
               mourn
               sore
               like
               doves
               :
               we
               look
               for
               judgment
               but
               there
               is
               none
               ,
               for
               salvation
               but
               it
               is
               far
               off
               from
               us
               :
               for
               our
               transgressions
               are
               multiplied
               before
               thee
               ,
               and
               our
               sins
               testifie
               against
               us
               :
               for
               our
               transgressions
               are
               with
               us
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               our
               iniquities
               ,
               we
               know
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Yea
             ,
             God
             may
             bring
             upon
             them
             the
             iniquities
             of
             their
             youth
             ,
             as
             Iob
             speaketh
             Cap.
             13
             :
             26.
             and
             so
             bring
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             suffer
             conscience
             to
             charge
             them
             with
             their
             old
             sins
             ,
             formerly
             repented
             of
             and
             pardoned
             .
             And
             this
             is
             more
             terrible
             :
             David
             is
             made
             to
             remember
             his
             original
             sin
             ,
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             ,
             as
             Iob
             speaketh
             ,
             Cap.
             15
             :
             17.
             
             God
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             sealing
             up
             all
             their
             sins
             in
             a
             bag
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             may
             be
             lost
             or
             fall
             by
             ,
             without
             being
             taken
             notice
             of
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             be
             gathering
             them
             together
             in
             a
             heape
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             may
             pursue
             sore
             with
             signes
             of
             wrath
             &
             displeasure
             ,
             because
             of
             those
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             
               David
               Psal.
            
             4.
             
             &
             38.
             
             &
             51.
             and
             in
             several
             others
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             chastened
             of
             the
             Lord
             because
             of
             their
             trangressions
             ;
             whereof
             there
             are
             many
             instances
             in
             scripture
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Yea
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             a
             considerable
             time
             together
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             cry
             out
             ,
             with
             
               David
               Psal.
            
             4
             :
             3.
             —
             
               but
               thou
               O
               Lord
               how
               long
               !
            
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             that
             not
             only
             with
             outward
             ,
             but
             also
             
             with
             inward
             plagues
             .
             And
             strokes
             ,
             as
             David's
             case
             cleareth
             ,
             in
             the
             forecited
             Psalmes
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Yea
             and
             not
             only
             themselves
             ,
             but
             even
             their
             posterity
             :
             as
             Davids
             childe
             was
             smiten
             with
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             posterity
             of
             Manasses
             ,
             who
             found
             mercy
             himself
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             33
             :
             13.
             was
             caryed
             into
             captivity
             for
             his
             sin
             ,
             2
             Kings
             23
             :
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Further
             ,
             the
             Lord
             may
             deprive
             them
             of
             all
             their
             former
             joy
             and
             comfort
             ,
             which
             made
             David
             cry
             out
             Psal.
             51
             :
             12.
             
               restore
               unto
               me
               the
               joy
               of
               thy
               salvation
               ,
               and
               grant
               me
               thy
               free
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             terrible
             ,
             write
             their
             sin
             upon
             their
             judgment
             ,
             as
             when
             He
             caused
             the
             sword
             and
             whoredom
             follow
             Davids
             house
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             finally
             ,
             He
             may
             cause
             them
             feare
             utter
             offcasting
             as
             Psal.
             51
             :
             11.
             
               cast
               me
               not
               away
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               from
               thy
               presence
            
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             the
             Lord
             thinketh
             good
             to
             do
             (
             that
             we
             may
             speak
             a
             word
             to
             the
             second
             particular
             )
             for
             those
             and
             the
             like
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             discover
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             Just
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             and
             Righteous
             a
             God
             He
             is
             ,
             that
             cannot
             approve
             of
             or
             beare
             with
             sin
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             own
             children
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             make
             all
             fear
             and
             tremble
             before
             this
             great
             and
             holy
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             terrible
             in
             his
             judgements
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             come
             from
             a
             Fathers
             hand
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             pursueing
             in
             pure
             anger
             and
             wrath
             ,
             but
             chastening
             in
             love
             :
             Sure
             ,
             all
             must
             think
             ,
             that
             his
             dispensations
             with
             the
             wicked
             will
             be
             much
             more
             fearful
             and
             horrible
             ,
             seing
             they
             are
             not
             yet
             reconciled
             unto
             Him
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             ●…esus
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             presse
             Believers
             more
             earnestly
             in
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
             that
             they
             may
             get
             a
             new
             extract
             of
             their
             pardon
             ▪
             and
             their
             souls
             washen
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             teach
             them
             to
             walk
             more
             circumspectly
             afterward
             ,
             and
             to
             guaird
             more
             watchfully
             against
             Satans
             temptations
             ,
             and
             to
             imploy
             Christ
             more
             as
             their
             Strength
             ,
             Light
             and
             Guide
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             cause
             them
             see
             their
             great
             obligation
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             delivering
             them
             from
             that
             state
             of
             wrath
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             by
             nature
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             lyen-in
             to
             all
             eternity
             ,
             had
             not
             He
             redeemed
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             To
             exercise
             their
             Faith
             ,
             Patience
             and
             Hope
             ;
             to
             see
             if
             in
             hope
             ,
             they
             will
             beleeve
             against
             hope
             ,
             and
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             make
             peace
             with
             him
             ,
             Esai
             .
             27
             :
             5.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             give
             a
             fresh
             proof
             of
             his
             wonderful
             Mercy
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Compassion
             ,
             upholding
             the
             soul
             ,
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             &
             at
             length
             ,
             pardoning
             them
             ,
             and
             speaking
             peace
             to
             their
             souls
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             to
             the
             third
             particular
             .
             We
             may
             look
             on
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Life
            
             to
             the
             soul
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             upon
             those
             accounts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             hath
             satisfied
             justice
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             borne
             the
             pure
             wrath
             of
             God
             due
             for
             their
             sinnes
             :
             He
             hath
             
               troden
               the
               winepresse
               alone
               ,
               Esai
               .
            
             63
             :
             3.
             
             
               He
               was
               wounded
               for
               our
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               bruised
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               Esai
               .
            
             53
             :
             5
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             therefore
             they
             drink
             not
             of
             this
             cup
             ,
             which
             would
             make
             them
             drunk
             ,
             and
             to
             stagger
             ,
             and
             fall
             ,
             and
             never
             rise
             againe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yea
             ,
             He
             hath
             procured
             ,
             that
             mercy
             and
             love
             shall
             accompany
             all
             those
             sharpe
             dispensations
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             flow
             from
             mercy
             ;
             yea
             and
             that
             
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             a
             covenanted
             blessing
             ,
             promised
             in
             he
             covenant
             ,
             Psal.
             89
             :
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             sometimes
             He
             is
             pleased
             to
             let
             them
             see
             this
             clear
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             strokes
             they
             lye
             under
             ,
             and
             the
             judgments
             of
             pure
             wrath
             ,
             which
             attend
             the
             wicked
             :
             and
             this
             supporteth
             the
             soul
             :
             for
             then
             he
             seeth
             ,
             that
             those
             dispensations
             ,
             how
             sharpe
             so
             ever
             they
             be
             ,
             shall
             work
             together
             for
             good
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             come
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             gracious
             and
             loving
             Father
             ,
             reconciled
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             is
             a
             
               Prince
               exalted
               to
               give
               repentance
               and
               remission
               of
               sins
               to
               Israel
               ,
               Act.
            
             5
             :
             31.
             
             Yea
             ,
             He
             hath
             procured
             such
             a
             clause
             in
             the
             covenant
             ,
             which
             is
             wel
             ordered
             in
             all
             things
             and
             sure
             ,
             that
             upon
             their
             renewing
             of
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             their
             after
             sin
             shall
             be
             pardoned
             ;
             and
             besides
             the
             promises
             of
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             in
             the
             covenant
             ,
             His
             being
             ●…
             Prince
             exalted
             to
             give
             both
             ,
             giveth
             assurance
             o●…
             their
             receiving
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             cleareth
             to
             them
             their
             interest
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             their
             right
             to
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             through
             their
             closeing
             with
             Christ
             ▪
             b●…
             faith
             ,
             He
             raiseth
             up
             their
             heart
             in
             hope
             ,
             &
             cause●…
             them
             to
             exspect
             an
             outgate
             ,
             even
             remission
             of
             the●…
             sins
             ,
             and
             turning
             a
             way
             of
             the
             displeasure
             in
             due
             tim●…
             through
             Him
             :
             and
             this
             is
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             life
             ▪
          
           
             6.
             
             Being
             
               the
               author
               and
               finisher
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             〈◊〉
             
               ●…
               Prince
               to
               give
               repentance
            
             ,
             He
             ,
             by
             His
             Spirit
             ,
             worketh
             up
             the
             soul
             to
             a
             renewing
             of
             its
             grips
             o●…
             Himself
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             ●…uning
             to
             the
             death
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             for
             pardon
             ,
             and
             washing
             :
             and
             worketh
             godly
             sorrow
             in
             the
             heart
             ;
             whereupon
             followeth
             
             Pardon
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             gospel
             constitution
             ,
             though
             the
             beleever
             as
             yet
             perceiveth
             it
             not
             .
             And
             sin
             being
             pardoned
             before
             God
             ,
             conforme
             to
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             man
             is
             a
             living
             man
             ,
             whatever
             feares
             of
             death
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             keeped
             under
             for
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             helpeth
             also
             the
             soul
             to
             a
             justifying
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             holy
             submissive
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             under
             that
             dispensation
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             are
             willing
             to
             beare
             the
             indignation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             sinned
             against
             Him
             ,
             Micah
             .
             7
             :
             9.
             and
             to
             waite
             for
             an
             outgate
             in
             God's
             own
             time
             :
             and
             to
             kisse
             the
             rod
             ,
             and
             accept
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             their
             sin
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             When
             He
             seeth
             it
             fit
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             and
             their
             advantage
             ,
             He
             speaketh
             peace
             at
             length
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             sayeth
             ,
             
               Son
               or
               daughter
               ,
               be
               of
               good
               cheer
               ,
               thy
               sinnes
               are
               forgiven
               thee
               .
            
             And
             then
             is
             the
             soul
             restored
             to
             life
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             fourth
             particular
             .
             The
             soul
             that
             is
             wreastling
             with
             an
             angry
             God
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             would
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             as
             
               the
               life
            
             ,
             would
             do
             those
             things
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             would
             look
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             standing
             under
             God's
             curse
             in
             our
             room
             ,
             and
             as
             satisfying
             justice
             for
             all
             the
             elect
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             would
             eye
             the
             covenant
             ,
             wherein
             new
             pardon
             is
             promised
             ,
             upon
             the
             renewing
             of
             faith
             and
             repentance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             would
             eye
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             Lord
             dispensator
             of
             both
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             hing
             on
             Him
             for
             both
             ;
             and
             thus
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             beleeve
             and
             repent
             ,
             or
             lay
             his
             soul
             open
             to
             Him
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             work
             in
             him
             both
             Repentance
             and
             Faith.
             
          
           
           
             4.
             
             He
             would
             flee
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             sprinkling
             ,
             that
             speaks
             better
             things
             than
             the
             blood
             of
             Abel
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             washen
             ,
             and
             sprinkled
             with
             hysope
             ,
             as
             David
             did
             Psal.
             51
             :
             7.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             would
             eye
             Christ
             as
             a
             prince
             ,
             to
             pardon
             ,
             and
             give
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             as
             exalted
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             and
             would
             fix
             his
             eye
             upon
             Him
             ,
             as
             now
             exalted
             in
             glory
             for
             this
             end
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             would
             close
             with
             Christ
             of
             new
             ,
             as
             his
             only
             alsufficient
             mediator
             ;
             and
             ,
             having
             done
             this
             ,
             and
             repented
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             whereby
             God
             hath
             been
             provoked
             ,
             he
             would
             conclude
             through
             faith
             ,
             that
             a
             pardon
             is
             past
             in
             the
             court
             of
             heaven
             ,
             conforme
             to
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             and
             waite
             on
             Christ
             ,
             until
             the
             intimation
             come
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             cautions
             ,
             which
             I
             promised
             to
             speak
             to
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             take
             those
             few
          
           
             1.
             
             Do
             not
             conclude
             there
             is
             no
             pardon
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             intimation
             thereof
             made
             to
             thy
             soul
             ,
             as
             yet
             .
             According
             to
             the
             dispensation
             of
             grace
             ,
             condescended
             upon
             in
             the
             gospel
             ,
             pardon
             is
             had
             immediatly
             upon
             a
             souls
             beleeving
             and
             repenting
             ;
             But
             the
             intimation
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             feeling
             of
             pardon
             ,
             is
             a
             distinct
             thing
             ,
             and
             may
             ,
             for
             several
             ends
             ,
             be
             long
             ●…eeped-up
             from
             the
             soul
             ;
             Sure
             ,
             they
             go
             not
             alwayes
             together
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Do
             not
             conclude
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             pardon
             ,
             because
             the
             rode
             ,
             that
             was
             inflicted
             for
             sin
             ,
             is
             not
             as
             yet
             taken
             off
             ▪
             God
             pardoned
             Davids
             sin
             ,
             and
             did
             intimate
             the
             same
             to
             Him
             by
             Nathan
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             sword
             did
             not
             depart
             from
             his
             house
             till
             he
             died
             :
             God
             can
             forgive
             ,
             and
             yet
             take
             vengeance
             on
             their
             in
             ven●…ions
             ,
             Psal.
             99
             ▪
             8.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Do
             not
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             question
             God's
             Faithfulnesse
             ,
             or
             conclude
             that
             God's
             covenant
             doth
             not
             stand
             fast
             :
             He
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             the
             covenant
             abideth
             fast
             and
             firme
             ;
             but
             the
             change
             is
             in
             thee
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Do
             not
             think
             ,
             that
             because
             thou
             hast
             once
             received
             Christ
             ,
             that
             therefore
             ,
             without
             any
             new
             act
             of
             faith
             on
             Him
             ,
             or
             of
             repentance
             towards
             God
             ,
             thou
             should
             immediatly
             be
             pardoned
             of
             thy
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             are
             committed
             :
             for
             the
             gospel
             methode
             must
             be
             followed
             ,
             and
             it
             should
             satisfie
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVIII
            
             .
             No
             man
             cometh
             to
             the
             Father
             but
             by
             me
             .
          
           
             THis
             being
             added
             for
             furder
             confirmation
             of
             what
             was
             formerly
             said
             ,
             will
             pointe
             out
             unto
             us
             several
             necessary
             truthes
             :
             as
          
           
             First
             .
             That
             it
             is
             most
             necessary
             ,
             to
             be
             sound
             and
             cleare
             in
             this
             fundamental
             point
             ,
             of
             coming
             to
             God
             ,
             only
             in
             and
             through
             Christ
             :
             for
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             whole
             marrow
             of
             the
             gospel
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             the
             ●…inge
             of
             all
             our
             salvation
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             chiefe
             cornerstone
             ,
             Esa.
             28
             :
             16.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1
             :
             5
             ,
             6.
             and
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             only
             ground
             of
             all
             our
             solide
             and
             true
             peace
             and
             comfort
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             An
             errour
             ,
             or
             a
             mistake
             here
             ,
             is
             most
             dangerous
             ,
             hazarding
             ,
             if
             not
             ruineing
             ,
             all
          
           
             5.
             
             Satan
             endeavours
             mainely
             against
             this
             ,
             raiseth
             
             up
             heresies
             ,
             errours
             and
             false
             opinions
             ,
             and
             prompteth
             some
             to
             vent
             perplexing
             doubts
             and
             objections
             ,
             &
             all
             to
             darken
             this
             cardinal
             point
             ▪
             So
             doth
             he
             muster
             up
             all
             his
             temptations
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             at
             length
             ,
             to
             keep
             poor
             souls
             from
             acquantance
             with
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             from
             making
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             entering
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Our
             corrupt
             hearts
             are
             most
             averse
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             close
             with
             any
             way
             ,
             how
             troublesome
             ,
             how
             expensive
             and
             costly
             so
             ever
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             rather
             than
             with
             this
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             There
             are
             a
             multitude
             of
             false
             wayes
             ,
             as
             we
             did
             shew
             above
             .
          
           
             All
             which
             cleare
             up
             this
             necessity
             ,
             and
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             be
             very
             diligent
             to
             win
             to
             acquantance
             with
             it
             ▪
             and
             to
             make
             sure
             that
             we
             are
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             it
             fast
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             it
             pure
             in
             our
             practise
             ,
             without
             mixing
             any
             thing
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             corrupting
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             .
             That
             it
             is
             no
             small
             difficulty
             to
             get
             this
             truth
             beleeved
             and
             practised
             ,
             that
             through
             Christ
             alone
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Father
             .
             Therefore
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             asserted
             and
             inculcated
             againe
             ,
             upon
             the
             matter
             :
             for
          
           
             1.
             
             Nature
             will
             not
             teach
             this
             way
             ,
             it
             is
             far
             above
             nature
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yea
             our
             natural
             inclination
             is
             much
             against
             it
             ,
             opposing
             it
             ,
             and
             fighting
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             way
             is
             altogether
             contrary
             to
             that
             high
             esteem
             ,
             which
             naturally
             all
             of
             us
             have
             of
             ourselves
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             is
             opposite
             to
             that
             pride
             of
             heart
             ,
             which
             naturally
             we
             are
             subject
             to
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Yea
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             us
             by
             natur
             ,
             that
             will
             willingly
             comply
             with
             this
             way
             :
             but
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             all
             is
             opposite
             thereunto
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             Christians
             first
             lesson
             ,
             to
             deny
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             consideration
             of
             which
             should
             humble
             us
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             very
             jealous
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             and
             inclinations
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             those
             courses
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             inclineable
             to
             ,
             and
             bent
             upon
             .
             And
             it
             should
             put
             us
             to
             try
             ,
             if
             ever
             we
             have
             overcome
             this
             difficulty
             :
             and
             have
             now
             all
             our
             hopes
             and
             comforts
             founded
             on
             Him
             ,
             and
             on
             nothing
             else
             :
             and
             are
             up
             or
             down
             in
             our
             peace
             and
             joy
             ,
             according
             as
             we
             win
             in
             to
             Him
             ,
             or
             are
             shut
             out
             from
             Him
             :
             and
             in
             all
             our
             approaches
             to
             God
             ,
             upon
             whatsoever
             account
             ,
             are
             leaning
             to
             Him
             and
             resting
             on
             Him
             alone
             ,
             exspecting
             accesse
             ,
             acceptance
             ,
             and
             a
             hearing
             ,
             only
             in
             Him
             ;
             and
             are
             quieted
             under
             all
             our
             feares
             and
             temptations
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             our
             way
             to
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             .
             That
             even
             beleevers
             have
             need
             to
             have
             this
             truth
             inculcated
             often
             :
             for
          
           
             1.
             
             Satan
             is
             busie
             pulling
             them
             off
             this
             ground
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             wiles
             and
             temptations
             he
             can
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Their
             own
             corruption
             within
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             heart
             of
             unbeleefe
             ,
             is
             alwayes
             opposeing
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             drawing
             them
             off
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Through
             the
             slight
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             corruption
             ,
             they
             are
             oftimes
             declineing
             from
             this
             pure
             gospel
             way
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             experience
             of
             beleevers
             can
             tell
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             a●…e
             at
             their
             best
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             work
             and
             exercise
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             keep
             their
             heart
             right
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             too
             oft
             seen
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             under
             the
             spiritual
             plague
             of
             formality
             ,
             which
             stealeth
             them
             off
             their
             feet
             here
             ?
          
           
           
             6.
             
             And
             is
             it
             not
             found
             oftentimes
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             too
             too
             ready
             to
             leane
             to
             some
             thing
             beside
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             How
             ought
             all
             to
             be
             convinced
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             humbled
             under
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             see
             also
             how
             necessary
             it
             is
             to
             be
             oft
             preaching
             on
             this
             subject
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             oft
             thinking
             upon
             and
             studying
             this
             fundamental
             truth
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             .
             It
             should
             be
             a
             strong
             motive
             and
             incitement
             to
             us
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             cometh
             to
             the
             Father
             but
             by
             Him
             :
             for
             this
             may
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             an
             argument
             ,
             enforceing
             their
             usemaking
             of
             Him
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             .
             It
             discovereth
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             truth
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             but
             few
             that
             are
             saved
             ;
             for
             none
             cometh
             to
             the
             Father
             but
             by
             Him
             :
             few
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             once
             heare
             of
             Him
             ▪
             and
             of
             such
             as
             hear
             of
             Him
             ,
             few
             have
             the
             true
             way
             of
             imploying
             and
             applying
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             cleared
             up
             unto
             them
             :
             and
             againe
             ▪
             of
             such
             as
             have
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Jesus
             ,
             preached
             unto
             them
             ,
             O
             how
             few
             go
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             Him
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             and
             practise
             the
             truth
             ▪
          
           
             Sixtly
             .
             That
             in
             and
             through
             Christ
             alone
             we
             must
             come
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             for
             no
             man
             knoweth
             the
             Father
             but
             the
             son
             :
             and
             He
             alone
             ,
             who
             came
             out
             of
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             revealeth
             Him.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             the
             Favour
             and
             Friendship
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             for
             He
             alone
             is
             our
             pea●…e
             ,
             and
             in
             Him
             alone
             is
             the
             Father
             well
             pleased
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Father
             here
             :
             for
             He
             
             only
             is
             the
             door
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             10.
             and
             by
             his
             Spirit
             are
             we
             effectually
             called
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Father
             above
             :
             for
             He
             alone
             hath
             opened
             that
             door
             ,
             and
             is
             entered
             into
             the
             holiest
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             our
             forerunner
             ,
             and
             is
             gone
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Through
             Him
             alone
             must
             we
             addresse
             ourselves
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             our
             supplications
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             16
             :
             23.
             
             Revel
             .
             8
             :
             3.
             in
             our
             thanksgivings
             Rom.
             1
             :
             8
             ▪
             Col.
             3
             :
             17.
             and
             praise
             Heb.
             13
             :
             15.
             
             Ephes.
             3
             :
             21.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Through
             Him
             alone
             have
             we
             accesse
             ,
             and
             an
             open
             door
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             Ephes.
             2
             :
             18.
             
             &
             3
             :
             21.
             
             Heb.
             4
             :
             16.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             only
             speak
             to
             one
             case
             here
             .
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIX
            
             .
             How
             should
             we
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             going
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             prayer
             and
             other
             pieces
             of
             worship
             ?
          
           
             IN
             short
             ,
             for
             answering
             of
             this
             question
             ,
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             those
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             would
             be
             a
             lively
             sense
             of
             the
             infinite
             distance
             ,
             that
             is
             betwixt
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             and
             us
             finite
             creaturs
             ;
             and
             yet
             more
             betwixt
             the
             holy
             God
             and
             us
             sinful
             wreatches
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             would
             be
             an
             eyeing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             peacemaker
             through
             his
             death
             and
             merites
             ,
             having
             satisfied
             justice
             ,
             and
             reconciled
             sinners
             unto
             God
             ;
             that
             so
             we
             may
             look
             on
             God
             now
             ,
             no
             more
             
             as
             an
             enemie
             ,
             but
             as
             reconciled
             in
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             would
             be
             ,
             sometimes
             at
             least
             ,
             a
             more
             formal
             ,
             and
             explicite
             actual
             closeing
             with
             Christ
             as
             ours
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             going
             about
             such
             duties
             :
             and
             alwayes
             an
             implicite
             and
             virtual
             imbraceing
             of
             Him
             as
             our
             mediator
             ;
             or
             an
             habitual
             hanging
             upon
             Him
             ,
             and
             leaning
             to
             Him
             as
             our
             mediator
             ,
             and
             Peacemaker
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             would
             be
             an
             eyeing
             of
             Him
             as
             our
             great
             Highpriest
             ,
             now
             living
             for
             ever
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             the
             door
             of
             heaven
             open
             to
             us
             :
             upon
             which
             account
             the
             Apostle
             presseth
             the
             Hebreewes
             to
             come
             boldly
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             Heb.
             4
             :
             14
             ,
             16.
             
             See
             also
             Heb.
             7
             :
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             would
             be
             a
             griping
             to
             Him
             ,
             even
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             particular
             act
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             a
             laying
             hold
             upon
             Him
             ,
             to
             speak
             so
             ,
             as
             our
             Master
             usher
             ,
             to
             bring
             us
             by
             the
             hand
             in
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             conscious
             of
             our
             own
             unworthinesse
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             would
             be
             a
             confident
             leaning
             to
             Him
             ,
             in
             our
             approching
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             would
             approachin
             Him
             ,
             without
             fear
             or
             diffidence
             .
             And
             that
             notwithstanding
             that
             we
             finde
             not
             our
             souls
             in
             such
             a
             good
             frame
             ▪
             as
             we
             would
             wish
             ,
             yea
             and
             guilt
             looking
             us
             in
             the
             face
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Thus
             would
             we
             roll
             all
             the
             difficulties
             ,
             that
             come
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             discouragements
             ,
             which
             we
             meet
             with
             ,
             on
             Him
             ,
             that
             He
             may
             take
             away
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             helpe
             us
             over
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             As
             we
             would
             take
             an
             answer
             to
             all
             objections
             from
             Him
             alone
             ,
             and
             put
             Him
             to
             remove
             all
             scruples
             ,
             and
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             ourselves
             
             against
             all
             impediments
             and
             discouragments
             ,
             alone
             ,
             in
             and
             through
             Him
             ,
             so
             there
             would
             be
             the
             bringing
             of
             all
             our
             positive
             encouragements
             from
             Him
             alone
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             hopes
             of
             coming
             speed
             with
             the
             Father
             should
             be
             grounded
             upon
             Him.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             We
             would
             ex●…pect
             all
             our
             welcome
             and
             acceptance
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             only
             in
             &
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             expect
             nothing
             for
             any
             thing
             in
             ourselves
             ,
             not
             for
             our
             graces
             ,
             good
             frame
             ,
             preparation
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             kinde
             .
             So
             we
             would
             not
             found
             our
             acceptance
             ,
             nor
             our
             peace
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             on
             ourselves
             ,
             nor
             on
             any
             thing
             we
             have
             ,
             or
             do
             ;
             nor
             would
             we
             conclude
             our
             exclusion
             or
             want
             of
             acceptance
             ,
             because
             we
             do
             not
             apprehend
             our
             frame
             so
             good
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ;
             so
             we
             should
             not
             found
             our
             acceptance
             on
             our
             right
             performance
             of
             duties
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             not
             Christ.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             We
             would
             quiet
             ourselves
             on
             Him
             alone
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             approaches
             ,
             whatever
             livelinesse
             we
             finde
             ,
             or
             misse
             in
             the
             duty
             ▪
             we
             are
             too
             much
             tickled
             and
             faine
             ,
             when
             duties
             go
             well
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             troubled
             upon
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             leane
             too
             much
             to
             our
             own
             duties
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             quiet
             ourselvs
             on
             Him
             alone
             :
             and
             hence
             itis
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             oft
             quieted
             when
             we
             get
             the
             duty
             done
             and
             put
             by
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             not
             met
             with
             Him
             there
             ,
             nor
             goten
             use
             made
             of
             Him
             ,
             as
             was
             necessary
             .
             All
             our
             comfort
             ,
             peace
             and
             quiet
             would
             be
             founded
             on
             Him
             alone
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             We
             would
             look
             to
             Him
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             all
             the
             discouragments
             ,
             that
             Satan
             casts
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             about
             this
             or
             that
             piece
             of
             worship
             ,
             to
             put
             us
             back
             ,
             or
             to
             cause
             us
             advance
             slowly
             
             and
             faintingly
             :
             and
             ,
             casting
             them
             all
             on
             Him
             ,
             goe
             forward
             in
             our
             duty
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             We
             would
             look
             for
             all
             our
             returns
             and
             answers
             only
             in
             and
             through
             Him
             ,
             and
             lay
             all
             the
             weight
             of
             our
             hopes
             and
             exspectation
             of
             a
             good
             answer
             only
             on
             Him
             ,
             ●…
             Iohn
             .
             5
             :
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             For
             Caution
             I
             would
             adde
             a
             word
             or
             two
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             do
             not
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             beleever
             can
             explicitely
             and
             distinctly
             act
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             when
             ever
             he
             is
             going
             to
             God
             ;
             or
             can
             distinctly
             perceive
             all
             these
             several
             acts
             :
             nor
             have
             I
             specified
             them
             ,
             and
             particularly
             mentioned
             then
             thus
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             ;
             but
             to
             shew
             at
             some
             length
             ,
             how
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             imployed
             in
             those
             acts
             of
             worship
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             called
             to
             performe
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             ,
             we
             ofttimes
             think
             the
             simple
             nameing
             of
             Him
             ,
             and
             asking
             of
             things
             for
             His
             sake
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             though
             our
             hearts
             leane
             more
             to
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             than
             to
             Him
             :
             and
             the
             conscientious
             christian
             will
             find
             his
             soul
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             rightly
             going
             about
             the
             duties
             of
             worship
             ,
             looking
             towards
             Christ
             thus
             ,
             sometimes
             more
             distinctly
             and
             explicitely
             as
             to
             one
             particular
             ,
             &
             sometimes
             more
             as
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             the
             beleever
             cannot
             distinctly
             act
             saith
             on
             Christ
             ,
             all
             these
             wayes
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             going
             about
             commanded
             duties
             of
             worship
             ;
             yet
             he
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             have
             his
             heart
             going
             out
             after
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             ground
             of
             his
             approaching
             to
             ,
             and
             acceptance
             with
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             heard
             by
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             his
             heart
             in
             such
             an
             habitual
             frame
             of
             resting
             on
             Christ
             ,
             that
             really
             there
             may
             be
             a
             relying
             upon
             Him
             ,
             all
             these
             wayes
             ,
             though
             not
             distinctly
             discerned
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Sometimes
             the
             beleever
             will
             be
             called
             to
             be
             more
             distinct
             and
             explicite
             in
             looking
             to
             ,
             and
             resting
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             one
             particular
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             more
             as
             to
             another
             :
             when
             Satan
             is
             disswading
             him
             to
             go
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             He
             is
             an
             infinite
             holy
             one
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             is
             but
             a
             sinner
             :
             then
             he
             is
             called
             to
             act
             faith
             on
             Christ
             as
             the
             mediator
             ,
             making
             reconciliation
             betwixt
             God
             and
             sinners
             :
             and
             when
             Satan
             is
             disswading
             from
             approaching
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             want
             of
             an
             interest
             in
             God
             ▪
             then
             should
             they
             act
             faith
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             gospel
             ,
             and
             rest
             there
             ,
             and
             so
             approach
             .
             And
             when
             Satan
             casts
             up
             his
             unworthinesse
             and
             former
             sins
             ,
             to
             keep
             him
             aback
             ,
             or
             to
             discourage
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             called
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             Highpriest
             ,
             and
             advocate
             ;
             and
             ,
             casting
             that
             discouragement
             on
             Him
             ,
             to
             goe
             forward
             .
             So
             likewise
             when
             Satan
             is
             discourageing
             him
             in
             his
             duty
             ,
             by
             bringing
             before
             him
             his
             sins
             ,
             he
             should
             take
             this
             course
             .
             And
             when
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             sinful
             way
             of
             worshiping
             God
             and
             calling
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             he
             is
             made
             to
             feare
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             in
             vaine
             ,
             that
             neither
             God
             regairdeth
             him
             ,
             nor
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             come
             speed
             ,
             than
             should
             he
             cast
             all
             the
             burden
             of
             his
             acceptance
             ,
             and
             of
             obtaining
             what
             he
             asketh
             and
             desireth
             ,
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             quiet
             himself
             there
             :
             and
             so
             as
             to
             the
             rest
             :
             and
             hence
             appeareth
             the
             usefulnesse
             of
             our
             branching-out
             of
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             all
             this
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             an
             acting
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             Jesus
             :
             a
             looking
             to
             Christ
             and
             resting
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             present
             case
             and
             necessity
             ,
             in
             Christ
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             strength
             and
             grace
             
             communicated
             to
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
             Then
             do
             we
             worshipe
             God
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             newnesse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             all
             is
             done
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             worship
             ;
             in
             and
             through
             Jesus
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           Chapters
           .
        
         
           
             Chap.
             I
             ,
          
           
             THe
             Introduction
             ,
             with
             some
             general
             Observations
             from
             the
             cohesion
             .
             Pag.
             1
          
           
             Chap.
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Words
             themselves
             in
             general
             .
             16
          
           
             Chap.
             III.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             
               the
               Way
            
             in
             general
             .
             20
          
           
             Chap.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             for
             justification
             .
             41
          
           
             Chap.
             V.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             
               the
               Way
            
             ,
             for
             sanctification
             ,
             in
             general
             .
             72
          
           
             Chap.
             VI.
             
          
           
             How
             Christis
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             for
             killing
             and
             
               crucifying
               the
               old
               man
               of
               sin
               .
            
             100
          
           
             Chap.
             VII
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             for
             
               grouth
               in
               grace
            
             .
             1●…3
          
           
             
             Chap.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             for
             
               taking
               away
               the
               guilt
               of
               our
               dayly
               outbreakings
               .
            
             155
          
           
             Chap.
             IX
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             for
             
               cleansing
               us
               from
               our
               dayly
               spots
               .
            
             179
          
           
             Chap.
             X.
             
          
           
             Some
             generals
             clearing
             how
             Christ
             is
             
               the
               Truth
            
             .
             200
          
           
             Chap.
             XI
             .
          
           
             More
             particularly
             ,
             
               in
               what
               respects
               Christ
               is
               called
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             206
          
           
             Chap.
             XII
             .
          
           
             Some
             general
             Uses
             from
             
               this
               useful
               truth
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             209
          
           
             Chap.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Truth
               ,
               for
               grouth
               in
               knowledge
               .
            
             226
          
           
             Chap.
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             
               as
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             for
             comfort
             ,
             when
             truth
             is
             oppressed
             and
             born
             down
             .
             238
          
           
             Chap.
             XV.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             for
             
               stedfastness
               ▪
            
             in
             a
             time
             when
             truth
             is
             oppressed
             and
             born
             down
             .
             245
          
           
             Chap.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Truth
            
             when
             the
             
               Spirit
               o●…
               errour
               prevaileth
            
             .
             25●…
          
           
             Chap.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Truth
            
             
             for
             geting
             of
             our
             case
             and
             condition
             cleared
             up
             .
             268
          
           
             Chap.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             get
             right
             and
             suteable
             
               thoughts
               of
               God.
            
             277
          
           
             Chap.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             the
             Life
             .
             284
          
           
             Chap.
             XX.
             
          
           
             Some
             general
             Uses
             of
             Christ's
             being
             
               the
               Life
            
             .
             299
          
           
             Chap.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Life
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               so
               sitten-up
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ▪
               that
               we
               can
               do
               nothing
               .
            
             314
          
           
             Chap.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             when
             
               we
               are
               heartless
               and
               fainting
               through
               discouragments
               ,
            
             322
          
           
             Chap.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             when
             
               we
               are
               dead
               ,
               as
               to
               doing
               of
               duties
               .
            
             334
          
           
             Chap.
             XXIIII
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             when
             
               we
               are
               under
               the
               prevailing
               power
               of
               unbeleef
               and
               infidelity
               .
            
             344
          
           
             Chap.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             when
             
               we
               cannot
               know
               ▪
               what
               to
               judge
               of
               our
               case
               .
            
             353
          
           
             
             Chap.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             by
             
               one
               that
               misseth
               God's
               favour
               ▪
            
             358
          
           
             Chap.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Life
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               to
               do
               with
               an
               angry
               God
               because
               of
               sin
               ▪
            
             365
          
           
             Chap.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             explained
             ,
             with
             some
             Observations
             thence
             deduced
             .
             372
          
           
             Chap.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             in
             going
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               other
               acts
               of
               Worship
               .
            
             376
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .